уАКSlice Of Life In Fantasy WorldуАЛ


 Chapter 1 1. Liam Nolan

    1 Chapter 1. Liam Nn

    "Another boring day."

    After the school bell rang, Liam came out of the ssroom and went to the parking space inside the school.

    He entered the parking lot and took out his motorcycle, started it and drove to his home.

    Liam belong to an average family.

    In the family there are three more members who live with him.

    They are his mother, father and elder brother.

    Liam looks absolutely average but that was not a problem for him.

    Even though he didn''t have a girlfriend he was happy in his life.

    His elder brother works and his sry is enough for them to live easily.

    This motorcycle was also given to him by his elder brother.

    "Okay, let''s go home and see if the author has updated the novel." Liam said

    He read incest novels and it wasn''t because he was thinking about his mother or anything that would be disgusting to him.

    After all, a normal man would definitely not see his mother as a woman if he grew up with her.

    But if his mother had been a stepmother, it would have been a different matter.

    But his mother wasn''t a stepmother so incest was pretty much out of his league.

    He likes incest novels because how to say in the end it turns him on.

    He is too embarassed to admit that he likes incest.

    No normal person will admit that he likes incest.

    On the Webnovel app, he had read many novels from different categories such as Fantasy with Cultivation, Novels where the main character has a system, a strong main character, Incest, Fanfiction, Reincarnation etc.

    He had read many novels but he likes only two or three genres novel.

    In the novel there should be incest, harem, andori.

    Before reading he would read reviews andments to see whether it''s suitable for him.

    Well let''s not talk about this. Let''s talk about his school.

    His life in school was absolutely normal.

    The examination will also start in 10 days.

    He had already nned his normal life, where after some time he would get a job and marry a woman, and so on.

    13:20

    When he was going to his home on a motorcycle on the highway.

    Because the distance to his house was quite long, he had to use the highway road.

    Earlier he used toe to school by bus.

    When he was going on the highway he kept his motorcycle at full speed.

    He used to do the same every time but today something happened when he was at full speed a car honked from behind him.

    "Fuck!"

    He lost his bnce and collided with a truck, but not only this, due to the full speed of motorcycle his body rolled in front of the truck.

    He was hit by a truck and his head was ttened.

    ***BOOM***

    The car behind him seems to have the same fate. It also had an ident with the same truck.

    ''Ughh it hurts, Am I going to die?'' Liam thought while trying hard to keep his eyes open but it was impossible as the time went.

    ''But at least I have an elder brother, he can earn and let mom and dad live a good life.'' This was thest thought of Liam on the called Earth.

    After Liam was hit by a truck, the truck driver came out to save him but was shocked when he saw him like this because he at this time was already dead.

    The truck driver then looked towards the car but he got scared because the person who was driving the car was also dead and then he muttered "I-I killed someone, no-no I have to get out before the policee."

    After seeing that two people died due to an ident with his truck and they could not be saved, he thought of running away directly.

    "Call the Ambnce hurry up."

    "I have already called the ambnce and police."

    There were many vehicles driving on the highway. Soon the traffic became heavy and crowded.

    They stopped their vehicle after they saw ident. Some people called ambnce.

    But still no one went to check because the scene was gruesome.

    No one wanted to get involved with the ident.

    But when they saw that the truck driver was about to run away, they also called the police.

    The truck driver wanted to run away, saw that the police car had already arrived, and before he could run away, he was directly arrested.

    He will definitely be punished ording to the crime, even though it was an ident but someone is always unlucky and that unlucky person was this truck driver.

    This was a brief story of what happens after the crash on Earth.

    -----

    Let''s talk about Liam situation!

    Liam found himself in darkness and for some reason he could not open his eyes even if he wanted to.

    He could only feel the environment.

    Then he felt a gentle hand rub over his thoughts or his soul, whatever he was at this moment.

    He felt drowsy before he slept he felt that he had arrived on a squashy ce.

    ***

    Endora is a which is far away from the name Earth.

    Endora is inhabited by many great races such as humans, elves, angels, demons, dragons, spirits, celestials, vampires and even the undead.

    But even ancient people do not know its history.

    The history is like fate covered by ayer of fog.

    There are many species and simrly there were many kingdoms on this. Kingdoms are ces which are sacred in their own species.

    The species that are not strong take refuge and surrender to the stronger species that have their own kingdoms to keep themselves safe and secure.

    ---

    Drerachi Kingdom, Ancrid City

    Drerachi kingdom is ruled by humans. Drerachi kingdom didn''t discriminate against other species.

    When a different species live in different kingdom they need to follow the rules.

    All kingdoms have their own rules but the rules of drerachi kingdom are most friendly to other species.

    The human race are not strong and even weak because of their physique but they have their own kingdom cause they are massive in numbers.

    It has to be told that even some weak species form their own ''kingdom'' but it''s like a tribe. They won''t get any respect from other species.

    ...

    Inside the Duke Nn pce there were many maid''s which were standing and have worry on their face.

    Even the Duke himself was pacing back and forth because today the Duchess will give birth.

    Many soldiers were watching out in the dark so the Duchess won''t have any ident and get assassinated while giving the birth to the heir of Duke pce.

    Inside the room,

    The Duchess whose name is also Lilith had sweat on her forehead while she was enduring the pain.

    There were maid''s who were standing and helping Lilith.

    When Lilith was enduring pain the babies were born.

    Yes babies, not baby. They were twins.

    Soon after they were born the cry of babies reassured the Duke Lucius outside the room.

    He knocked on the door while asking for permission.

    "Come in" Lilith heard the knock and replied. She know it was her husband Lucius who was knocking the door.

    After Lucius got response hee inside and looked at the babies first.

    Only after checking and finding out the babies were safe he looked at Lilith.

    Lilith seems to have no expression on her face when she saw that her husband looked at the babies first.

    She already experienced what she should in her life until now.

    Then Lucius coughed and showed concern for his wife..

    "Dear, are you alright?"

    "I am fine, dear" She turned towards her babies while a maternal expression formed on her face. Her eyes contains warmth and love for them. The expression werepletely different from what she showed to Lucius.

    Lilith could speak normally because she was healed by them but there was still fatigue on her face.

    She looked the other baby who was silent while looking at her curiously. She sensed his heart beat and was relieved.

    "Dear, are they both boys?" Lucius asked.

    If they are both boy''s then he had to think which one to train as the heir.

    "No, they are girl and boy. Why don''t we give them name?" Lilith was still looking at the babies when she asked him that. She was toozy to pretend with him.

    She know her husband is power hungry and he had many schemes but she wouldn''t stop him or anything.

    It''s only that she was too lonely before but now she has babies.

    She decided to give her all love to the babies.

    Lucius didn''t know hia wife thought and he agreed.

    He said "Ok then the girl name will be Leah, Leah Nn."

    Lilith nodded her head and looked at the baby boy. She thought for a moment and said "Then the boy name will be Liam, Liam Nn."

    ***

    [Warning: the novel contains incest. If you aren''t into it, I''d suggest you to not continue it.]

    [A little warning again: This book contains Shota and Milk!]

    [Note: The system will awaken on 140 chapter! Please be patient. It will be fully exined on 150 chapter.]

    Like it ? Add to library!

    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

    Parshant_Morwal

 Chapter 2 - 2. Magical Talent

    <h4>Chapter 2:. Magical Talent</h4>

    "#&#^?^*&??&"

    "&$#бу#&^?^!!??"

    "*&@бщбъ^#&#бъ^?^А&#"

    Hmm? what happened ? I remembered feeling gentle hands and drowsiness thereafter.

    ''Well whatever I can think at the least.''

    After that he tried to feel everything around him and he could feel the air.

    Even though he could not hear properly but there were sounds that wereing near him.

    What the? who is talking? he could hear baby cry near him that was annoying for him.

    Now that he can feel his body intact, he can feel his mouth and throat that were moving.

    So when he tried to open his eyes again, but fuck that was too blinding for him because he was in darkness before so he had to wait and adapt the light.

    He couldn''t see anything because of light.

    After some timeter he tried to open his eyes again, this time he could see many things clearly but after seeing what was in front of him.

    He was stunned ''What a beautiful women.''

    In front of him was a very beautiful woman that is the most beautiful he had seen in his previous and this life till now.

    Not only that but thedy was also looking at him with warmth and love in her eyes.

    "#&#@?##??&??^?^#@~$&" She said

    But Liam heard her speaking clearly but he couldn''t understand a word what she was speaking.

    He wanted to speak but from his mouth only some baby like cries sounded.

    After hearing his own voice he was stunned and immediately understand that he had travelled through and reincarnated.

    Now he is just a baby.

    When he tried to look near him where the baby cries he had heard but couldn''t do that because moving his neck was difficult for him.

    Even though he couldn''t look at his other side but he knew that the other baby that is near him was his sister/brother.

    Then thatdy looked at the other side and even though he couldn''t understand what they were talking but he knew that sound wasing from a man.

    "&@##&@$#^?^бъА"

    "$##&@#*гдА"

    After talking this there was sound of opening of an door.

    Then he immediately know that the man had already go out from the room.

    Then thedy looked at him and said something but he couldn''t understand that but just some secondster he understood.

    She lowered her robes and revealed her big boobs and pink nipples then she made him suck her nipples.

    ''Fuckk!!! It''s so sweet.''

    On the other hand now he could look at his brother or sister because the other nipple that had remained was he/she sucking.

    I could only look at the eyes that were blue and couldn''t understand whether it was a boy or girl.

    Not thinking much he continued to suck her new mother nipples.

    ''This beautifuldy is definitely my mother right, because she is letting me suck her nipples.''

    Well even if she is not he would only consider her his mother.

    She is definitely the most beautiful he had seen and his feelings for her were also growing towards her that were somehow different from a son.

    He stopped overthinking and continued to suck on her nipples.

    Now he just wanted to suck her beautiful nipples and drink her milk.

    He is a baby after all.

    *******

    Ancrid City,

    Inside the Duke Pce,

    Deep inside the pce in a luxurious room. A silver haired, blue eyes women who appeared to be in her 20s was sitting on the bed with two small infants in her arms whom she was breastfeeding.

    She was looking at them with great love and warmth even though she didn''t know why only one of his baby cried but not the other one but she could feel his smooth breathing and eyes that were fluttering and his heartbeat, she knew that the both child''s were healthy.

    On the side of Lilith was standing a maid when she looked at herdy and said "Congrattions Madam."

    The other maid''s present also congratted her "Congrattions Madam"

    "Thanks guys" Lilith said in her gentle voice

    After that no one spoke andter she breastfeed thempletely.

    After checking that they were really full. she slept them besides her and sheys also near them on the bed and slept with them.

    Because of pregnancy and delivering she didn''t have much sleep but now she can also rx and take a sleep.

    After seeing that theirdy was sleeping besides the children''s, the maids goes outside the room silently and stand there if needed they can quicklye inside the room.

    ***

    Like this days, months and years were gone and now it has been six years when Liam was reincarnated into this world.

    Inside a room we could see a small child reading books.

    That child face was very cute, his hair were white and eyes was ck, His nose was also high, He lookedpletely a cute child that could attract many women''s and onee san outside.

    "It''s been six years huh" That child is naturally Liam

    He looked outside

    After seeing that it was morning time he stand up from the bed and went outside from his room to his mother''s room.

    It has been six years and now he has basic knowledge of this world and also know some of it''s history.

    This world is called Endora.

    "Many of my fantasies couldplete here."

    Here not only human but also lives other races like Angel, Dragon, Vampire, Fox, Cat, Lion Etc.

    Not only that magic is alsopletely normal here.

    But humans can be said weak, If any person is not rich and couldn''t awaken a useful magic talent then he could live as an normal person.

    In Endora at the age of six every creatures would awaken their own magic talent.

    While othere race would awaken their own talents depends on their race.

    Human would awaken elemental talent.

    Even though many persons have same element talent but that could be said unique as how the other person will use it.

    If any rich and high rank person would awaken their talent that is not very useful inbat then they could learn different spells.

    The difficulty would depend on what kind of elemental spell is he or she is learning.

    Magic talent also have their own rank that are :- F, E, D, C, B, A, S, SS, SSS

    All people''s can awaken their talent in Endora even if the talent is trash.

    Some monstrous genius can even let their talent grow with them as the time spent because of using the talent again and again training with it.

    SSS talent is highest rarest and many people couldn''t even see a SSS level talent people in their lifetime.

    SS, S talent are also valuable.

    But not all talents are good depending on how a person would use.

    Now it has been six years when he was reincarnated here and now is the time to awaken a talent.

    "I just hope it''s not a trash level talent." Liam said he didn''t wanted to awaken a trash level talent.

    He had read many novel''s where the protagonist is trash at startter he face p them.

    While he was going towards his mother room many maid''s and servants greeted him with smile.

    Even after he was born in Duke family.

    He didn''t be arrogant or scolded them so the maid''s and servants also have good impression on their Young Lord.

    When he was walking he saw a little girling towards him with her short legs.

 Chapter 3 - 3. Sweet Milk

    <h4>Chapter 3:. Sweet Milk</h4>

    This little girl was his twin sister, Leah Nn.

    Without even arriving in front him, she jumped on him and said "Brother!!"

    Liam catches her with smile and said "It''s dangerous you know, you should not do this in future. what will happen if I didn''t catch you?"

    He was also small now, so it looks quite funny when he holds her in his arms.

    "I know my brother would definitely catch me" She give him her best smile and hold onto his arms as they goes to their mother''s room.

    "You girl " Liam looked at her dotingly and smiled worriedly in his heart. He also liked his little sister. Not as a girl but sister.

    He wouldn''t have any feelings for little girl right.

    She stuck out her tongue cutely, smiled and asked "Where are you going, mom''s room?"

    "Yes, today will our magical talent would awake." Liam said as they were walking and going towards his mother''s room.

    "Talent, huh?" Leah looked at her brother obviously wanted to know more about it.

    "You, You didn''t read any books from from library." Liam said as and looked at her with surprise but then he remembered that she was just child while he was a teenager before died, and reincarnated.

    That''s why he had read the books, if he was child he definitely wouldn''t want read any books.

    So he looked at her and exined to her while walking "Every race will awake their talent at the age of six. Different race ording to their race will awaken their own talent. Even though the talent could be same of two person but because of rank and how he will use it will make the difference between them."

    "While our human race will awake elemental talent. Even though same but rank and how he will use it will make the difference between them."

    While he was exining they were already in front of the door of their mother''s room and Liam pushed it opened.

    "Wow, that''s so cool, Also brother you know everything." Leah said as inside her eyes there were little star''s.

    Lilith looked at her two children that arrived and were talking to each other''s.

    While Liam was a child but his thoughts and expressions were quite mature for his age, but even though he act like mature outside, In front of her he always like a well behaved children.

    She also checked his soul energy but it was same as the day he was born.

    Some demon''s in Endora can upy the body of a person with their race talent but after checking his soul.

    It was found that he was intelligent from his birth that''s why he had some rich expressions and was quite mature.

    While her daughter Leah was alright, even though she was not intelligent as her brother''s but she was fine.

    Looking at her children''s, she disappeared, shed and arrived in front of them after taking them into her arms.

    She shed once again and was already sitting on her bed now with her children''s.

    For her this was quite easy, Because she was Intermidiate Level Mage.

    Mage Ranks and title are :-

    Tier 1 = Apprentice Level''s

    Tier 2 = Novice Level''s

    Tier 3 = Initial Level''s

    Tier 4 = Intermediate Level''s

    Tier 5 = Advanced Level''s

    Tier 6 = Expert Level''s

    Tier 7 = Master Level''s

    Tier 8 = Grandmaster Level''s

    Tier 9 = Archmage

    So, for her using a little wind magic''s spell was quite easy.

    "What were you talking about, Dear''s" said Lilith

    Liam found his sister and himself into his mother''s arms on the bed.

    He was not surprised because it has happened before he wouldn''t be surprised.

    But when she used magic for the first time in front of him, he was surprised and excited that he could use magic in this world.

    So after inquiring did he knew that only after Six years would he able to learns about magic when he had his magical elementals talent''s awakened.

    If you are rich you can learn and use magic other then there''s own elementals magic.

    But the difference is that even though it could be used, but we had to learn everything while with our talents we only need to know about some ideas as how we would output it whether we would attack or use in daily life both types could it be used.

    That''s why he didn''t take magical talent seriously but was quite excited because after awaking he could learn about magic.

    Youe to a fantasy world and you wouldn''t want to learn about magic, that''s impossible.

    Not to mention he could try to create new magic.

    But that was very distance for him.

    Even though he could feel the magic power in air but couldn''t absorb them inside his body.

    When he asked about magic level of his mother''s. She told him that she was an Intermidiate Level Mage.

    In Drerachi Kingdom, Intermidiate level is pretty powerful while on other kingdoms it could be also powerful but not much as Ancrid City, Drerachi Kingdom.

    "Brother was talking about magical talent and magic spells that we could learn after awakening our talent." Leah said to Lilith her mother.

    She was also not surprised to find herself on her mother arms.

    "Really, it seems he read a lot''s of book and had many knowledge about that." said Lilith with smile

    Then she made her face that looks like a little sad and said "Then from now on you wouldn''t drink mommy''s milk, baby."

    "Why not?" Liam make a confused face even though six years old child but he still drink his mother''s milk.

    "Because after awakening your talent, you could use magic and can be said that you grow up a little, right" Lilith said even though she knew that this day woulde but she just didn''t want to thought about it, now that day has finally arrived.

    "huh! Only brother drink milk before, I am a big girl already so I had stopped before." Leah make a cute face and said with proud expression

    Liam ignored Leah, what happened if he was six years old and was still drinking his mother milk, is this a crime, NO IT IS NOT.

    The milk felt very sweet that''s why he still drink''s her mother milk even now.

    But that was not all, because umting magic power is quite hard so the man in this world didn''t spend much time with their wives.

    That''s why he had this chance and could still drink her mother milk otherwise even if he likes her he wouldn''t drink his mother milk.

    Because he found a break in the game that''s why he still drink''s his mother milk so in the future he could suck her honey too.

    **Ahem**

    Nowe back to the topic, Liam looked at his mother and said "Mom, it doesn''t matter whether I would grown up or not but you are my mother so even after growing up I would drink your milk."

    Even though he said this his face was quite red, he called himself shameless before but now after saying this he knew that he had crossed all the rankings and is already on rank of ''Thick Skin.''

    "But that is wrong, dear" Lilith looked at Liam gently as her fingers stroked his hairs.

    "No it''s not, and now I am hungry so let me have some drink." Liam looked at her and was waiting for her answer.

    Before he himself would fold her robes and suck her nipples but now he want her to let him suck on her nipples and was waiting for her answer.

 Chapter 4 - 4. Kissing and Sucking His Mother Breasts*

    <h4>Chapter 4:. Kissing and Sucking His Mother Breasts*</h4>

    Lilith looked at her child for some time and it is as if she had made a great decision.

    She folds her robes and said "Yes, baby you are right even if you''re grown, you are still my son."

    It''s not that Liam protagonist''s halo burst out and is working when persuing her.

    But she also felt horny because her husband is busy with work and after the work he would started gathering mana so he could breakthrough in next tier.

    He didn''t gave her much attention and when she let her son suck her nipples. She sometimes also has mini orgasm.

    Even though she would feel ashamed about it but what can she do she was horny and her husband didn''t even touch her much.

    So now she also agreed to her son and let him suck her nipples even if he grows, but if he stopped sucking himself then she would definitely not persuade him.

    Shefort herself like this.

    Liam was greatly surprised, he thought that it would take sometime to let her continue with their ''physical skinship'' but now she agreed directly.

    But he would be a fool if he ask or disagree about something now, so he looked at her pink nipples and started drinking her milk once again.

    For him it was truly sweet.

    His other hand was not empty and was fondling his mother boobs while sometimes pinching her nipples.

    "~Ahhh~ what are you doing baby?" Lilith give a moan and asked him as her hands was ced on his head and she stroked his hairs.

    As he fondled her breasts and pinched his mother''s nipples Lilith felt great pleasure and without knowing she give out some sweet moans.

    Only after moaning did she know that she moaned in front of her children.

    But what she didn''t notice was the thrill that she was getting when she was sucked and moaned.

    Liam stopped and popped out his mother''s nipple out of his mouth and said "Because I can''t let my hands empty mother, not to mention they are squishy and soft they felt great Can I y with them a little?"

    When Liam asked this he didn''t stop fondling his mother''s breasts.

    Lilith even though knew that he was acting cute in front of her but she couldn''t refuse him so she agreed with him and said "Okay but only this time."

    "What are you doing? Brother and Mom?" At this time Leah asked this while with her confused face.

    ''Crap!'' Only then did Liam remember that not only he but there is also his sister but still he didn''t want to give up this golden chance.

    After Lilith heard her daughter voice she also remembered that her daughter is here and what was she doing with her son?

    So she tried to stop him and taking off his hands from her breasts.

    But at this time Liam said "Leah can you go and get us a ss of water, dear. I am pretty thirsty and I think that mother also need water."

    Lilith didn''t know now what she should do.

    But Leah said "Okay brother then I am telling the maid on the hallway to get us a ss of water."

    Hearing this Liam smiled at her silly sister who couldn''t understand his meaning but he still didn''t let this chance go and said "Could you go and get us water. Water from your hand is sweet, preety please."

    "Hmph then I am going to get you water but it will take some time." Leah after hearing her brother praise gave a ''hmph'' and with a proud face she told that she would get them water but it would take some time because the water she will get is on their room.

    After saying she get up and go out from the room.

    Outside the room there were not any maid, because they have other work to do.

    Liam had already forget about the talent awakening, now he just want to ''grow'' his rtionship with his mom.

    After Leah goes outside the room. Liam once again gave his full attention to his mother and said "Mommy, t-that that,"

    "What happened, dear" At this time Lilith was feeling hotness and horniness and also feels that the atmosphere was not quite right.

    But after she heard Liam speaking yet couldn''t talk properly so she asked.

    "T-that when I am near you I feel something in my heart and my eyes would always glue to your breasts, mommy am I a bad child?" While saying this he kept his head down and there were some ''tears'' in his eyes.

    Obviously he wants to use this chance for their future munication.''

    "Ohhh Sweety why did you say that for your mom you will always be a good boy and if you want you cane to me anytime and drink my milk okay." Lilith smiled after hearing her son then shefort him gently she also loves her both children''s.

    Even though sometimes her child would show some mature thinking that is ahead of his age but that is not his mistake, right.

    So she tells hime to her anytime.

    Anyway she have time and time except gathering mana she doesn''t do much work and her Lucius also didn''t give her any attention and time, so she even want him toe to her side.

    After Liam heard this he was delighted the maturity that they are seeing is because he is showing it to them.

    He knew that sometimes he would forget or couldn''t act then they will know about his maturity.

    So he directly showed that he has much Intelligence and because of this he is somehow think ahead of his age.

    This thing can alsoe in use sometimes just like now.

    After getting her eptance he asked "Then mom can I kiss you?"

    His head was still down while he asked her.

    Lilith hesitated for a moment then smiled gently and said "Of course you can after all you are my son."

    Hearing this he raised his head and after looking into her eyes for some seconds he said "Yes, It''s because I am your son."

    It is time, that he should let go his previous family worries and rtionship because he is dead there and from now on he is the son of Lilith Nn, named Liam Nn.

    After thinking this he goes for her red plumb lips and started kissing them and the hand that he had kept down before was also ced on her breasts as he fondled them gently while sometimes pinching them.

    When they were kissing they kept their eyes open and they started to feel hot when they looked into each other''s eyes.

    Even though Liam body didn''t respond when he was doing sexual thing with her.

    But that was because his body is small andter as his age will grow he could even have sex with his hottie mother.

    Some minutes they broke their kisses and a strand of silver thread could be seen that was their saliva. Even though they only did it with only lips without tongue.

    After that he made his way towards his mother''s breasts to suck some milk out from them.

 Chapter 5 - 5. Fingering His Mother*

    <h4>Chapter 5:. Fingering His Mother*</h4>

    Later he ced his mouth on his mother''s breasts and started sucking out milk from her pink nipples.

    His other hand was not empty he was pinching her nipples and sometimes fondling them so his mother gave moans from time to time.

    When she felt that she couldn''t control her moans she ce her hands on her mouth.

    But then Liam stopped sucking her breasts and look at her.

    Lilith saw that he was stopped so she put aside her hands and asked "What happened dear, why don''t you drink more?"

    "Mom it''s because you put your hands in front of your mouth so I couldn''t hear your sweet voice." Liam looked at her and pouted a little.

    He didn''t know because of his reincarnation and having little body he sometimes act like a baby in true sense.

    "But if I didn''t put them on my mouth the maid''s outside the room will hear my voice you know." Lilith said this while her face was red but she was thinking ''Ahhh Lilith what are you talking to a little child about this?''

    Liam looked at her and said "I don''t know about that. But you could cast a spell."

    He suggested casually but she really did it she chanted a spell and said "From now on the voice won''t go outside while we could still hear voices from there."

    "Okay, mom you are great." Without wasting any time he started to suck her breasts while fondling them.

    He knew that the time was tight and Leah could be appear anytime soon.

    So he started sucking her.

    After some secondster he stopped then with some milk on his mouth he kissed her but this time deeply as he let her drinks her own milk.

    While doing this his one of hands go to his mother''s pussy and he started rubbing her thighs gently sometimes near the pussy ce sometime far away while his other hand was rubbing and groping her breasts.

    When he rubbed her thighs for the first time she looked at him with her wide open eyes filled with shock.

    She wanted to separate them but Liam didn''t separate and just kept kissing her deeply.

    If she wanted she can definitely separate them using some force but she didn''t do that.

    On one side she didn''t wanted to hurt Liam even a little and on the other hand she wanted him to continue rubbing her thighs.

    They kissed for atleast one minute then separates but Liam hand''s were still there.

    Lilith looked at her son and asked "What are you doing dear?"

    "I am seeing whether your and my front pee ce is same or not." Liam said what he had thought before at this moment.

    "Then why are you rubbing my thighs?" Lilith asked him.

    Liam looked prepared and said "I didn''t know why but it feel good so I just wanted to do it."

    Lilith looked at her son for some seconds then she asked the most surprising question "Then do you want to feel the difference between our private parts."

    "Yes" Liam immediately said yes and started kissing her again.

    This time he entered his small and cute tongue inside her mouth then the tongues were collided around each other''s.

    Liam lost in tongue pleasure and his hands that were on her breasts and thighs kept rubbing and fondling them.

    But at this moment Lilith took his hand off from her thighs and ced his hand on her pussy.

    Liam was shocked. He didn''t know this could also happen. He thought that she was just a little horny but now he can directly tell that because of not having sex for years her horniness also grow bigger and the fire inside her pussy was burning.

    They continued kissing.

    Liam didn''t waste any time and first rubbed the fingers on the surface of her pussy but he felt her pussy was damped with water and was very moisturising.

    So when kissing her he gently bite her lips and put his small fingers inside her pussy.

    She was horny from before and after feeling the finger inside her pussy Lilith was going mad with pleasure.

    She also started giving him kisses deeply and let him fondled her breasts whatever he wanted to do.

    It was first time for Liam to feel and touch a pussy, so he just fingers inside her pussy hole.

    Let him feel the structure of her pussypletely.

    Suddenly his mother put her hands behind his head and give a very deep kiss. He knew that she should be near her orgasm.

    So he started fingering her fast and like he had thought some minutester she moaned inside his mouth as she cum from her pussy.

    The amount of it wasrge.

    ''It seems it is true that girl''s are made of water huh.'' Liam thoughtughing a little inside his heart.

    Some seconds went by and Lilith also took off her hands from his head.

    He also took out his hand from her pussy and seeing that his hands were filled with her mother cum.

    He started licking his hands in front of her.

    Lilith seeing her son like this stopped immediately and said "What are you doing dear? It is dirty there don''t lick it."

    But Liam didn''t stop and while licking he said "No mom it tastes pretty good to me and it''s not dirty at all."

    Lilith wanted to stop her son but he had already licked and cleaned her fingers.

    Then as if she had thought of something she asked "H-how was that?"

    "It tastes preety good " Said Liam

    "My idiot son I am not asking you about this but how did our private parts feel different did you know it now?" Lilith face becamepletely red when he said that her cum taste pretty good. But inside her heart she was ted.

    "Hmmm I have feel it but not for enough time, so I would like to feel it again sometimes." Liam said while he himself dosen''t know how he can say something like that.

    Today waspletely a crazy day for him.

    Lilith face was also red she smiled gently and said "Okay if you want to feel it more you cane to me anytime, dear."

    "Okay, mom also I am full now." said Liam

    As if thinking of something Lilith said "But keep it a secret from everyone alright" as she stroked his head gently.

    "I know this will be OUR little secret." Liam smiled mischievously as he said this.

    Then his mom straightened her clothes and removed the magic spell from the room.

    5 minutester Leah also arrived with sses of water.

    "Sorry, Sorry it took a lot time right." Leah was preety nervous because she waste whening she felt that her brother would say something or scold her.

    But he didn''t do that, he patted her head and said "Don''t worry it could havete on the way right, I could understand it."

    He took the ss from her hands and started drinking the water, while Leah was surprised but calmed down.

    Because her brother didn''t say and scold her even before not to mention he looked happy somehow because she waste.

    "Brother should we go and awaken our magic talent?" She asked her brother while she also looked at her mother.

 Chapter 6 - 6. Talent Awakening Orb

    <h4>Chapter 6:. Talent Awakening Orb</h4>

    "Of course can" Liam said while looking at his mother.

    Then he asked "Mom what do we need for awakening our talent and Starting our magical journey."

    If we say he wasn''t excited then it would be lie, because who doesn''t want power and can do magical things.

    It was because of ''some affairs'' did he waste for his talent awakening.

    But now that his ''lust'' was calm down, he was thinking of what other things do we need to awaken our talent.

    Lilith was also recovered till now and already corrected her clothes.

    After hearing her son question, she said "We don''t need anything except a orb or magic card for awakening the talent."

    Liam was quite confused about this he didn''t read this in book''s because it was prettymon here.

    So anyone''s didn''t add this information in the book''s that he had read previously.

    He asked "What is a orb and magic card that we need to awaken our talent."

    Lilith looked at her son in surprise and asked "You don''t know about it,"

    Then without waiting for his reply she said "The orb and magic card is a magical item that we need to awaken our talent. The magical card Is cheap and used bymon people who is not rich or have much money but it can be only used one time. It is also called Magic Awakening Card."

    After saying this she stopped for a moment and let them digest this information, after a moment she continued "The orb is that is used by rich people''s and those who have money. It can be used continuously. It is also called Talent Awakening Orb."

    After digesting this information he asked what was on his heart, Liam asked "Then what is the difference between them?"

    He asked this because he felt that it''s not only because of this difference that, one can be used bymon people and other can be by rich people, so the two were invented, right.

    As for one time thing and continually it doesn''t matter because one is cheaper and other is expensive.

    Liam hadn''t gone outside from his house till now, so he doesn''t know thatmon and rich people''s have many differences ording to their rank and titles, but his parents didn''t talk about it in past and neither they wanted to talk about this matter in future.

    They wanted him to find it himself.

    Lilith hearing her son question looked at him in surprise she about to tell the difference but he can catch the meaning, so only with that we can see that he is intelligent more than he should be at his this age.

    Don''t you see Leah, who hadn''t talked about it and is still digesting information. While he is still asking about the difference.

    Lilith had seen her son before like this asking and telling, so she calm down quickly and said "The main difference is that Magical Awakening Card couldn''t hide any celestial phenomena that would show if we awaken high ranking talent."

    "Celestical phenomena like?" Liam asked in middle even though he had pretty much the idea what she was talking about but he wanted to confirm it.

    Lilith was not angry when she was stopped in middle when talking, she loves her children and wouldn''t get angry with them just about this little thing''s, only if there is a serious problem will she get mad.

    Then she tell him about it with great details, she said "When we awaken our talent if the talent is till A rank then the celestical phenomena wouldn''t appear but if we awaken S or more upper rank talent then ording to the element that the person had awakened, there will be a celestical phenomena and natural vision."

    "So this is celestical phenomena huh, so the main difference between them is that, The Talent Awakening Orb could hide the celestical phenomena and natural vision while Magic Awakening Card couldn''t hide it, right." Liam said

    It was pretty much he had thought about this before, except that he had thought ording to the rank will the natural vision will appear in it''s size.

    But now he knows that it will only appears if the talent is awakened above the S rank.

    "Yes, you are right baby." Lilith was not surprised and didn''t feel much about that he can say tell about it now.

    "So we should have the Talent Awakening Orb, right?" Even though he didn''t know thatmon, rank and titles with people''s have much difference but he knew that they were from Duke family only lower then the King of their, Drerachi Kingdom.

    "Yes, we have and today you could see your father, when you awaken your talent" Lilith said but when she was talking of Liam father her face became red.

    Till now she has orgasmed from her son and now she was about to meet her husband. Even though she ws ashamed but their was also some excitement that she didn''t know where ite from.

    Even though her husband live here but he didn''t meet with her much and after doing his work he always umte mana so he could break through a small rank.

    "ohhh it''s fine" Liam didn''t have much interest with meeting his father.

    But then he smirked inside his heart thought andughed ''Even though I didn''t have much interest in meeting with him but I am very much interested in cuckolding him hahahaha.''

    ''My mom, She can be only mine.'' when he was thinking of this his eyes became extremely deep then returned normal just in next moment.

    "Then what are we waiting for let''s go" Leah also didn''t have much interest in meeting with her father because he didn''t meet with them much in this six years.

    So she didn''t participate in their talking and said that they should go and awaken their talent.

    They also agreed and Lilith took them into their main hall where there was sitting a man, that man looked handsome, his hair were blonde and eyes was yellow, who could that be except their father.

    "Good morning, Dad" said Leah and Liam even though they didn''t have much interaction with him but the greetings should be given, right.

    Liam also didn''t have much hostility towards his father''s even though he felt ufortable but more was sympathy, he was sympathetic towards him as he is stealing her wife.

    But sympathy is sympathy he wouldn''t stop and would do whatever it takes to have his mother.

    "Good morning, how are you doing?" asked his father

    At this time Liam spoked like a good ''son'' and said "We are fine, now we are going to awaken our talent, would you like toe with us, dad?"

    He is saying this casually because he knew that even if he wouldn''t ask him, he woulde with them, so why don''t he say this and with this his ''father'' can have also good impression on him.

    He needs power and connections so he hadn''t thought like he would run away with his mother and sister in the future. If he gets caught he would see what he will do then, until now he is still thinking that first he atleast should have some power to protect himself in this world.

    He is born in rich and high rank family, so he wouldn''t be a fool and destroy this advantage of his on his own.

 Chapter 7 - 7. Liam Talent

    <h4>Chapter 7:. Liam Talent</h4>

    "Why not, it is time for awakening the talent for my children''s so I would definitelye." Lucius smiled and said

    "Then let''s go and see what kind of talent would you awaken." After saying this he stand up and goes into a room that looks normal like other ones in their house.

    Their house is pretty big even Liam didn''t know how many kilometres had their house took, because he hadn''t gone and seeing all his house.

    That room didn''t have any furniture or any other decorative items, there in middle of that room was a orb.

    That orb looks colourless yet mysterious and it was ced on an te that was ced on a pir that they may have created.

    "Now anyone from you can go and ce your hand above that Talent Awakening Orb and close your eyes" Inside the room were only four persons, they are Liam, Lilith, Leah and Lucius.

    It was Lucius who had just talked.

    "Me! Me! I would go first." At this time Leah spoke excitedly.

    After getting a nod from his brother and mother, she goes towards that colourless orb and ce her small hand above it and closed her eyes.

    Liam was also seeing an talent awakening for first time, he was also interested that what she would awaken.

    Liam saw that very soon, when Leah ced her hands above the orb, that coulourless orb became colorful, it looked very amazing.

    Then that colourful orb becamepletely blue colour at one time and above it showed a list on that was written.

    [ Awakened Talent : Water

    Rank : SS ]

    It was a futuristic list like in sci-fi movies.

    He didn''t know how could they have made it like this but he took a note and remember about it.

    After showing the list on above that orb it goes back or hide again.

    After this Leah opened her eyes and saw her mother and father shocked face.

    She looked at them nervously and asked in panic "What happened, did I do something wrong or is it that I don''t have any talent so I didn''t awaken any anything."

    Leah at this time was panicked and nervous.

    But suddenly her brothere towards her and smiled said "Congrattions Leah, you had awaken your talent element water and it''s rank is SS."

    Only after hearing it, did Lilith and Luciuse back to their senses and Lucius began tough crazily.

    "Hahahahahahha My daughter talent is SS rank, Hahahaha" Lucius was feeling that surprise really like toe suddenly.

    SS rank talent in human race not many people can awaken till now there are only 15 or so person''s had awakened SS level talent and are that is registered.

    Lilith also goes towards her daughter and said "Congrattions Dear, On awakening your talent."

    She even though was very surprised and feeling happy but she didn''tugh like Lucius.

    Lucius also stoppedughing and congratted her.

    Leah looked at them and make a face that looks cute and asked "How, am I awesome or what? hehehe"

    After congratting her it was time for Liam to awaken his talent.

    So he nod his towards his mother and goes towards that orb.

    After arriving in front of it, he ced his hands above that orb that has became colourless now.

    Even though Liam was happy for his sister but his mood was weird and funny as he thought ''Would I awaken a trash talent, Like those protagonist''s, so that Lucius, my ''father'' wouldn''t give me good looks and can even expel me from house, like those protagonist''s in novel''s.''

    Thinking of this he shook his head and didn''t think much about it.

    After he ced his hands above it and closed his eyes.

    He find himself in darkness but that darkness didn''t remained for much time as the next moment whole ce, where he was standing and feeling became purple and lighting could be seen everywhere, after everywhere and every inch of that ce had became purple and lighting, he was gently expelled from that ce where he was and could see the process.

    Outside as Liam closed his eyes and ced his hands above the orb.

    Like before it bes extremely colourful.

    Leah said "wow"

    She was amazed that orb could look like this, it was so fasnicating for her.

    After next moment, the colourful orb be only one colour that was purple.

    A list was also above there on that was written.

    [ Awakened Talent : Lightning

    Rank : S ]

    Talent ranking is dependent upon the destructiveness of the element that the person could make in starting andter.

    So, when Leah awakened her talent Water it was SS rank because she it is destructive if she use full power of it.

    That''s why even though many persons talent could be same but because of rank and how would theyter release the attack will make them different.

    So even though many persons has same talent, Even then it was called Unique Talent.

    After Liam was expelled from that ce, he immediately looked at his talent on the list because Leah spends much time in opening her eyes she couldn''t see it but Just after he was expelled from there, he looked at his talent and after seeing the talent and it''s rank he was satisfied.

    Even though it''s rank is low but the talent is really powerful.

    At this time Lilith and Leahe to his side and congratted him.

    "Congrattions Brother, on awakening of your talent."

    "Congrattions Dear, on awakening of your talent."

    Even though Lilith was surprised that his talent rank was low then her daughter but it was pretty good because only in human race only some thousand people would awaken their talent.

    Yes, Even though S rank talent is rare but not as much as SS, SSS.

    Seeing that Liam didn''t answer them, She felt that he was sad so she patted his head with her hands and said "You don''t have to feel sad. S rank talent is already very powerful, See me I also had S level talent."

    She wanted him not to feel depressed so she even told him that her talent was also S rank.

    At this time Liam was already thinking of spells and whether he could create some.

    So when he heard his mother, hee to his senses but he didn''t say that he was not feeling sad but just said "It''s okay mother, I know that S rank talent are pretty amazing too."

    He said this in some low voice that looked like that he was feeling somehow sad.

    At this time, Lucius even though was a little disappointed that his son had awakened only S level talent, but he alsoforted him and congratted him.

    The talent rank''s are generally closely rted to their parents and their genes.

    So because Lucius was an SS Level talent only then did Leah awakened her SS talent.

    While Liam awakened his talent on S rank because of his mother.

    Leah also wanted to say something like, that she awakened more rank in talent than her brother but she seemed to feel the atmosphere and her brother low mood so she didn''t say something like this and alsoforted him in her cute voice.

    "It''s okay brother, even if your talent rank''s is lower than mine but your awakened talent is better and don''t worry I would also protect you in the future." While she said this she swings her pink little fists.

    But she doesn''t know that her brother, Liam, at this time was already nning for spending a night with his hottie mother.

 Chapter 8 - 8. Lucius Agreed To Let Liam Sleep With His Wife

    <h4>Chapter 8:. Lucius Agreed To Let Liam Sleep With His Wife</h4>

    After Liam heard his sister ''constion'' heughed a little in low voice and replied "haha It''s okay"

    Even though he wasughing a little, Lilith felt that her child was somehow sad but she didn''t know what can she do to cheer him up!

    Lucius didn''t know about the drama of his family but even though he was disappointed, his son still has S level rank talent, so he still said "It''s okay son you don''t have to be disappointed, S Rank talent is already a strong talent, not to mention you are one of that."

    "Even if you have trash talent, you could live a better life then anyone, after all you are my son haha"

    I have to say Lucius was a great father but Liam is very bad, still thinking of stealing his wife from him.

    "Then, *sob*" After listening this, Liam eyes finally had some ''tears'' but he wanted to say something and it looks like that he was hesitating whether he should say it or not.

    Lilith looked at her son, who was ''crying'' and her heart became soft as she thought ''He still a baby after all.''

    The hesitation she was feeling before, whether she should let continue Liam drink her milk was gone.

    Liam didn''t know because of him showing some fake tears, his most of the obstacles on the road of conquering her mother in future were gone.

    At this time he was still thinking ''For My Mother Pussy, I can only do this.''

    "What happened son?, you can tell me anything." Lucius didn''t know his son treacherous thoughts and was thinking that his son was asking for something and was hesitating over it so he asked.

    "That, I-i want to sleep with mom." Liam put his head down and said as if he was ashamed while saying this.

    "Hahahahahahha Just this, I thought that you wanted something that''s why you are hesitating over it." Luciusughed pretty hard he felt his son was quite a silly child.

    Then he looked at him stopped for a momentughing and said said " And are you not the one that wanted his own room? So now why do you want to sleep with your mom hahaha."

    Liam after hearing his ck history, his face bes ck.

    Yes, ck history because he was the one that wanted to separate from his mother in the beginning, so he demanded for a room when he just started speaking for some days.

    As for why he wanted to separate from her was not that he likes things that are hard to get.

    He would definitely not go on hard road, if he has a way to easily get that thing.

    At that time he thought that because she is his mom he should respect her and his parents in this life should love each other.

    But when he knows that because many people in this world like to umte mana so that they could go on next rank.

    Because of umting mana and having work for living they didn''t pay much attention to their wife.

    He immediately felt that he had lost 100,000 dors.

    When he knows that his father is also like this umting mana and didn''t pay attention to his mother''s, he regretted even more and p himself but he couldn''t go back and tell that he didn''t want his room now, right.

    But now he wants to correct his this mistakes.

    "Yes, it was me but now I want to sleep with my mother." Liam said while continuing his acting as his face also looked red.

    "Okay, okay you can hahahaha you''re quite a child haha." Lucius said whileughing, he didn''t think much of it.

    What can happen between his son and wife.

    He just thought that because his son was feeling down that''s why he wanted to sleep with his mother some days.

    But what he didn''t know that because of him agreeing today to Liam request, his bright green hat in the future is set.

    Lilith also smiled at her child and didn''t think much about it, She also thought same as her husband.

    She looked at Liam and said gently "Come to mama, baby."

    While saying her tone contains a little teasing.

    "Mom!! You" Liam face looked red and acted as if he was shy but he still go to her side and hugged her, while they were standing.

    Because his height was not much his little face directly meet her mother pussy on top of it, while his mother was wearing clothes obviously.

    He took a deep breath as his head was on top of her pussy, Even though she was wearing clothes, Even then his heart was a little excited, just a very little, Okay hehehehehe.

    "Because of talent Awakening, now you can umte mana and can start your magic journey." Lucius said while looking at them, he didn''t think that anything was wrong between his son and wife.

    Son is hugging his mother what could be weird in this scenario.

    Even though his wife face looked a little red, but he didn''t think much about it.

    Lilith face was red because when his son took a deep breath and released it, her pussy became quite hot because of that.

    Not sexually aroused just because of heat containing in his breath.

    "Okay, now that you hadpletely awakened your talent, would you like to have a teacher that can teach you about magic?" Lucius asked he felt that they should need teacher because he doesn''t have much time to teach them about magic so he could only hire a teacher.

    Liam heard his father immediately a thought shed by and thought that this was his chance.

    He kept out his head from top of his mother pussy ce and said "I don''t need it but you could hire a teacher and let her teach Leah about magic."

    Leah looked at her brother with questions mark above her head, they were talking about her but why did they not ask her about it.

    Lucius eyebrows furrowed and he asked "Then what about you?"

    His son is also a S rank talent how could he waste his talent.

    Even if Liam hadn''t high talent, he would still cultivate him, not to mention he has a high talent. Not as better as him and his daughter Leah, but it is still powerful with best element.

    Liam know that his chance hade if he couldn''t let him agree then he wouldn''t have much time to seduce his mother, well seduce even though he is a child of just six years old.

    *Ahem*

    What happened if he is a baby, he didn''t think that anything is wrong here.

    *Ahem*

    Okay here we go.

    He looked at his father with his eyes that were filled with determination, he said "Dad I would like to explore it myself, I want create some spells that suits for me."

    Lucius was shocked he didn''t know that his son still has ambitions. He didn''t says that creating a spell is very difficult and he couldn''t create any.

    He nodded his head then as if think something, he said "But when practicing it would be dangerous, so what will you do then?"

    "I would umte mana and cultivate beside mother''s, so I wouldn''t have any problem." Liam said what he had think before.

    He was little nervous whether his father would agree or not about it.

    But his worries were for nothing Lucius didn''t think that anything is wrong with it.

    So Lucius looked at Lilith smiled and said "Then can you look after him?"

    Lilith after hearing her husband nodded and said "I can look after him, but for that you have to shift in my bedroom."

 Chapter 9 - 9. Liam is Waiting For Night*

    <h4>Chapter 9:. Liam is Waiting For Night*</h4>

    Liam look as if he was thinking about it.

    Lilith saw that he had not answered so she said "It''s fine if you don''t want to."

    "No, for cultivating magic I can only shift to your bedroom, mom." Liam face looked red and as if it was difficult for him to agree but still agreed only because of magic, while inside his heart he was thinking ''All ording to keikaku'' with a lewd smile.

    "So today I will not only sleep with you but also shift my things into your room." Liam said nonchntly.

    Lilith nodded her head and said "Okay"

    Then his father, Lucius looked at Leah and said "Okay then it is decided that Leah will be studying in our house, I will hire a best teacher for her."

    "As for you, you can do own your own and can took your mom help when needed." While he says this theye out from that room, where Liam and Leah had just awakened their talent.

    They goes into hall and sit there, after taking a sit Lucius asked "Do you have any questions now?"

    "Nope, I have not any questions." Liam smiled at his father on surface while he thought ''Hurry up go back to your work damnit.''

    "Okay, then if you need any help you cane to me." After that Lucius stand up and goes to umte mana.

    He didn''t even looked at Lilith.

    ''Wohh that''s cold, he didn''t even looked at her, but don''t worry I can keep my mom warm and hot now hehe.'' Liam looked at his straight father and smiled.

    After his father was gone Leah pouted and said "Won''t you guys would like to ask me whether I would like to learn about magic from others or not."

    Lilith smiled at her daughter and said "Your father is also for you, dear."

    "Mom is right" Liam nodded on the side and begin to butter up his mother.

    "You!!! hump" Leah looked at both her mother and brother, finally give a ''hump'' and goes outside from the hall.

    Leah didn''t deny it learning from the teachers that her father hire but at least he should ask her, right.

    She was in bad mood so she left the hall and goes inside her room.

    Inside the hall there were only Liam and Lilith remaind but he didn''t do any out of ordinary because there were also some maid''s doing their work, some were standing etc.

    But not wanting to waste any time, he looked at his mother and said "Mom let''s go and check what I have to move things into our bedroom now."

    His mother didn''t understand about ''our bedroom'' meaning but still she goes with him.

    As she took a step and wanted to go into his room, Liam called her from behind and said "I am tired mom."

    While saying this he made a ''cute'' face, Lilith seeing thisughed a little and said "Then I can only hug you into my arms."

    While saying this she embraced and hugged him into her arms.

    Liam didn''t say anything about it anyway this is what he wanted, now he was not any tsundere that will show some attitude from time to time.

    He looked at his mother and kissed her on his cheeks because she had took him in her arms so it is easy to kiss her cheeks then he said "You''re the best, mom."

    "fufufu of course I am" She said while giving a light smile as her breasts were just like that it would pop out from her clothes.

    He looked at this scene and gulped his saliva that was about to go out from his mouth.

    Whileughing and talking they soon arrived at his room.

    He had not much things he would pack after all it was just shifting room not house.

    So after picking some things that would be useful daily, he set on the bed and looked at his mother.

    Looking at her he patted besides him on the bed and said "Mome here, why are you standing?"

    "Nothing, just thinking won''t us go back to my room now?" Even though she was confused about it, nheless she sits next to him.

    "We will be going, what''s the hurry? it is not like we have some work to do." Liam said as he ced his hands on her boobs and folded her upper clothes that she was wearing.

    After that pink bud''s could be seen on her two mountains.

    But this time he wasn''t in hurry to suck her nipples but looked at them. Anyways he has time and will be not distributed like before.

    Lilith even though surprised but not said anything she felt that Liam was hungry and wants to drink some milk of her''s.

    But he didn''t suck her nipples but looks at them, she was still embarrassed about this.

    She looked at him and asked "What are you doing? if you want milk then suck off the nipples if not then I am setting my clothes."

    She was embarrassed and while saying this her face bes red, Lilith was a traditional women otherwise she wouldn''t be horny and would already have sex with other man.

    But she didn''t do that because her customs and traditions wouldn''t allow it.

    Liam can do that with her because he is her son, otherwise if anyone even saw a little that shouldn''t see, he would not found other day.

    She is showing gentle look''s because of her children''s otherwise if needed she can kill other people without batting an eye.

    Liam looked at her red face smirked inside but outside he said "I want to smell them."

    Without waiting for her reply he smelled her boobs.

    From her boobs their wasing a fragrance of milk.

    Even though he was not hungry but after smelling the fragrance of milk, he took a bite on her nipples.

    After he took her nipples inside his mouth he bit them gently.

    While his other hand grabbed her boobs and groped it strongly.

    Now groping her boobs has almost be his habit.

    When biting them gently he also drink''s her milk that wasing from her breasts.

    Lilith was annoyed with her son as he smelled her breasts, It was embarassing for her.

    She was about to tell him to stop but when he bit them gently she moaned a little inside her mouth and the words that wereing out from her mouth stopped and she even forgot them.

    Then when he groped her other remained boobs strongly and she felt pleasure that she hasn''t feels before.

    Liam smiled when he heard her muffled voice.

    He continued like this sometimes biting them, sometimes sucking them.

    While his other hand went from her breasts to thighs, even though he could ess her pussy with his hands anytime but he still didn''t touched that ce.

    He just rubbed her thighs and after drinking some of her milk, he took off his hands from her thighs and said "I am full, thanks mom."

    Lilith was feeling pleasure from her thighs and her body has be hot

    Even though Liam didn''t finger inside her pussy but she still fell horniness.

    But as she about to say him that he should enter his finger, he took off his hands and said that he was full.

    Her mind regained consciousness immediately and she didn''t say about touching her now even though she was feeling horny.

    Liam smiled as he looked at her mother, he didn''t entered his fingers inside her pussy and let her cum because he was waiting, waiting for the night toe.

 Chapter 10 - 10. Mana and ItщИецкЪ Crystal

    <h4>Chapter 10:. Mana and It''s Crystal</h4>

    After some time,

    Lilith was calmed downpletely, even though feeling horny before but now she didn''t feel much about it.

    She smiled at Liam and said "It''s okay if you''re full, should we go back to my room?"

    Liam looked at his mother and said "Yes, as for the things.."

    "They will be sent to my room by maid''s, don''t worry about it." Lilith thought that he wanted to send this thing himself that''s why she said that.

    "Okay, mom" Liam smiled while thinking ''I also know about it, if we did the work ourselves, what would the maids will do?''

    He wasn''t a saint if theye to work, then they should work.

    After that Lilith and Liam goes to her and now their room.

    After entering the room Liam locked the door.

    "Why did you do that?" Lilith asked after she saw that her son was locking the door.

    He looked at his beautiful mother then said "Because now I want to umte and cultivate mana, so I don''t want to be disturbed"

    He smiled "That''s why I locked the door, you can tell me about magic to see whether, What I have learnt is right or wrong."

    "Ok, then I will tell you about it." Lilith also thought that what he told was true.

    Liam looked at her and thought ''I don''t want anyone to distrub us if we do something lewd.''

    Then he shook his thoughts and listen to her properly.

    Even though he had learned from books but the real mage was in front of him so why not just listen and gain a little experience.

    Lilith looked at her son seriously and tell him about magic and mana so he wouldn''t made any mistakes when umting or gathering mana.

    "In our world, Endora, there is a energy called mana and only after having mana could we release magic spells."

    "If we don''t have mana then we can''t do any magic tricks or attack with spells."

    "Energy in its purest form is called mana."

    "When Mana is manipted by any outside force, it is called Magic. Some beings are able to control mana freely, they are called talented."

    "Also Mana is everywhere like in creatures, nts, the air, the water, etc."

    "Mana is also called life energy, it can prolong our life."

    "After anyone awaken talent in Endora, only then he could gather mana inside his or her body no matter what the race is."

    "After awakening talent, our body is capable of utilizing mana and can store the energy in Mana Containers."

    "Mana containers is a storage system within our body that is made naturally."

    Lilith said till here and let him digest the information so he could understand it properly.

    Liam after one or two minutes understand even though he had read books but his mother told him information in great detail.

    Thenguage that is spoken and written here here in Endora and Earth is naturally not the same.

    He had to start from scratch, but he had some difficulty in starting but now he can fluently speak and read thenguage of here.

    After taking some minutes he asked "Then where is mana container in our body."

    Lilith looked at him and shook her fingers and said "Mana container is not at one ce. It is everywhere in our body."

    Liam nodded his head and asked her to continue speaking.

    "It is advised that we should awaken our talent and gather mana only after six or so years because if we hurry in this kind of thing and wanted to gather mana more then our body could handle at one time, then it could explode our bodies and we could die directly."

    "After six orter years our body keep getting stronger due to mana present in air."

    "If mana inside our body in mana containers is empty after using it, then body will slowly replenish itself by absorbing Mana from the air."

    "For replenish our mana, we could also use Mana crystals."

    "Mana crystals are the mass energy of mana, they are found in great depths of ground."

    "Mana crystals are usually found in areas with a high concentration of mana energy, such as underground mana crystal veins, where mana energy is a lot and ispletely unused."

    "Mana crystals will made over time."

    "Mana crystals are also used as power sources because they have their own energy and can be recharged over time."

    "They are used in everyday life, lighting rooms, providing water and even can make some air where there is not any window''s."

    After saying till here she stopped again, so he could absorb that information inside his mind.

    After some time Liam nodded his head and said "You can continue."

    She nodded and said "Mana crystals even though has a lot energy but they couldn''t be cultivated into sentience like nts can."

    "Because nts are alive to start with, while Mana crystals are just solidified energy or mana that has been gathered."

    Liam nodded his head, he also knows that.

    "Mana crystals even though cannot be cultivated into sentience but it is not impossible to have them Intelligence." Lilith continued

    "Mana Crystals have five colours ording to their ranks and they can take any form like oval, rhombus, hexagon or many more."

    "Mana crystals colours are white, green, red, blue, purple."

    "Purple is said to be highest, but there is one more unusual mana crystal that is not counted in it."

    "That colour is gold."

    "The gold type crystal even if we go to find, we couldn''t find it, that''s why it is not even counted in colour of mana crystals."

    "Because if a mana crystal colour has be golden it means that it has some intelligence."

    "Low grade mana crystals has white and green colour."

    "Middle grade mana crystals has red and blue."

    "While purple is a top grade mana crystal."

    "Gold is a unusual grade mana crystal."

    "Mana crystals are also used as currency."

    "Okay, that''s all for now. If you want we can talk about it some timeter or other day."

    Lilith said as she looked at Liam after telling many knowledge that she knows.

    "Okay, so can I start gathering mana anywhere or it needs a ce where mana is concentrated more." Liam asked the question he wanted to know.

    "Also can we use mana crystals when gathering mana."

    Lilith smiled and said "We can gather it anywhere but if possible we still have to gather where mana is more concentrated because it can speed up the progress."

    "Also you can use it to gather and umte mana only after bing a Tier 2 or Novice Level."

    "At the starting, we still need to umte mana slowly and gently."

    "Okay, that''s all about it. Anything else."

    "No" Liam shook his head and replied

    "Okay, then you can start gathering mana, now that you know all about itpletely." Lilith said

    But Liam looked at her and said "Mom it is already night, I will start gathering mana tomorrow."

    Lilith looked at outside the window''s from her room and said in surprise "It''s already night, time went pretty fast."

    Lilith smiled while saying "Okay, then you can start tomorrow."

    "Now we need to sleep." As Lilith said that Liam was pretty excited because he had an entire night to y with her.

    Even though he is very small and his body couldn''t even respond to sexual desires and his PP also couldn''t stand up.

    But he can still feel pleasure inside his heart.

    He decided to take things further tonight.

    It was finally night time that Liam was waiting for.

 Chapter 11 - 11. Unexpected Confession

    <h4>Chapter 11:. Unexpected Confession</h4>

    Liam looked at his mother and said "Yes, we do need some sleep but I am hungry mom."

    Lilith looked at him and said "But you drank the milk in the evening."

    Liam looked at his mother and said "But now it is night time, so I am hungry again."

    "Okay, okay you can drink milk." Lilith said that because she really can''t help it.

    Her son wants some milk but if he did then she will be horny.

    In the end, she could only agree with him.

    After all he is her son.

    As she about to fold her blouse and let him drink some milk.

    At that time Liam spoke "But first we need to take a bath, It was pretty tough day after all."

    Lilith nodded her head on the side and said "Yes, It do was a pretty tough day for you, so you can take a bath in my room, there!"

    As she said that she pointed her fingers at the bathroom.

    But will Liam agree to this, of course he wouldn''t.

    He said "Mom you can also take a bath with me, you must have tough day too. Giving me information about mana, magic etc."

    "B-but" Lilith was hesitating a little.

    But at this time Liam spoke "But what mom? aren''t you sweating a little, let''s go and take a bath together."

    He didn''t gave her chance to deny and took her hand.

    Then goes towards the bathroom.

    Because the room was big, so it was not a problem having a small bathroom inside.

    If anyone needed they can take a bath at night, without going outside.

    At this time Lilith spoke gently with some fondness in her eyes "Okay then can you let go my hand."

    Liam looked at her and after confirming that she was not against it, he let her hand go.

    After arriving in the bathroom, Liam said "We need to take off our clothes."

    While saying this he had already started to took off his clothes.

    "O-okay" Lilith said with while blushing a little.

    She thought ''What are you thinking Lilith, you need to keep up together. He is your son, so it is alright to take off clothes in front of him."

    While thinking, she patted her cheeks with her hands and turned towards other side as she started to take off her clothes.

    When she was taking off her clothes, Liam was looking at her fair and naked ass.

    Liam looked at his captivating mother and thought ''She is really a stunning and gorgeous woman and she is also a good mother. I also need to do something for her.''

    Atst he thought ''I have decided to keep her for only me and give her some love, so she can also remain happy In her life.''

    While he was thinking about it and was watching her ass as she was taking for her clothes, his salivaes down from his mouth.

    Lilith after taking off her clothes said "Let''s go now."

    She said that but she didn''t heard any reply from Liam.

    So she turned and looked at him.

    But when she did this she was stunned because her son was looking at her while his salivaes down.

    ''gulp''

    Liame back to his senses and immediately gulped all his saliva back and cleaned his saliva that was already outside.

    Lilith looked at her son and said "What were you thinking about just now, dear"

    Liam looked at her and said "Mom you are very beautiful."

    He knew that she already know about him that he was looking at her lewdly just now.

    So he was pretty nervous and said whates to his mouth.

    Lilith looked at her son and thought ''Even though I know that he is intelligent from birth but it should be not that intelligent right, does he had already started to take interest in female.''

    Lilith sighed a little inside but outside she sternly said "That''s not the reason you should look at me like that."

    Hearing this Liam lowered his head and thought ''sigh, All my hard work, is it going to ruin?''

    "Did you heard me or not" Shees to his side and twisted his ears.

    Liam was in little pain but not much, he said "**ouch** I understand mom."

    After hearing his reply she released his ears and started taking a bath without him.

    She wanted to show him that she is really angry with him because of what happened just now.

    But in reality she wasn''t much angry and even was a little excited while having some ''evil'' thoughts that she shouldn''t have.

    Like him she also has some feelings that she shouldn''t have towards her son.

    Now she knows that he is interested in her, she knows that she is still beautiful.

    When her husband didn''t show any interest from the very starting in her she thought that her beauty is not much.

    But what she doesn''t know is that, her husband or any other males don''t have much interest on females in Endora.

    Because they are all hungry for power and wanted to take morend''s from other''s and even wanted to make a kingdom of their.

    So now she knows that her son is interested in her.

    Even though she is happy inside her heart but she needs to show some anger because she knows that it is taboo and not allowed in society.

    By doing this she is also stopping herself.

    At this time Liam didn''t know her inner thinking, he thought that she was angry with him.

    So he hesitated a little and finally build some confidence, about what he was about to do.

    Then he shows a determination look on his face.

    He goes towards her and stand''s in front of his mother.

    Lilith looked at her son standing in front of her and said "What are you doing if you wants to take a bath, you can already start already so why just stand there."

    While saying this she doesn''t stop while she was bathing.

    Liam looked at her and said "Mom I want to tell you something. It''s a little hard for me to say, but I think you should know that I have feelings for you."

    "Mom I know that it might be a little abrupt but I clearly wants you to know that I love you not as a mother but also as a woman."

    "For me you are not only a good mother but also a good woman."

    "You are just too beautiful and I want you to make mine and only mine alone."

    While he said thest line he didn''t hide his possessive look on his eyes and face.

    He had already decided if she didn''t ept his confession now then he would take it as a long term task.

    Lilith was stunned and forgot about washing her figure.

    She didn''t know how to respond to her son.

    Should she deny it or ept it???

    But what are the consequences of denying his feelings and epting his feelings???

    Did she knows about it???

    Of course, she knows about it.

    So Lilith looked at her son deeply, then took a long deep breath and said "I think we need to talk."

 Chapter 12 - 12. The Greater The Hope, The Greater The Disappointment

    <h4>Chapter 12:. The Greater The Hope, The Greater The Disappointment</h4>

    Currently Lilith and Liam was sitting on their bedroom,

    After Lilith told Liam that they need to talk.

    She and Liam didn''t take any bath and after washing with water, Lilith and Liam was currently sitting on the bed, Liam didn''t have any clothes that he is wearing now.

    While Lilith had a towel around her boobs and pussy that looks incredible sexy.

    Lilith looked at her son and said "Now tell me what and why did you said that to me."

    This time she was not talking sternly but gently.

    Because after hearing his confession, she already had made a decision about it.

    But she still needs to know about her son thought''s that why he was confessing to her suddenly.

    Liam hesitated a little but thinking of that he had already confessed her, so what''s the problem now.

    He said "I love you, Mom"

    "Not only as a mother but also as a woman."

    "Because from starting from birth, you are the one who is taking care of me."

    "I have seen you working for me, if there is any, that is also anytime."

    "Not only you are beautiful woman but also a gentle mother."

    "So when you were taking care of me."

    "I had feelings for you not only as a mother but also as a woman too."

    Liam told what he really thinks about her, while adding a little bit of here and there.

    Liam really thinks that her mother is capable woman but also a gentle person for him and his sister.

    But he didn''t talk about his sister now, because he is confessing his love so he didn''t want to add more difficulty.

    He knew that her chance of epting his love is less then 10% or rather even less.

    Lilith looked at her son telling her his love for her.

    She also felt happy about it, because in her life she didn''t receive any kind of love or confession from her husband but her son did so.

    While feeling happy, she also felt a little wierd because this words wereing from a six years old child.

    Not only that this child was her son.

    Even though weird but she still asked byt she should at this time.

    She said "But we are son and mother, dear and what about your father?"

    Liam was surprised inside he thought that after hearing his feelings.

    She should either p him or otherwise deny the incestus rtionship between them.

    But now she was asking questions about it.

    ''Is it that I still have chance.'' While thinking of this a word that is called hope emerged from his heart.

    ''If I really have any chance then I should take it and make correct decision, so I can make her mine now.'' While thinking of this he said "Yes, we are mother and son but is it really that bad if we have any love rtionship."

    "When I look into your eyes anytime I could see your love for me as a son, but I don''t only want your love for me as a son but also as a man."

    "I want you to make mine and mine alone."

    Liam said that while feeling a little weird because he was just six year child, so now saying it to his mom it feels a little, just a little wierd okay.

    Lilith felt that her son was a little cheesy and she felt weird because that lines and feelingses from her six years old son.

    She said "Then what will we do about your father?"

    Liam was now pretty sure that his chance has been increased and increased drastically.

    The ending was drastically different from what he should have expected.

    While thinking of this he was a little excited inside and on the surface he didn''t show any excitement and said "About father we don''t need anything to do, because he doesn''t even meet us."

    Lilith thought and felt that her son was right.

    Liam seeing her mother thinking said "T-then what about us now."

    Call it fear, nervousness, panic, excitement or whatever he was feeling all this things at the same time.

    Lilith looked at her son whose eyes were showing that he was in nervous state.

    She took a deep breath and said "We cannot have any rtionship now."

    Liam hearing it finally felt what it is called that the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment.

    He didn''t even heard the word now.

    His hope turned into great disappointment.

    But at this time he suddenly heard the word from his mother.

    "But"

    "But what mom?" Liam said while choking a little, like he was about to cry anytime.

    He didn''t realise that because of his current body his feelings were a little strong because even though he didn''t want to cry but because his feelings were strong he felt like he wanted to cry.

    "But in the future we can have this rtionship." Lilith saw that from her son eyes there were tears that was about toe. So she said this quickly.

    "???" Liam didn''t understand the situation

    But just the next moment his tears stopped abruptly and he understands her words.

    But he asked "Why don''t you say this at a one time mom?"

    While asking this without waiting for her reply, he jumped at her and they both rolled on the bed a little and wereys down on the bed.

    "Mother" Liam said and started kissing her

    Lilith also replied the action with her hot kiss.

    The previous time Liam didn''t entered his tongue inside her mouth properly but only give her a deep kiss while having her milk in his mouth.

    But this time he entered his tongue inside her mouth properly.

    After entering his tongue he searched for her tongue in her mouth.

    Lilith felt her son tongue, hesitated a little then she also did her tongue in front of his.

    After feeling his mom''s tongue, he coiled around her tongue with his and started sucking everything in and out from her mouth.

    Lilith also started feeling horny because of hot kiss.

    Even though she felt horny before but now she was turned on a little because her son will be her man in the future.

    So she also started to coiled around his son tongue with her''s and both started enjoying their hot kiss.

    Liam then sucked her plump lips and enjoyed it greatly.

    After some time they ended their kiss and Liam asked "Why onlyter not now?"

    Even though they ended their kiss but Liam face was just in front of his mother if hee just a very little forward their lips can neet each other''s.

    Lilith heard her son''s question, while he was asking her.

    Her lips felt hot breath that wasing from her son''s mouth.

    Not giving him answer she started kissing him on his lips.

    Liam asked her question but only to felt her lips on his the next second.

    But he didn''t break the kiss with her and resumed it.

    After sometime Lilith broke their kiss and said "Just because you are a baby, dear"

    While saying this sheughed a little.

    Then without waiting for his reply, she started pecking on his lips, not having a full kiss but pecking and letting meeting their lips from time to time.

 Chapter 13 - 13. Lewd and Sloppy Kisses With Mother*

    <h4>Chapter 13:. Lewd and Sloppy Kisses With Mother*</h4>

    While Lilith was pecking him.

    Liam said between the gaps "Just because *peck* of *peck* that."

    "*Peck* Yes *peck* just because *peck* of that." Lilith replied

    "Okay, okay" He also felt that it was right, because even though now he couldn''t be called her''s man and is still baby but atleast he can do whatever he want with her''s.

    He was just a child in any other person eyes while whatever his thinking and intelligence were.

    When she was pecking him, he took her lips and satisfied her properly giving her a deep kiss.

    Lilith moaned inside the mouth of his.

    While giving moaning from time to time she also thought ''Maybe he will forget about it in the future, after all he is just a child but if my son really did want to have rtionship with me, then I will fulfill his wish.''

    Thinking of this she even started sucking deep inside his mouth.

    While both of them were kissing deeply, they also exchanged the saliva of each other''s and drink it.

    The simple kiss turned into a deep kiss then the deep kiss turned into french kiss and atst it turned into a deep lewd and sloppy kiss where they even started exchanging their oral fluids.

    Liam felt that he was dreaming but he knows that he was certainly awake because of feeling the kiss on his mouth and the physical touches of their bodies.

    His hands didn''t go anywhere or didn''t groped his mom''s body becouse now he just wanted to have kiss with her and let her remember this great moment.

    Where they both agreed to let him be her man in the future.

    Lilith and Liam didn''t even took a breath for minutes and just kept kissing is other while exchanging the oral fluids.

    Liam this time truly satisfied her giving his saliva to her properly, like he was a bird feeding to his children.

    While feeling a little wierd when kissing with her six year child and son with sloppy kiss that she haven''t even done with his father.

    She enjoys it greatly and felt that her this decision is the most correct decision that she had made in her life.

    When she eats her son saliva she even felt that she hasn''t feel when having sex.

    When her son was giving her his saliva, she also exchanged it with her''s giving him some mental pleasure.

    After they kissed each other for 30 minutes without breaking the kiss.

    Because in Endora there is mana that is present everywhere so their body is pretty healthy and strong but even with that they need to take breath for some seconds.

    After 30 minutester they both breaked down the kiss, while each around their mouth we can see saliva of each other''s.

    Lilith looked at his son''s mouth around there was some saliva she started sucking him there too.

    Liam also did the same with her.

    After some minutes they were both done sucking each other''s saliva around their mouth.

    At this moment Lilith said while taking a deep breath "This might be my best decision that I had made in my life."

    After saying this she pecked on his lips a little.

    Liam smiled after hearing this and said "Of course you have, you will definitely know it in near future."

    Then she said "Now we should sleep, right. It is prettyte."

    While saying this she looked at him wanted his reply.

    Liam said "We will sleep but not now, I hadn''t took a proper bath, so why don''t we go inside the bathroom to take bath once again."

    Lilith said "Again, But if this is okay with you then let''s go."

    After saying this, she took off that towel that she was wearing around her body before.

    Liam was a little disappointed because it''s not that he didn''t like to see her naked body.

    It was because that when seeing her in the towel it look pretty sexy.

    Because the towel was a little thin so we could see her pink nipples and can also be said as a little transparent.

    While Liam not only like seeing her naked body directly but he like it even more if there were towel or she was wearing some other sexy clothes.

    But he wasn''t a idiot and wouldn''t ask her to wearing this towel again around with her body.

    Inside the bathroom,

    Lilith washed Liam body, while Lilith was washing Liam body he was looking at her pussy.

    On her pussy there were some pubes like she had trimmed it, if Lilith has clean pussy it would give Liam some pleasure but if she has some pubes but not hairy and keep it trim then it would be a plus for him.

    So now Liam was feeling that mental pleasure again.

    He stretch out his hands and started touching her pubes that were around and above her pussy.

    He was ying with it.

    Lilith felt that her pubic hairs were getting touched she looked at her pussy and find out that it was her son that looks that he was ying with her pussy hair''s.

    She looked at him and stopped him washing as she asked "What are you doing?"

    "Me! I am ying around with your pussy hair." While saying this he didn''t stop his hands.

    Lilith looked at her son and was speechless and she felt that her son might be a biggest pervert.

    "Uhhmm!! whatever, you can y with them and also my pussy this is yours in the future anyway." Lilith said this to her six year''s old son.

    After epting him as her future man she started saying what she shouldn''t say to a ''baby.''

    But while saying this her face was blushing a little and when she thought of something and asked her son about it her face bes like red apple.

    She asked "T-then should I keep my hairs long."

    "Yes, you should why are you asking." While Liam replied her he looked at her head''s hair, he knew what she meant but he was messing with her.

    He found his mother very adorable when she blush even a little.

    "I-i am not asking you about this."

    As Lilith was about to exin him that what type of hair she was talking about with her red blushing face, she saw her son had a smile on corner of his mouth.

    After seeing this how could she not understand that he was messing with her.

    "So you started to take pleasure with your mother''s while messing with her." Lilith give his little ass two tight p.

    **Spank** **Spank**

    "**Ouch** Mom, I will not do that in the future I promise." Liam felt that he has received his greatest humiliation in his this life.

    But he couldn''t bear her in neither identity as she was his mother and nor in power because she is a Intermidiate level mage.

    So he can only be at her mercy and definitely needs to apologise her.

    After hearing his son Apologise, did she let him go.

    Afterwards she washed him as he started ying with her and replied to her question that she had asked before "No, you shouldn''t let the hair''s grow around your pussy and above it."

    "Either shave it clean or otherwise trim them like now."

 Chapter 14 - 14. Letting Mother Suck Herself*

    <h4>Chapter 14:. Letting Mother Suck Herself*</h4>

    "hooh so you are into like that hmmm" while saying this she tried to tease him.

    "Of course not, if it your''s pussy then I would like it even if it is hairy." Liam reply as he teased back her and seed in it.

    Lilith face was literally blushing now.

    Like this their time was spent quickly as she washed him clean and he yed and touched her pussy.

    After washing him clean she asked "Now we should go to sleep right."

    "No, we should now take some rest in bathtub." Liam replied to her

    In the room there was not only a bathroom but there was also a bathtub inside it.

    "Rest in bathtub, at this time." Lilith looked at her son in surprise but she agreed to him anyway

    It wasn''t she who should be feel sleepy but it should be Liam.

    Because of having mana if needed she doesn''t even need to sleep because of this.

    After feeling some hot water inside the bathtub with mana crystal.

    First Lilith went inside the bathtub then Liam goes inside it.

    For some minutes, Liam was sitting on her thighs with his hips but he couldn''t do anything so he had to change the position.

    He then sit face to face with his mother.

    The bathtub was not big and also not small.

    But they could fit in it very easily.

    After sitting like this Liam looked at his mother and without hesitation he stretched his hands and ced it on her boobs.

    "~ahn~" Lilith moaned as he ced his hands just above her breasts.

    Liam was pretty excited feeling his mother''s moan and even started to grope her breasts strongly with his little hands.

    When he was groping her tits it looked like that he was milking a cow because from her breasts started toe milk.

    Liam didn''t suck her tits or the milk that wasing from her breasts and let it fall on the bathtub water.

    Lilith looked at her milk that her son was wasting, she couldn''t help but remind him "Baby, the milk is falling in the bathtub water why don''t you suck it and keep it from wasting."

    "Wasting huh" Liam looked and her then said "Mother you are right, I shouldn''t waste your milk so why don''t you suck yourself?"

    While saying this he had already ced her tits in front of him with his hands.

    Lilith was about to deny it strongly but she saw the strong interest in Liam eyes, so in the she looked at her pink nipples that were just above her mouth and if she opens it she could even take it inside.

    Her son was holding her tits while he asked her to suck herself, for her it was pretty new and she felt it was lewd and very lewd.

    Then without hesitation Lilith took her nipples inside her mouth and started sucking herself.

    When she started sucking her nipples, from ites sweet milk that was her''s and she started to drink it herself.

    Liam looked at this scene while he gulped his saliva back and after seeing his mother letting her suck herself and drink her own milk.

    He also started to feel hungry.

    So the hands that were holding the breasts of his mother he took them off.

    Lilith felt that her breasts were released but she didn''t stop and she ced her hands above her boobs and hold''s them while her nipple was inside her own mouth while she was already sucking herself milk.

    Liam saw that his mother didn''t stop even after he released them from his hands but she took hold''s her breast herself and started sucking her nipples.

    That looked incredible hot.

    Imagine a Milf sucking her breasts and her nipples were inside her own mouth while she drank her own milk, isn''t it incredible hot.

    But Liam didn''t stop their, hee closer to his mother and because he was sitting in just her opposite side, so he directly took her other boobs inside his own mouth and started drinking her milk.

    Inside an room we can see mother and son drinking milk. It would be a family friendly situation if they were not naked, inside the bathtub and while thedy was sucking herself off and drinking her own milk.

    While her son was also drinking her milk.

    Liam looked at his mother released her boobs and it''s nipple from his mouth and joked "Mom, don''t drink all the milk I would need it anytime."

    Lilithe back to her senses and immediately even though reluctant but released her own nipple from her own mouth.

    Then Liam didn''t drink her milk but looked at her face and lips.

    He said "Let me taste your milk from your own mouth."

    After saying it he literally without waiting goes for her lips and started kissing again.

    Lilith was dying of shame when he asked to taste her milk from her own mouth ''Am I a pervert, no, no, no, I am not a pervert but my son is. It is his fault that he let me suck myself.''

    After thinking of this she ced her hand behind Liam head and then strongly sucked his lips and then goes for his tongue.

    As she soon as she found his tongue, she started to suck it.

    Lilith and Liam once again were coiling their tongues but the different was that this time the lead was by his mother.

    While was getting sucked out, she was like goblin sucking his tongue strongly and eating his saliva from time to time.

    After sone time she found out that her son mouth had remained just a little saliva, after all she had sucked all the saliva.

    For solving it she collected her saliva and exchange it to his mouth.

    Then she started sucking his saliva and her''s again.

    Lilith was definitely horny, it was much time she had sex with her husband.

    OR

    It can be said that he had done only one time with her and only after time she bes pregnant with Liam and Leah so her sexual life was pretty bad.

    But after she had his own son, he startedpleting her fantasies and even letting her know the things that she didn''t that this kind of thing even exist.

    And today she is feeling even more horny, it was like this for about five minutes as she exchanged her and his saliva.

    After that she released his lips and saw that her son''s lips had be a little red and plump.

    She felt ashamed about it and for escaping the situation, she directly said "Let''s go and sleep now."

    Without waiting for his reply she stand up goes out of the bathroom as if she is in hurry.

    Leaving Liam alone in the bathroom.

    While Liam at this moment said "Who am I?, where am I?, Am I still alive?"

    He shook his head and eliminated this thoughts out of his head.

    When his mother was sucking his lips and tongue not only he felt a little pain but more of it was pleasure that he was feeling.

    He shook his head and after cleaning himself with towel he also goes outside the bathroom.

 Chapter 15 - 15. Lilith Ask Liam To Suck Her Pussy Out*

    <h4>Chapter 15:. Lilith Ask Liam To Suck Her Pussy Out*</h4>

    After Liam goes outside the room, he saw that his mother was wearing some light clothes that used for sleeping.

    Liam looked at his mother and said while smiling "Mom, it hurt a little, next time please suck my lips gently."

    Lilith face was red and she said "Okay, okay now let''s sleep tomorrow you have to start gathering mana."

    "Don''t worry about it, now that you have sucked me. I should also give the favour back right." Liam said while looking at his mother.

    Lilith panicked a little and said "N-no, no you don''t have to gave back the favour."

    "You can keep at it yourself." After saying this she wanted to sleep but would Liam agree to it.

    Of course he wouldn''t.

    So hee to their bed where they will be sleeping and stretched his hands and holds his mother''s hand in his.

    Liam was naked even now, he only wiped the water from his body.

    While Lilith was also wearing clothes that are light and because of having her breasts a little big.

    He could see the nipples that were about to standing inside it.

    It''s meaning is only that she was horny and why not should she be.

    Liam and Lilith did some sloppy kisses and Liam even let her suck herself that was pretty new, hot and exciting for her.

    So even though she had that much things that she did but she didn''t have any big orgasm that she can calm downpletely.

    While having kisses and exchanging the oral fluids, she had only some mini orgasm not the big ones.

    That''s why she is still horny even now.

    But because of sucking him son lips hard, she felt ashamed and now wanted to sleep directly without having any orgasm.

    Liam could see this all that''s why he didn''t want her to sleep like that.

    Lilith was about to say something like that it was fine or whatever.

    But Liam looked at her and blocked her mouth with his mouth and started kissing her lightly.

    He was standing on the bed while his mother was standing on the floor that''s why he could reach his mother mouth and can start kissing her.

    After kissing for 2 or 3 minutes, he said "You don''t have to feel ashamed about anything mom, also you don''t need to sleep if you''re feeling horny because I am still here."

    He said the lines that his father should without giving any thoughts.

    Anyways she would be only his in the future.

    Lilith looked at him while blushing a little and evading her eyes from him.

    Then she said "T-t-then could you suck my pussy."

    Even though she felt somehow ashamed but her son had already told her that from now on she don''t need to sleep horny.

    Because he, her son is here with her.

    "Of course, how can I reject eating my pussy out if she asks me for it." Liam smiled when he heard her and immediately said

    "But first I would like to suck some milk mom." Liam said

    Lilith looked at him even though feeling horny but she could still wait for it.

    Then she was also sitting on the bed with as he started sucking her nipples while his hands goes to her thick thighs side and started groping them.

    He kept drinking her milk while massaging her thighs and then the hand that was ced on her thighs goes towards her pussy.

    She was still wearing that light clothes, so he didn''t entered his fingers inside her pussy just stroked her pussy from outside while his other empty hand goes to sometimes her thighs and sometimes her breasts.

    Liam enjoyed her sweet milk as he was drinking.

    After some time he drank what he had to and said "Now I want to eat some honey."

    "Huh, do I need to let the maide and get us honey for you, dear" Lilith even though surprised but she loves her child so she asked whether she should order the maids and let them get the box of honey so he could eat it.

    Hearing her Liam startedughing and stroked her pussy from outside as he said "I meant to eat honey thates from this ce."

    Lilith was stunned, she was a traditional women where did she knows that her pussy also contains honey that Liam would like to eat.

    Lilith then understand everything and was ashamed because she was even thinking of ordering a maid to get some honey for him.

    "Huh E-eat, eat it anyways when did I stop you." Lilith could only said this

    "But for that you have to remove your clothes mom." Liam said and took off his hands that was stroking her pussy.

    "O-okay" After saying this she stands up on the bed and removed her all clothes that she was wearing for sleeping at night.

    Looking at her mother''s in her ''birthday suit'' he was pretty excited.

    After taking off her all clothes even the upper, she sit on the bed.

    Liam said "Now you can lie down on the bed."

    After hearing her son, she was immediatelyys down on her bed and she feels an different different types of emotions.

    Some were excited and happy because her pussy was finally going to be sucked down.

    Liam looked at his mother who hadid down on the bed.

    Then he looked at her pussy and sit down on the bed.

    Then he kept his head down and sniffed her pussy a little and when he was sniffing it.

    Lilith while closing her eyes as her face that had bepletely red and said "It-t is embarassing please don''t sniff it."

    "Okay Mom" Liam replied and started sucking her pussy.

    First he give a lick with his tongue on her pussy.

    She immediately moaned "~ahnnn~"

    Immediately as she did she cast a spell on the room so her voice didn''t go outside even if she screams now.

    Liam also started from licking to sucking while his fingers goes towards her clitoris and started stroking it gently while he sucked her pussy.

    "How is it mom?" While sucking he asked her whether he was sucking it right or wrong.

    It was his first time too sucking a pussy out.

    "It is better son, keep sucking your mother''s pussy."

    "The ce where youes from" As Lilith said that Liam looked at her in shock and he knew that she had already started feeling very horny that has consciousness had already blurred her memories.

    He could tell it because she somehow started talking in dirty voice. If she has some consciousness then she wouldn''t talk about it.

    He kept sucking her pussy while his mother started talking in dirty voice as his finger also stroked her clitoris.

    She was very horny and it didn''t take much time for her to cum.

    When she was near her orgasm Liam started to stroke her clitoris fast and kept suck here pussy.

    In just some seconds she said "I aming, because my son sucked me I aming, cummmiiiinnngggg."

    Just like that after cumming she had already slept naked without any clothes.

    Liam looked at her and them kissed her on her cheeks andy''s down beside her naked also and then goes to sleep.

    Even though it was somehow damp because of her having orgasm just now but he didn''t dislike and even like a little bit.

    So he and his mom slept in damp sheets in the bed on that night due to her having a big orgasm.

 Chapter 16 - 16. Lilith Went On Astray Path*

    <h4>Chapter 16:. Lilith Went On Astray Path*</h4>

    On the next morning, In Lilith room and now theirs.

    Liam and Lilith were sleeping on the bed and the sheets that were damp yesterday was already dried up.

    In the morning Lilith woke up first and she was a little confused at first then she remembered the yesterday night.

    "What I did I do?" Lilith said as she looked at her son.

    The word named guilte to her heart, but remembering his words that ''we are mother and son but is it really that bad if we have any love rtionship?''

    "No, I didn''t do anything wrong, neither did my son because we have already rtionship about mother''s and son but now it has just changed to love rtionship."

    "Loving mine son is not wrong at all." Lilith said and already went to an astray path, the path that she would never return back.

    While she was saying this, Liam also woke up but he didn''t open his eyes and listened to her and thought ''Yes, My Mom finally went on right path.''

    While saying this heughed a little and Lilith heard her son''sughing.

    She looked at him while be wasughing and asked "What are youughing about in the morning?"

    Liam looked at his mother who was clueless and said "Good morning, mom"

    Lilith kissed his forehead and said "Good morning, dear. But what are youughing about, you didn''t tell me?"

    Liam looked at her and said "I wasughing about what you were talking about it."

    Lilith heard him and immediately understood that she was talking outside and thinking on this in her mind.

    While hearing him and thinking of this her face bes red in the morning.

    Liam looked at her face that has became red now.

    He didn''t want her to feel any negative emotions by any chances so he said "Mom you were talking right. It is your right to love me more and loving your son more then it should is not wrong at all."

    "So you don''t have to feel ashamed if you love me." While he was saying this he sit up on the bed.

    Then he did his most lewd action after reincarnation.

    He took her hands in his hands and started hand holding with her.

    **Ahem**

    ''Well my kind and naive mother shouldn''t know about it.'' Liam thought about while rubbing her hand for some time.

    They both were naked because Liam didn''t wear any and Lilith took off her light clothes yesterday.

    So after releasing her hands.

    He ced his hands above her breasts and massaged them gently.

    "~Ahn~ You are right son I should not feel ashamed about this." Lilith gave a moan as he ced his hands above her breasts and massaging them.

    She said "We are mother and son, so it is totally fine to love her son even it was a little more than it should."

    Liam felt that he had achieved his first goal in his this life.

    ''What did I do you ask?''

    ''I made my mother agree to our rtionship at the age of six.''

    ''It should be recorded in the history.''

    While thinking of this he nodded his head.

    Lilith looked at her son who was nodding his head and thought ''My son also agreed with me about what I am saying.''

    Thus a great misunderstanding was born that was good for both of them.

    Lilith said "If you want to drink the milk then you can drink now."

    "Otherwise you can get and drink it in the evening."

    "Starting from today''s you will be starting gathering mana, so while you gather and umte the mana you should concentrate it on more otherwise..."

    Lilith didn''t say more because she knows that he could understand her.

    Liam nodded his head, he knows that even though he is currently fine but about as he will go to other ces.

    Because he was born in Duke family.

    He didn''t need to do any work and is safe here.

    But he knows that only your power is your absolute guarantee and when he will first start the mana gathering.

    He should be more careful because it can even harm the person that is gathering the mana for first time in his body.

    While the chances are low but he it was not umon so he should be also careful.

    In his life, He not only want many beautiful woman''s as only his but also want to be the strongest.

    Where even if he did anything wrong, so the other person cannot even point his fingers at him.

    All of this can be possible only if he has power.

    "Okay mom but I will only drink if you give it me." Liam said as he looked at her and a new ideaes to his mind.

    ''She said that I can drink only two time right. One is now and the other is at night, so I should take her advantage somehow.'' Liam thought as he waited dor her a action.

    Lilith after hearing her son didn''t have much thought and she directly presented her tits in front of him and said "If you will only drink When I give it to you, so here are my breasts go ahead and drink mine milk.''

    Liam smiled lewdly inside his heart while on outside he said "By that I mean was not this."

    "Then how should I let you drink my milk by me." Lilith was confused and asked him.

    ''Are there any other ways'' Lilith thought while her son looked at her.

    He said "You should suck your nipples your self and then should took took the milk on your mouth."

    "Only then I will drink it from your mouth." While saying it Liam felt a tingling on his body.

    He want her to be only his so he should let her remember by doing anything.

    Whenever she thinks of sex, she should only remember him.

    He didn''t want her to be touched by his father.

    So for the greater good, he can only teach her about more lewd things while doing it with him.

    "Me! Doing this No, no, no, it is impossible" Lilith shook her head.

    She was horny yesterday that''s why she did some sucking on her breasts but now she ispletely awake and she will not do it the first thing in the morning this.

    ''Sucking her tits herself.'' While she has some expections but it is impossible for now.

    "But mom didn''t you said that ''I can only drink it at one time.'' so you should fullfill my little wish right."

    While Liam was saying this he ced his hands above her pussy and started rubbing them.

    By doing this he wanted her to get in the mood.

    "No, no you should change your request I will do anything other then that." Lilith still shook her head

    He also didn''t wanted change his condition but still said "Okay then let me drink your honey from your cave."

    "T-that" Lilith was hesitating now and she thinks that denying it again is pretty bad but ''doing it in the morning.''

    "What now mom you, yourself said that you would do anything." Liam said as he yed with her pink pussy.

    At the end, she sighed when hearing it and could only let her pussy suck him.

    "Okay but do it fast, we don''t know when anybodye inside our room. It is morning after all."

    Liam after heard didn''t deny her and agreed with her and said "Okay Mom."

    As for what he was thinking inside his heart only he knows.

 Chapter 17 - 17. Lilith Like Her Son Instructions*

    <h4>Chapter 17:. Lilith Like Her Son Instructions*</h4>

    After his mother agreed to let him suck her honey fom his pussy.

    He looked at her who was still enchanting and look''s great even in the morning and said "Then first mother you need toy''s on bed."

    Lilith looked at her six year''s old son and from yesterday she was thinking ''From whom did he learn this things?''

    But she didn''t asked him about it and did what her son told him.

    Shey''s down on the bed and waited for her son instructions even though she knew what she had do but when he tells her everything she like it even more.

    Liam looked his obedient mother and enjoyed the ''dominance'' over her a little "Now you should spreads your legs wide as you can."

    Even though he knew that this ''dominance'' was fake, it could be real only if he has power.

    But he didn''t think of gathering and cultivating mana now.

    He is going to enjoy his all time with his mother.

    Lilith spread her legs as she was instructed by her son.

    Even though she felt a little wierding from her six year''s old baby but anyway he is her man in the future.

    So as she spreads her legs.

    He looked at her pink pussy lips and also saw white silver colour pubes above her pussy.

    Liam didn''t want her to wait much time and immediately lowered his lips on her pink pussy lips and started sucking her gently.

    While his little hands were full of her thick thighs as his small hands couldn''t reach her big breasts.

    This time he didn''t go of her clitoris and just groped her thick thighs while he eat out her pussy.

    Lilith also started to feel a little pleasure, yesterday because of many things that happened before she was already horny so that''s why this time it is taking a little time for her to start feeling pleasure.

    She started stroking her son hair on his head and looked at him gently.

    Even though she knew that it is taboo but because it is taboo does this spice things and excite her even more.

    Liam kept sucking her and after she started stroking his hair.

    He bit down on her pussy lips gently and as soon as he did she immediately moaned "~Ahn~"

    Liam this time didn''t stop and his hands that were on her thick thighs moved towards her pussy and atst on her clitoris.

    He then kept out his little tongue from his mouth and first lick it till above her.

    Then he entered his tongue inside her hole and did as best his tongue can go inside her.

    Then he also started to rub her clitoris while he lick her pussy from deep inside.

    Lilith felt her pussy was invaded by a slimy and soft thing and as she looked at below.

    She saw that her son was doing his best to pleasure her and the all the desires, maternal love flood out of not only heart but also from her pussy.

    As she closed her legs and ''forced'' her son to drink her cum.

    She knows that her son definitely would like to drink her cum.

    Liam also didn''t struggle or he didn''t even want to struggle from the very beginning.

    He let himself feel her thick soft yet firm thighs around his head.

    While he forced his tongue inside her pussy hole and his hands rubbed her clitoris constantly.

    It didn''t take long for his mother as from her pussy precum started toe.

    He didn''t let it waste and drink it.

    So the first thing in the morning he drink became her mother precum.

    Because of having magic present in the air, females don''t have much ''dirt'' inside the body and so his mother precum amd yesterday cum both didn''t had any weird smell.

    After she started precum.

    Liam suddenly stopped and looked at his mother as he smiled and said "Mom I want you to suck your nipples off and drink your own milk yourself, now."

    Even though he had agreed before her that he only wanted to drink her honey but even though he wanted it but he also wanted her to suck herself tits.

    So after getting her into mood he directly stopped and waited for her to start.

    "What??? Didn''t we agreed that you would be satisfied with just my umm you know." Lilith felt that the pleasure she was receiving suddenly stopped.

    As she was about to ask what happened, her son told her about sucking herself.

    Then she looked at her shameless son, who was asking herself to suck it again.

    Liam looked at her while still smiling and said "Yes, but now I want you to suck your tits yourself."

    While he was saying this he just touched her pussy with his fingers slowly. So she could feel pleasure but not could cum.

    "N-no I can''t do.... wait, are you ckmailing me about it." Lilith said in panic but as she was about to say this she suddenly thought of something and asked.

    She looked at her son as if she had meet him for the first time.

    Liam was doing pretty much what she said but he wouldn''t be foolish to agree with her.

    So after thinking for a moment he said in greatpassionate tone that "No mom, how could I ckmail you, you are my mother but I want you to know yourself."

    "Remember when youst time suck your nipples don''t you feel a excitement through your body."

    "So I want you to know that you should not feeling ashamed about it and let yourself know that you feel excited about it."

    "But mom, you think this of me..." While saying this he shook his little head and his expression were as if he was sad what she had just said and even the hands that were rubbing on her pussy stopped.

    Lilith looked at her son whose expression went sad.

    She couldn''t look at her son like this even though she was in middle of pleasure but her first priority was her son.

    So the legs that were holding him opened and she also stand up from the bed and her expression werepletely nervous.

    "N-no I am just asking you about it. Not to mention even if you want to even if you want to ckmail me I could only be ckmailed because you are not only my son but also my husband in the future." Lilith exined everything pretty quickly while her tone also contained panic.

    Liam looked at her mother and thought ''Did I go too far.''

    He shook his meaningless thoughts and said "You don''t have to feel any panic mom."

    As he said that he hugged her, they both were naked while feeling each other temprature.

    "You are my mother and also my women not only now but also in the future."

    "But I just wants to let you know about yourself. That''s why I said that before"

    "Also I like it when you drink, your milk, yourself."

    "Not only that but I also wanted to drink your milk from your mouth." Liam continued

    He didn''t want her to feel any panic and have any crack between their rtionship, so not only he said that he wants her to know about herself but also said that he wanted to drink from her mouth.

    So he told her some truth and some lie.

 Chapter 18 - 18. Exchanging MotherщИецкЪ Milk and Cum Inside Each OtherщИецкЪ MouthщИецкЪ*

    <h4>Chapter 18:. Exchanging Mother''s Milk and Cum Inside Each Other''s Mouth''s*</h4>

    It wouldn''t be a problem even if she knows about in the future.

    Lilith was happy the next second he said that, so from now she also thought of not hiding much of her thoughts from her son.

    She said "I like it when I suck myself but it is embarassing for me."

    Liam after hearing her understood why she was denying about it before.

    So he said "Don''t worry mom, Now in the room is only us."

    "You don''t have to feel ashamed from me."

    As he said that, he lowered his face and started kissing her plump red lips.

    Lilith felt that while her son was kissing her see could feel her precum that was inside his mouth.

    But she ignored it and focus on sucking his lips with her''s.

    It didn''t take long for them to be doing french kiss in just some minutes.

    Liam and Lilith were now holding each other''s hands and were also sucking each other''s tongues.

    After some time Liam and Lilith broke their kiss.

    Liam said "Now it shouldn''t be a problem now for you to suck yourself some drink right, mother."

    Lilith looked at her son smiled and said "Of course, son"

    After Lilith decided to honest with herself and then she started doing lewd things.

    She started sucking her nipples as she holds her breasts herself with her hands.

    From her breasts and nipples some sweet milk also started toe.

    She drink it with sone gulps.

    Liam looked at his hottie mother who was sucking her breasts herself while drinking her own milk.

    He also started doing his work.

    He spread her legs as she was sitting and then lowered his head on her pink pussy but it looked a little funny as his little ass was erupt on upper side.

    While his head was down onto her pink pussy as he started to suck her pussy.

    Liam this time didn''t wanted to stop.

    Because he should now also started gathering mana and anyone could also knock on the door anytime.

    That ''anyone'' was naturally his twin sister.

    Even though she was angry yesterday but he knows her best.

    That''s why he didn''t want to take more break and wanted her to climax.

    On the other hand Lilith was getting sucked on the lower side by her son she felt pleasure and enjoyed it very much with her sweet milk getting inside her throat.

    Then Liam stopped for a moment and goes towards her breasts.

    It''s not about time but he also wanted to enjoy himself.

    He started sucking her breasts.

    From there sweet milk kept getting out as if it would not end.

    In the room both mother and son were now only drinking milk that was also from the nipples of Lilith, Liam mother''s.

    After drinking for some time he stopped and asked "How was that mom."

    Lilith was enjoying herself with her breasts aa she drink her milk but after hearing her son''s question.

    She stopped reluctantly and the nipples that were inside her mouth. She took them outside.

    Lilith after she took out her breasts she said "It is amazing, thanks son because of you I could know about myself more."

    As she said that she startedughing gently.

    Liam smiled at her mother''s reply.

    Then he asked "Then can I get some milk from you mom."

    Lilith knows that what her son was asking about, so she nodded her head and said "It''s your''s you can drink anytime."

    As she said that, she took the nipples of breasts back into her mouth and started sucking them.

    After some minutes of sucking her nipples, her mouth was finally full and she took the mouth towards her son so she can let him drink from her mouth.

    Liam looked at her hottie mother, who was now going to let him have some milk of her''s that she had suck from her nipples.

    Liam smiled and said "It''s time to eat."

    After saying this he also took his mouth towards her and soon both of theirs lips meet.

    Lilith mouth was full of her milk, so some milk was also spilled from their mouth as they started to give each other milk from the mouths, even if Liam didn''t wanted to let fell the milk but some of it still fell on the bed from their chins.

    From Lilith mouth the milk was soon drank down but Liam and didn''t care about milk and were still kissing each other.

    While doing that sometimes Liam even sucked area around her chin because there was some milkes drop on her chin.

    He didn''t want to waste it after all.

    Lilith also did the same.

    She took out her tongue outside and also sucked her son''s chin.

    Because there were some drops of milk there also.

    The kiss of their look pretty sloppy and could even be said gross for some people.

    Because they were sucking each other''s chin without caring about the saliva of each other''s. As it was on both their chins.

    But it also looks very hot and exciting.

    After some time their was not any drops of milk on their chin or any other sides.

    But, is Liam satisfied? of course not.

    So he said "Mom, I need to drink more but this time I willing do something different."

    "What will you do?" Lilith asked she was curious about her son''s ''new idea.''

    What he hade this time.

    He said "First you suck your nipples, as for other work I will do it myself."

    Lilith heard it and started sucking her nipples as she umte milk in her mouth.

    Liam smiled after he saw that she had already started to umte the milk inside her mouth from her nipples.

    Liam then lowered his head again and resumed his act of sucking her pink pussy lips and then also entered his tongue inside her pussy hole.

    Lilith looked at her son who was giving her pleasure but she didn''t stop and continued sometimes drink, sometimes umting inside her mouth.

    Because she was feeling horny before, it didn''t take long for her to cumming.

    But because the milk was inside her mouth she couldn''t even said anything.

    Soon Liam mouth was also full of his mother cum.

    While her mother mouth was full of her own mik from her breasts.

    So atst he did what he hadn''t even thought before but still did that crazy thing.

    He took his mouth that was full of cum of her mother, towards his mother side whom mouth was also full of her own milk.

    Soon their mouth meet''s and then they started kissing each other while exchanging cum and milk inside their mouths.

    It bes hot as hell as they exchanged milk and cum each other''s mouth.

    Soon there was not anything that remained inside their mouth because they had cleaned each other properly.

    "Haah haah haah haah"

    There were only sound of their having taking heavy breaths and oxygen from air.

    Lilith asked "Now what?"

    "Now what? I will be starting gathering mana now." Liam had already this much fun so now he is thinking of gathering mana and start his magic path.

 Chapter 19 - 19. Meditation

    <h4>Chapter 19:. Meditation</h4>

    After Lilith heard her son she said "Yes, you are right."

    "Then I should tell you how to start it first." As Lilith said that she wanted to show her son that how should he cultivate.

    But Liam looked at his mother and said "Mom you should first wear some clothes."

    When she was talking with him, she was naked and didn''t wear any clothes.

    ''It''s not like that I don''t like her seeing naked but I am starting the mana gathering for the first time.''

    ''At least I should took precautions so that while gathering mana I don''t distract myself from it.'' Liam thought and as he continued ''Leah could alsoe anytime.''

    "You are right." Lilith had her face red again as she forgot to even wear the clothes.

    Not only that her daughter could alsoe anytime.

    Lilith clean herself with magic and started wearing clothes.

    At this time Liam spoke "Mom you are so beautiful."

    He looked at her mother who is wearing her clothes and praised her.

    Lilith even though happy but said "Okay, Now don''t think of other things and let''s start gathering mana."

    ...

    There are many ways to cultivate mana in Endora.

    ***Meditation : Mana cultivation this way is the most simple and the most that is used by many people''s.

    It can be cultivated through meditation and other practices.

    By focusing on one''s inner self and the world around them, they can tap the mana energy present in the air and channel it into their own body slowly and gently.

    ***Studying : Mana is a form of knowledge that can be learned and studied. Even though talent can make a person achive it''s result easily but learning is a easy way to achieve mana and how to use it.

    By learning from experienced mages, one can gain a deeper understanding of the nature of mana and how to harness its power.

    ***Through Experience : Mana is cultivated through experience. By using magic in battle or other situations, one can gain a deeper understanding their talents and how it works and how to control it.

    ***Through Natural Sources: Mana is a natural resource that can be found anywhere but in certain locations or objects have more magic then the other locations.

    By tapping into these sources - such as caves that are deep inside ground where the mana is present more. Other is mana crystals that can draw upon their power.

    ...

    At this time in their room,

    Liam was meditating because it is the simplest way that anyone can start cultivation of mana.

    ''First imagine mana like water a water that is running inside my body.'' Liam started cultivating as he lead his imagination to starting feel mana in the air.

    When he felt mana, he thought it like a water inside his heart.

    When anyone first start mana they imagine what is easy for them so they could guide the mana pretty easily.

    As he thinks it like this he started to felt a tingling sensation all over his body.

    He knew that it is the mana that is entering his body.

    He started to feel warmth in his body parts too.

    Then he was pretty excited about it because he can feel the mana like water inside his body.

    It was like that it was running all over his body but while excited he didn''t forget that it could be dangerous.

    Even though his mother is just beside him but he still took the precautions.

    At this time Lilith also spoke as he was guiding mana inside his body "Cultivating mana and guiding it into the body is not an easy task."

    "It take much time so while gathering mana, we also need to take break."

    "Because cultivating mana our body feel pressure."

    "It''s important to pace yourself when working with mana and listen to your body''s if the signs of exhaustion started to appear."

    Liam heard his mother voice and nodded his head but didn''t reply.

    As Liam was gathering mana, time went pretty fast.

    Soon it was noon time and it had 3 hours when Liam first started gathering mana inside his body.

    Soon he started to feel that even though his body contains much power then before.

    But he felt that he was exhausted and he also started to have some headache.

    Seeing that his body eas signalling him to stop.

    He immediately stopped because he knows that cultivating too much mana at one time can cause long-term damage to the body and in worst case even death.

    He opened his eyes and saw his mother looking at him carefully.

    Lilith saw that her son had opened his eyes so she asked "Are you alright? Does you have any problem??"

    Liam felt warm in his heart as she asked him he knows that she was worrying about him not as her man but as her son.

    He replied "No mom, I am alright except there is some headache and my body is pretty much exhausted."

    Lilith took him into her arms as she hugged him and as he sat on herp.

    She gently rubbed her son head as she said "It happen when you start gathering mana."

    "But you must not gather mana more then your body can handle at one time." When she said that she looked very serious.

    Because even though her son is intelligent from his birth but many children tend to gather mana more then they could handle.

    Because of it they cannot progress much in their life as inside their body they had injury that were in long term of gathering mana more then they could.

    "I know mom" He smiled as his head was rubbed then he ced his head on her breasts as he felt that ce very soft.

    He was reincarnated into this world and he didn''t want to die early.

    He wanted to obtain eternal life and live forever with his women''s.

    After some time his headache and exhaustion was gone and what remains was the power that he had gathered.

    He sit up from gis motherp and said "Look mother''s my magic."

    Lilith heard him and immediately tried to stop him by saying "Stop"

    But till then he had already released the spell by saying " Lighting Ball"

    It was the most basic magic that he could use without anyone help because he had seen it some manga''s and novel''s on the earth.

    So because of imagining it he could release it.

    Soon on Liam hands there was a ball of lighting.

    The ball was very small that it couldn''t be even called a ball.

    As he was about to say something he felt exhaustion that he had not felt before and before he could say.

    He felt that around him all things began to slow down and even he had some problems when taking breath.

    The things in the slow motion he was feeling didn''t remained for much time as he immediately felt ckness around him and he fell towards the floor.

    But before he could fell Lilith was already behind him and immediately took him into his arms.

    As she said "I said you to stop before."

    As she said she checked him and found out that he exhausted all his mana inside his body. That''s why he went into his deep sleep.

 Chapter 20 - 20 Liam Big Dream

    <h4>Chapter 20: Liam Big Dream</h4>

    After one hour,

    Liam opened his eyes and looked at the ceiling.

    As he thought ''The familiar ceiling it seems I didn''t reincarnated once again.''

    As Liam opened his eyes, Lilith who was sitting just near him on the bed looked at him and said "You woke up!"

    Liam looked at hus mother and asked "Why did I went intoa just after using an spell."

    Lilith looked at her son and startedughing as she says "Because you''re mana was exhausted. What were you thinking. You can have much mana so that you spell it out. hahaha"

    "Mom I was just showing it to you." Liam looked at his mother who wasughing and said sadly

    Lilith also stoppedughing abd said "You don''t have to do that in the future."

    "Because mana is called also our life energy. It can not only increase but can also decrease our life."

    "It is said as life energy because if needed we can use our life as mana at critical time but it can be deadly."

    "If there is an enemy near us, it could be deadly if our mana exhausted at that time."

    She tell her son and not to exhausted again, so that he don''t get in any trouble in the near future.

    It''s not like he can be remain in their home, he also has to attend institute.

    "But what was the spell that you were releasing before." She remembered that he released an spell, that she had not even told him.

    "That spell was an ordinary one but if we input more mana in it then it could be deadly." Liam said casually

    He had scene many time this kind of magic on novel''s, manga''s and anime''s so doing this kind of simple magic was still fine with him.

    Because if your talent and the spell that you had chosen is the same and have some rich imagination doing it is pretty easy.

    "But it was fine also." Lilith didn''t asked him about it much because making this simple magic is still simple but that is only after a person had tier 3 rank.

    But because jer son was intelligent. She felt it was normal for him.

    Liam after some time wanted to move his body but "**ouch**" he immediately yelled in pain.

    "Why is my body hurting like that?" Liam asked his mother he didn''t remember that he was hurt before and he knows that if he was about to fell on the floor she would have supported him before he could fell so why he was feeling this kind of pain.

    Lilith looked at her son and said "Stop moving, because you were all exhausted your mana was squeezed out from your body. That''s why it is hurting like that."

    While saying this she started to use magic to treat him.

    She didn''t use it before so this could became an example.

    "Heal" As she said that a light green light lit up on her hands.

    The green light went towards Liam chest and immediately started to heal him not only physically but also mentally.

    If there is any truma then it would also heal with this.

    Soon Liam as he was touched by that light green light he immediately felt cool on his body.

    Not only that but he also felt coolness appear on his head and as if everything became clear for him.

    But soon it stopped because the healing was already done.

    "Mom it was so cool not only your magic but also the spell." Liam said he also wanted to learn this kind of spell so he can rx anytime he want in the future.

    How could Lilith don''t know what her son was thinking about.

    She told him "You can''t learn it now."

    "First you have to cultivate mana till tier 1 that is apprentice level''s."

    "Only then you could release some normal level spell." as she tell him about it.

    His all excited mood was gone.

    He stand up as he didn''t felt any pain now.

    But then he thought of something and asked "What about Leah, is she already had a teacher?"

    "Yes, Lucius already had a talk with a teacher. She shoulde today to teach her all about magic." Because Lilith already think Liam as his only man.

    So she now said Lucius not husband like before, Liam also heard that and he was also happy.

    "Okay, We will check herter. Now I want to continue gathering mana." Liam said that because he thought that cultivating mana would be perfectly easy for him before but only now did he know''s that it ispletely hard thing.

    Even though it is easy to gather mana but our body should also support that much mana.

    "Okay, now that you know about cultivating mana so I am going to Leah and check what kind of teacher did Lucius find for her." Lilith said because now she doesn''t need to do much but she had some worry for her daughter.

    So she was thinking of going to her and check whether the teacher who was hired can teach her daughter properly.

    "Okay mom, you go but said my greetings to her I wouldeter." Liam also felt that she should check on Leah.

    His sister didn''t talk much with others so he was also worried about her.

    Now that his mother said that she would be going it is perfectly fine now.

    "Ok take care of yourself and don''t over cultivate mana." Lilith said as she first broke the spell that she had set before and then goes outside of gate towards her daughter room to find her after closing her room door properly.

    After his mom goes he sighed and said "Trouble... It would take much time to cultivate but I would definitely be going to be strongest so I could own an harem that contains all world top notch beauties with the different race."

    Saying this he smiled lewdly.

    He was thinking of not only harem but the harem containing all the top notch beauties of all different race.

    "Cultivate-Cultivate only then my dream can became true." Liam said and started to meditate like before.

    He started to gather the mana present in the air to his body but because he had done it before so doing it was easier then before.

    He was cultivating as to obtain harem not because he was fanatic about it.

    He like power only because it can let him own a harem have power to do whatever he wants.

    Of course, he like having in power and wanted to obtain it so he can do many things that he couldn''t do before.

    But it can be only be said to his hobby..

    So while he wanted to obtain power but that was only because he wanted toplete his main goal to collect all the beautiful girls in this world from all the races.

    But that goal ispletely out of his league now so he could only cultivate and obtain power.

    So in the future he can do whatever he wanted.

    While he also thought ''What kind of Leah teacher would look like?''

    But then he shook his head and started to focus on his mana cultivation.

 Chapter 21 - 21. Celestia Virac

    <h4>Chapter 21:. Celestia Virac</h4>

    Liam shook his head and tries to mana gathering again.

    Just like before he imagine the mana as water that was present on air.

    Then the mana that was on air goes into his body and mixed with the mana that was present from before.

    The mana that he had cultivated before was not gone after he had exhausted it.

    It was just exhausted and when he had used all the mana and went intoa.

    Then in his sleep he had already attracted the mana inside his body.

    So because of having mana again he woke up and naturally the hard work he had done for hours didn''t go to waste.

    So when anybody gather mana and exhaust, he didn''t have to start from the beginning.

    Liam then tried to absorb all the mana.

    Gathering mana is not an easy task it take much time.

    He wasn''t anxious about it.

    He tried it very slowly as he took little mana inside his body every time.

    When he was gathering mana he didn''t know about the time and like that time went about 3 hours were spent when he was gathering mana.

    From this time he started to feel his body signs as he started to exhaust and he also didn''t tried to challenge it.

    Then he opened his eyes and released a deep breath as he tried to rx himself as he said "Haaa mana gathering is pretty hard."

    "Maybe because of the physique mana gathering is hard."

    "The other race are strong then humans because of their physique that is higher then the human."

    "Their body can bear the strain of mana cultivation more then humans body."

    As he said that he goes to bed with some difficulty and then closed his eyes for some time.

    "Just don''t about Leah whether she had already started started gathering mana."

    "Also she has a teacher thate to teach her if she is beautiful then hehehe" While saying this he smiled a little lewdly.

    Then he rest for some time.

    After some timeter his exhaustion of was gone that was due to gathering mana.

    He stand up and said "Then let''s go to see Whether Leah had started to gather mana."

    While saying this he wear a different attire and goes to the room door and opened them.

    After opening the door he closed it and went towards the room of Leah it took him 5 minutes because of distance.

    But after arriving there he didn''t see anyone.

    "Where did she goes?"

    "Mom is also not here."

    While saying this he looked at the maid''s and asked them "Where is my sister and mom?"

    "Young Master, Miss and Madam went towards the ce where waske and with them was a beautiful woman." Hearing her young master question she replied immediately.

    Liam looked at her and said "Is that so? Thanks."

    While thanking her he smiled and goes towards where there waske in their house.

    Liam even though didn''t know about all his house locations but he knew abouke.

    Because sometimes he also goes there to calm his mood down.

    After 10 times he arrived there.

    "Like always it is beautiful."

    Liam looked at the scene and was very satisfied because it calm his mind sometimes.

    Theke was silent yet beautiful, around it there were many small nt''s and some tree.

    The water inside theke was blue and we could anything inside it because it was not only blue but was also clean.

    Then he looked at the three people.

    Two person were standing beneath the tree while one was meditating and was gathering mana near theke.

    The two were Lilith and other was the teacher who was invited.

    While it was Leah who was gathering mana.

    Lilith looked at her son who hade and said "Had you cultivate mana already."

    "Yes mom, by the way she is?" Liam asked his mother as he looked at the teacher of his sister, Leah.

    Lilith looked at her son and said "She is the teacher that Lucius had hired for Leah and her name is Celestia, Celestia Virac.

    Then she looked at Celestia and said "This is my son Liam."

    "Hello teacher" Liam looked like a pretty behaved kid.

    He looked at her while having fiery fire was already on his heart because ahe was just so beautiful.

    She had a very beautiful face that is somehow look mature yet enchanting and looked young. Her hair and eyes were blue that looks beautiful with the her big boobs that if anyone see he want to take bite while her ass was also big as if anyone pped there her ass would definitely jiggle.

    Currently she was wearing a teacher attire so naturally she also has ck stockings.

    Liam doesn''t know why but she looks much better with her ck stockings better even though he hadn''t seen her without it.

    Celestia smiled at the little baby eho was well behaved.

    She thene towards him and said "Hello their little one."

    "My name is not little one you should call me Liam." Liam said as he doesn''t like to be called little one even if the women was beautiful.

    "Hahaha okay okay then Liam had you already started gathering mana." Afterughing for a bit she asks him gently.

    She also like little kids but she couldn''t find an man that could match with her.

    So she doesn''t even has a husband and is still single.

    "Yes teacher I had already started to gather mana. Till now I was gathering mana otherwise I would havee with my mom." As he said that he looked at her while thinking how to add her into his harem in the future.

    If there is any best time. Then it is now because when you are small many things could be done.

    "So that''s why you arete." She nodded her head and then looked at his mother and said "Madam you had two kids but I was hired only for one kid."

    "Do I need to teach him too." Celestia asked she was not asking about money increase or anything.

    Teacher was only can be called hobby of her''s.

    She wanted to know why did they hired her only for their daughter.

    "It was because I wanted to cultivate myself and even see whether I could create an spell." Before Lilith could spoke.

    Liam told her.

    "Ohhh so that''s why" As she said that shees towards him sat down and their face could match now then she said "But you have to know that gathering mana without any teacher is dangerous and creating an spell is an hard task."

    "I know it is dangerous when we first time cultivate mana but when I gathered mana my mom was near me that''s why I didn''t have any fear."

    "As for creating an spell even though it is an hard task but I just wanted to create an spell that could match me."

    Liam replied her very patiently and Lilith also spoke "Yes, How could I let take my child an danger. When he first cultivate I was with him."

 Chapter 22 - 22 Teacher I Want To Drink Milk

    <h4>Chapter 22: Teacher I Want To Drink Milk</h4>

    "Is that so? then it is alright." Celestia said as she smiled at Liam and said "But if you need my help you cane to me anytime."

    Celestia also liked this well behaved child.

    "Okay teacher I woulde to you when I need help with something. At that time you must help me what I ask for." Liam said with a little smile as he looked inside her blue eyes.

    "Hahaha Okay if you need any help you cane to me." Celestia said she thinks that what can he want help with except mana cultivation or other things in magic if he needed any help. She can help him with that.

    While Liam was talking about lewd stuff.

    He is a child so sometimes he must need help in other things that''s could not be done with his ''mother'' and father.

    From the starting to end they were not the same topic.

    "Then if you started cultivating mana so you should also know about it." Because she doesn''t have anything to do so she wanted to spend some time with him.

    So she asks him a question but even though she asked it.

    She thinks that he must not know about many information except some basic information that need to gather mana just like Leah.

    "Yes, I know about it. I started reading books at the early age." Liam know that because of his age many people wouldn''t believe what he said just because he was child.

    "Is that so?" While she said that she looked at Lilith who nodded her head in return to her gaze and said "Yes, he started to read and write early."

    Lilith doesn''t tell her that he was intelligent or something because that doesn''t needed.

    But she doesn''t want Celestia to think that her child was a liar. So she agreed with him.

    "Hehehe then you must be a smart child." Celestia said and took Liam into her arms as she hugged him.

    Liam also didn''t struggle or anything because he also need to ''cultivate'' his ''skinship'' rtionship with her and this time was just perfect.

    Then his little hands ''unintentionally'' touched her breasts.

    His face immediately went ''red'' immediately and he said "Sorry teacher, It was by mistake."

    Celestia startedughing looking at him who looked cute because of a light blush on his fair skin.

    She said "Hehehee even if it is intentional I will not say anything you know."

    "W-what?" Liam said as he kept his down while his face was still red.

    "What!?, you must have stopped drinking your mom milk that''s why you remember it right."

    Then she kept her head down and took her lips towards near his ears and said slowly "Do you want to drink my milk?"

    ''What how can she said something like that to a child.'' Liam thought in ''shock.''

    Then he immediately made his mind and continued ''For the greater good I can only keep her to my side. We must not let her find any other child to harm with her big breasts. Because I was born here so this is my chance to repay this world kindness so I decided that I will not let her harm this world child''s hehehehe.''

    "R-really" Liam said while being a little ''shy.''

    "O-of course" She also went red she was just teasing him but he really agreed.

    ''Now what should I do? Well even if I let him suck my breasts there is not any milk and he is also a child so he must not know about this things.'' Celestia thought in panic but gradually calm down.

    So she from hugging him to let him set on herp as she strokes his little head.

    At this time Lilith said "**Ahem** Leah had opened her eyes."

    She was looking at two shameless persons while one was her son and other was her daughter Leah teacher who was asking her child to let suck her breasts.

    But she didn''t say anything because she didn''t n to keep him by all his side, so having one or two daughter inw is not bad.

    While Lilith was thinking at this time Leah also opened her eyes.

    She looked like she was pretty exhausted then she looked at our side and immediately said "Ahh brother when did youe?"

    Even though exhausted, shees to her brother side but after looking him who was sitting on her teacherp she pouted a little and asked "Also brother why are you sitting on teacherp?"

    She doesn''t why but she didn''t want her brother to close to other women''s and in them her teacher also came.

    As for her mother she didn''t think much when her brother and her mother were close.

    Liam looked at his sister and said "Nothing I juste to see you and wanted to know whether you had started gathering mana."

    As he said that he set himself right as his head went between her breasts.

    Leah looked at her brother who was sitting between her teacher breasts and the happy mood that was because of gathering mana was immediately gone.

    "Anyways stand up I had questions from my teacher." Leah said and she felt this was perfect excuse.

    Liam was also was about to stand up even though he didn''t want to but at that Celestia said "You can ask me even when he is sitting."

    She kept him from standing him and as she said he also didn''t get up.

    Leah looked at the two persons sighed a little and asked "How much time did I cultivate?"

    "You! 3 hours 30 minutes, well it really is SS talent." Celestia said she knows that her student has SS level talent.

    When Lucius approached her she was about to deny him but when he said that his daughter also had same level talent as him she agreed.

    She didn''t wanted fame but she was also bored and wanted to cultivate a student that is a little intelligent and normally as the talent will be higher that person will be also intelligent.

    But after finding Leah she didn''t meet her expections even though she still had to teach her as she was agreed.

    But after meeting Liam she felt that teaching her might not be bad.

    Even she didn''t know that why felt that way.

    Liam heard his sister and understand that talent also help a person gathering mana faster and took long time to exhaust a person body.

    Because he took 3 hours as his body was exhausted.

    While Leah took 30 minutes more.

    ''But S level talent is also not bad.'' Liam thought and shook his head.

    "Haah I might need to take rest." Leah was pretty exhausted as she said that

    Lilith goes to her side and took her into her arms and said "Yes, You do need to take a rest dear. Let''s go I will take you into your room."

    "Then today that''s all you need to teach her, Celestia if you want you can stay here for dinner or if you have work then you can go home." When Lilith was taking her home she said that that''s all for today as Leah was already exhausted.

    "Okay then I will go home" Celestia also felt that she should go now.

    But at this time Liam spoke "Mom you can stay with Leah if she needs something and I want to ask teacher about something."

    Lilith agreed and took her daughter with her.

    After they were gone Celestia asked "Then what do you wanted to ask me?"

    "Teacher I want to drink milk." After his mother was gone he finally showed his true colours.

 Chapter 23 - 23. Celestia Thinks She has Uncovered An Secret

    <h4>Chapter 23:. Celestia Thinks She has Uncovered An Secret</h4>

    "Teacher I want to drink your milk" After his mom was gone, he finally showed his true colours.

    He knows that his mom should have some doubts but she agreed with him and goes with Leah.

    What does this show. It shows that she agrees with him.

    "W-what a-are you saying?" Celestia looked at the little boy with her beautiful blue eyes who was asking for her milk.

    Her face was as if it was painted with red colour. It was very red.

    "B-but teacher didn''t you said that if I wanted I could drink your milk." Liam face was also a little.

    While that was fake but he was really excited about sucking another melons.

    But he hide his excitement deeply and didn''t show it outside.

    Celestia took a deep breath as she looked at Liam who was sitting on herp.

    Then she thinks that she should told him some truth as he is a little child.

    So took a breath again and said "You see before I was just saying....."

    "Ehhh you were just saying it to me." Liam face that was ''red'' before Immediately became as if he would cry the next second. He didn''t even let her continue her saying.

    "B-but you said that I could drink your milk, I was looking forward to it." Liam said as his ck eyes had some tears.

    "Don''t cry, don''t cry" As Liam started to ''cry'' Celestia immediately said

    She doesn''t want a child to cry just because of this but as she was hesitating.

    Liam said In his low voice "I was looking forward to it. I hadn''t drink milk for 3 year''s."

    Celestia looked at him but was still hesitating about something.

    He saw that the time was right and immediately said while the mood of her was showing hesitation.

    He said "I-i will drink just a little. Can you please let me have your milk."

    While saying this he added inside his heart ''If you don''t want to give me your milk then honey can also work.''

    But that was he could only thought inside his head.

    "A-a little" She said while thinking ''But I didn''t have a little.''

    She sighed and said "From my breasts milk can note out at least for now."

    "Milk can note out. ahh so you drink''s all your milk yourself." While saying this he made ''I understand'' face.

    He naturally know what she was talking about but he was a child now.

    So for her he really doesn''t know about this things.

    He is a child and he will take it''s full benefits.

    "N-no, where did you even heard at?" Celestia was stunned she didn''t think that he would give her this answer before.

    "I, I didn''t heard it but I saw it anywhere." Liam looked looked at her while saying it.

    He had ced his little head on her breasts so he could see her face just above his.

    "T-then where did you saw it." Celestia also started feeling quite hot as she asked about it.

    While yelling to herself as she thinks ''Ahhhhh Celestia what are you asking from a child?''

    But she didn''t stop and really wanted to know where a six year''s old child saw it that is also inside a duke house.

    "T-that I saw while my mom was doing it at night." Liam said and sold his mother directly that she suck her breasts.

    While the thing was that previously he had ask about it from her.

    At the same time,

    Inside Leah room Lilith looked at her daughter who was exhausted but as she was about to go outside she sneezed.

    **Achoo**

    "Ara~ what happened till now I was right did I have any problem with my body or is my health is not right." Lilith said so but she does not know that her son was saying that she suck her milk herself at night.

    ...

    "Duchess Lilith suck herself at night." Celestia felt that her head was spinning hard and she felt that she was dreaming but she felt some weight on herp.

    So she knows that this is true it is not dream.

    "But the Duchess suck herself how lewd!!! wait she suck herself means t-that Duke Lucius couldn''t satisfy his wife." Celestia felt that she had uncovered an secret that is also truth just after listening to a small child.

    Liam doesn''t know that just because he said that his mom like to suck herself.

    Celestia has made her mind that his father couldn''t satisfy his wife.

    But if he knows he will only fan the mes and will also give her a thumbs up as she was making up this thing with her ''intelligent'' brain.

    After an initial shock Celestia looked at Liam with her pretty and serious eyes and said "You must not say this thing to an other person from now on."

    "Ehhhh why should I not say such things??" Liam looked confused while inside he was thinking ''You fool of course I will not say it to any other person. Why doesn''t I know about it. Not to mention that I said it to you just because with this you would let me suck those melons of yours pretty easily.''

    "Just don''t say it okay." She felt that she need to save their reputation.

    "Okay teacher if you say so. But you didn''t give answer of my question. Tell me did you drink your all milk yourself so that''s why you don''t have any milk right now??" Liam said then asked as he looked at her blue eyes and red lips that he wanted to took a bite but didn''t do it.

    While her face was also rosy.

    "N-no I dont have any milk from the starting." Celestia while saying this she covered her face.

    When saying it to a six year''s old child she felt pretty ashamed and weird too.

    "How could you have not any milk teacher. Aren''t all the female''s have milk?" Liam looked at her in ''surprise'' while saying this.

    Then he said "Are you ill teacher? Did you have any problem, If you have tell me because if you have then we need to treat you hurry."

    While saying this he showed the right amount of concern on his face as if he was really worried about it.

    "N-no I didn''t have any illness. I just..." Celestia didn''t wanted to go for an treatment.

    What would she will say that her breasts didn''t have any milk that would be absurd.

    But she also doesn''t know that how to tell him.

    "You don''t have any illness then just what!?" As Liam said till here he stopped for a moment and made a surprise expression as he continued "Don''t tell me that you were lying about not having milk. No I have to check it myself."

    When Liam said that he looked at her wanted an answer from her whether he would be able to suck on her melons would only depends on her.

    Celestia hesitated at this time because she doesn''t want him to feel sad and think that she was lying. Just because she saw his concern for her.

    Atst she sighed and said "Okay you can suck my breasts but there is not any milk that wille."

 Chapter 24 - 24. Liam Said He Will Help Celestia*

    <h4>Chapter 24:. Liam Said He Will Help Celestia*</h4>

    When Liam heard Leah teacher he immediately gulped and thinking ''Is it seed? Can I truly suck her melons?''

    "Ok teacher I will try it myself." While sitting on herp Liam said as he started folding her upper clothes and then her bra and immediately like a leachtched on her nipples as he took them inside his mouth.

    From there even though he sucked it pretty much but even a drop of milk didn''te.

    He was excited and immediately thought ''This women will be the one that only I will starting her milk in the future. But for that I will have to grow fastly hehehe.''

    "Look there is noting any milk right. So now could you stop sucking on them" Celestia said while muffling not lettinge out a moan.

    But Liam didn''t let her nipples go from his mouth and his other hand that was empty directly goes to other side of her breasts as he hold that fat piece of her''s in his hand and started groping them sometimes little hard sometimes little gently.

    It didn''t take much time for her to give Liam reward of his hard work as she moaned.

    ~Ahn~~

    "What are you doing Liam?" Celestia immediately said and wanted him not to continue suck on her breasts.

    Liam also know that it was not time for sucking her breasts.

    He immediately took out her nipples but his hand was still on her breasts and said "I don''t think that teacher couldn''t have any milking out from their. You must be using magic stopping your milk."

    While he said that his hand continued groping her breasts.

    "Ehhhh how could you even think of it like that?" Celestia didn''t even think of letting stop her milk with magic just because she doesn''t have any milk in her breasts.

    "Look, Liam I really doesn''t have any milk so baby could you let me go please." Celestia said just because she doesn''t wanted him to sad so she didn''t directly separate themselves.

    Liam was still sitting on herp while his hand groped her breast and his mouth was just near her nipples give a hot breath from his mouth as he was taking and letting out his breath from his mouth.

    "No, teacher even if you don''t have any milking from it. Could you let me suck it please." Liam face went red and he started his act to fool the teacher.

    "Ehh ehh why?" She asked him confusedly because she didn''t think him as an big boy and think that he is baby so she was curious and confused that why did he wanted to suck her breasts even though there is not any milking.

    "T-t-that" Liam showed just right amount of acting while hesitation.

    Celestia also saw his hesitation so she asked him "You can tell me anything, baby. You don''t need to be afraid of me."

    Liam after hearing her showed some ''confidence'' and said "T-that''s because I just wanted to. My mom now didn''t let me suck her breasts even though from her breasts milk is stilling."

    "So I wanted to see whether if I continue to suck on your nipples whether any milk wille." Liam said as his face had blush

    He already learnt acting when he was little and now using them to his great capabilities on ''great'' things.

    "Hahahaha Just because of this, you are now a big boy right Liam. That''s why your mother don''t let you continue sucking on her breasts." Celestia said while exining him and continued "As for if you continue to suck on my breasts there would definitely not any milk wille. Do you still wants to suck on them."

    "Well even though I am a big boy now but I want to continue drinking milk because it taste good but my mom won''t let me continue having it." Liam was naturally lying because Lilith didn''t stop him from drinking her milk but Celestia doesn''t know about this and think that what he said is true.

    "As for even if there will not any milk wille I will still like to see whether it is really true." Liam said and then continued groping her breasts with his one small hand.

    "Okay then you can have them but after some time I have to go back to my home and also anyone can alsoe, so do it fast." Celestia face was red with blush as she was saying it.

    But she felt that she needed to give him a great childhood so in the future he didn''t think there is anything remained that he didn''t do in his childhood.

    Liam nodded his head and took her nipples into his mouth again. But after continuing sucking on her breasts there was noting anything and he was bored.

    But he still didn''t let them go because this is a great time where they could be closely rted in rtionship.

    She thinks him as an child and he thinks her as a woman.

    Both have different different things inside their head but in the end only Liam will get the benefits.

    So he still suck her breasts while his hand continued groping her other side breasts.

    "~Ahn~~"

    Slowly yet surely Celestia moaning also started toe.

    But he didn''t wanted to hurry and destroy his hard work just because of hurry.

    So he didn''t suck tightly and just sucked gently while his groping her breasts also went from hard to gentle.

    Some timeter there were not any moaninge from her mouth.

    At this time Celestia was also feeling ashamed thinking ''Ahhh what did you do, you moaned from a baby sucking on your breasts.''

    While thinking of this again her face went up red again.

    Liam then took out the nipple that he was just sucking.

    He then took her other breast into his hand and took her nipples inside his mouth.

    As he continued sucking the time didn''t stop and it went in hurry.

    It was now one hour spend that Liam was still sucking her nipples.

    "Okay, It is fine now that you are sucking on them from a long time. I also have to go back my home." Celestia said her face was now normal.

    But even though it was normal but Liam give her ''chance'' to let out moan from time to time.

    "Okay teacher" Liam also know limit he had already sucked for 1 hour and that was already much time.

    But he said "Teacher you are right. There is not any drop of milk thate from your breasts."

    When he said that his face was a little sad.

    Celestia looked at him and said "Of course I already told you about it."

    Even though he was sad but this was truth and she wanted him to let it know.

    "But teacher don''t worry about it." When Celestia was thinking that how to cheer him up somehow she heard him.

    "Someday I will definitely let your milke out. So teacher would you like to let me help you lettinging out your milk from your breasts." Liam finally said what he wanted to said

 Chapter 25 - 25. Lilith Allowed Her Son To Have A Harem

    <h4>Chapter 25:. Lilith Allowed Her Son To Have A Harem</h4>

    "Teacher would you like to let me help you lettinging out your milk from your breasts." Liam finally said what he wanted to said

    After hearing him Celestia feel that something was wrong but she couldn''t pit ou just for a moment yet the next second she immediately reacted as her face that was beautiful as an angel that also looks quite mature was peach red.

    Her face went red as she shook her hands showing her nervous state and said in panic "N-no I-i D-didn''t want your help and don''t say this in the future."

    Liam immediately made a confused face as he asked "Why not teacher I really want to drink your milk. So I have decided to let out your milk on my own. I will be the one that will let you out your milk. My mother always said that for obtaining anything we must do some hardwork."

    "That''s why I will help you to let out milk from your breasts. From then not only I can drink but you can also drink and save your money." As Liam said as if showing his determination that he will really let milk out from her breast by himself.

    But this is he doing not only for himself but also for her so she can ''save'' some money.

    But at this time Celestia was ashamed to be even stay here she directly stood up as for Liam she had in her hands and didn''t let him fall on the floor.

    She let him stand up as she said "Y-you don''t say something like this anymore and it is my time for home. So I am going."

    By saying this she was going to her home.

    But at this time she immediately stopped for a moment and looked back at him as she said "You must not tell what happened between us."

    Liam know what she was talking about but he still pretend that he didn''t know what she was talking about as he make a confused face and said "What did we do teacher?"

    With his cute little face Celestia really didn''t find anything wrong.

    "I am talking about the things you told me about your mother and that you wanted to drink milk from me." When Celestia said this she has her face on the other side so Liam couldn''t see her face but he could definitely guess that her face was blushing.

    ''Heh She is really cute and innocent.'' Liam thought as he said "Okay teacher I will not say anything about this."

    He didn''t want to make things difficult for her and by saying this he give her a relief.

    Celestia heard him and immediately goes from there as if she was fleeing from their house.

    Liam just looked at her and said "Where can you run from me."

    Liam was alone near theke so he also went where his mother was, on the Leah room.

    Inside the room he found Leah and Lilith his mom were talking.

    Leah was saying "Where did the brother go?"

    As she was about to continue saying this to her mother she saw that her brother wasing and immediately asked "Why did it take that much time???"

    Lilith on the side said "Don''t worry about it, dear. He should bete because of something important...."

    But Leah didn''t let her continue saying anything as she broke while Lilith was talking and said "I am asking it from brother, mom. So tell me where did you go that it take that much time to arrive you here."

    Liam smiled his sister and didn''t answer her question but asked her "Why are you asking me this?"

    While talking hees to bed where both were sitting and he took the seat between them.

    Leah face was panicked for a moment as she thought ''Yes, why did I asked my brother about this?''

    But then a thought shed on her mind and she immediately said "You just need to answer the question I am your sister. So I should know where you are spending your time."

    When she said this she try imitate like a mature woman and looks older sister asking her younger brother about this.

    Liam heard her and smiled gently as heid down his head on his mother soft and squashy boobs and said "I was with your teacher asking her some questions about mana gathering and asking her experience so I wouldn''t do any mistakes while gathering mana. At the same time I also wanted to help her with something but it needs time."

    "What needs time?" Leah asked she became curious what her brother could help her teacher.

    But Liam shook his head as he immediately felt soft feeling between his head as his mother breasts rubbed on his head.

    He said "It''s a secret. Because teacher told me to kept this a secret. So unfortunately I couldn''t tell you about it."

    "Not tell then not tell anyway what you could you help her hmph" Leah got pretty angry about this after she heard that it was a secret but immediately calm down and thought ''What could mine brother help the teacher with something. He must be bragging yes that''s it.''

    When thinking this she nodded her little head.

    Time went pretty fast they had talk, then some food and it was night time when Liam and Lilith went to their room.

    Leah was natural in her room.

    Because it was night time so naturally Liam was having her mother milk while squeezing her other breasts a little as some of the milk spill out from her nipples.

    "Hahaha what are you doing baby?" Lilith asked as her milk wet the bedsheets.

    Liam said "Nothing, Mom I just want to say..."

    Lilith saw that her son didn''tplete his words so she asked "What do you want to say?"

    "I wanted to say that I also like teacher Celestia." Liam said

    He said this because he wanted to know what she thinks of having him an harem if it went smoothly then it is alright.

    If not then he had to do some work and let her ept having him an harem somehow.

    But after listening to him she didn''t responded so he looked at her face.

    After Lilith saw her son was looking at her she asked "What???"

    Liam said "I wanted to know what you think about it."

    Lilith said "It''s okay to have harem. Many people''s have harem and I also don''t have any problem with it. Though I am a little jealous that my son would forget his old mother pretty soon."

    Liam knows that harem was legal but he wanted to know what she thinks about having him an harem.

    After he heard her he was overjoyed and said "You don''t have to think it like this mom."

    "I love you and will not leave you for any women. This is I promise."

    Liam said this because he really loves his mother who is literally giving him anything he wants.

    He also love his sister and had already decided that his mother and sister can be only his.

    Whether it is by love or any other means.

    If he wants them then he will get them by any means.

    But his mother loves him and he could see that his sister also loves him. So he didn''t need to take any extreme options.

    Lilith and Liam smiled as they looked at each other while Liam smiled and said "Mom I want to drink your honey."

    "You can have as much as you want. It is only yours." When she said that it looks extremely amorous.

    Liam after hearing her immediately went to near her pussy and ced his mouth on her pussy.

    They didn''t know about time and pretty soon Lilithes inside her son mouth.

    While after a sloppy kiss they slept feeling each other skin naked.

    Time went like this,

    It has been hours, days and years since the day when Lilith allowed her son to have a harem.

 Chapter 26 - 26. 5 Years Later

    <h4>Chapter 26:. 5 Years Later</h4>

    It has been 5 years, since the day when Lilith allowed her son to have harem.

    It was morning time,

    In an luxurious room where there were sleeping two person that werepletely naked.

    At this time they both woke up at the same time.

    The woman had white silver hair and blue eyes while her body was also good showing the mature aura that a woman should have. Her face was also stunning.

    The other person was a boy that lookspletely cute.

    He couldn''t be called handsome because even though he looked great with his handsome face having white silver hair and light purple eyes as if there was something inside them.

    But he looks still child after all.

    They were Liam and Lilith the immoral son and mother.

    After Liam woke up he looked at his mother who was looking at him and said "Good morning mom."

    "Good morning, dear" Lilith smiled hearing her son.

    "Then let''s start our morning." As Liam said he started to grope her big breasts with his hand.

    "Okay " Lilith said for them it bes anplete routine in the morning doing this kind of things.

    Liam felt that time really do go fast if the person is having a great time.

    It has been 5 years and now he has be an apprentice middle level mage.

    Liam shook his head as he started sucking his stunning mother breasts nipples with his mouth.

    From there milk also started toe out.

    It has to be mentioned that from his mother breasts milk didn''te after one year but having the knowledge of modern time.

    He finally use his knowledge on great things and after sometime when from her breasts milk stoppeding out.

    He invented an spell that could let a female start let hering out milk just like before naturally and that is also without any harm.

    When Liam was sucking her nipples and his mother was stroking his hair while moaning from time to time because of him having groping her breasts.

    He felt that it was any other normal day just like before but today he felt something between his legs.

    He was confused but suddenly thought of something and felt surprised and little by little lowering his head he looked at between his legs saying "T-this T-this..."

    Lilith was feeling good when Liam stopped sucking her nipples she looked at him but found that his face was looking as if he was greatly surprised while muttering something inside his mouth.

    She looked at him and asked "What happened?"

    Liam didn''t replied her but took her hands and ced her soft hands on bis dick that was standing now.

    Yes, it was first time now he was 11 years and his dick stand up for the first time now.

    Naturally his dick was big and I mean way bigger because he used mana on this everyday.

    If he had not spend much time on this he would be a high level apprentice. But he cared about his dick very much because having a big dick really does matter.

    After he ced het hands on his dick he felt pleasure on his body.

    Before he would feel only mental pleasure but now he also felt physical pleasure.

    "T-that what is this?" Liam said as he ced her hands on his dick he made a confused face because in the library there were not any sexual book.

    So if she asks him that where did he learn about this then he will be unable to tell her. So the best way is to pretend.

    "T-this is a dick that you already know." Lilith said with some surprise as she thought ''Ah so he is that age already.''

    When thinking she doesn''t stop her hands massaging his big dick that looks quite unnatural on a 11 years child.

    But she felt that her son was gifted in this area.

    Liam said in ''panic'' "I know about this too but why is that it is standing?"

    "I-it is because of your body had started to release harmones" Lilith said with her red face even though she felt that recently she has been be brave but she still blushed now from embarrassment.

    He looked at his dick and thought ''I know that already.''

    He shook his head and started to drink her milk again.

    While his mother was still massaging his dick.

    But from his dick there wasn''t even any precuming.

    He knows that in the starting it would take some time. So he was thinking of doing things at the night.

    Even though he thinks that but he didn''t stopped her and let her stroke his dick while massaging it gently with her soft hands.

    Even though there was noting anything from his dick but he still felt pleasure and felt great after 11 years after his reincarnation.

    Sometimeter, he stopped drinking his mother milk and said "We will do full things at night."

    After hearing him she also nodded and said "Okay then I am going to Leah room and you can find me near theke as before."

    Liam nodded and she started to wearing her clothes.

    After that she took back the spell and goes outside.

    Inside the room from the starting there was an silence spell, So the voice wouldn''t go outside and not to let the maid''s hear something.

    They will do the spell everyday at night.

    Inside the room there was only Liam remained.

    "It''s been 5 years but now I am still at middle level Apprentice mage." Liam said as he sighed.

    Cultivating mana is harder then he thought.

    "Also the talent is also important" He remembered that at the beginning he didn''t think of talent much but now he knows that having a talent do make things easier.

    "But this year''s even though cultivating were hard but I also enjoyed them." Liam remembered Leah teacher whom he also did a little spell attached so the milk woulde out from her breasts as well.

    "But this spell I need to improve it. It can only work for 7 days then we need to release a spell again." Liam said as he remembered that every 7 days he had to do attach a spell on both of them so the milk that wasing from their breasts wouldn''t stop.

    Liam shook his head and said "But it will take time ao I need to start gathering mana now."

    He cultivate mana every day with great concentration and wouldn''t miss any day. He knows that ining years only his power will be real and will remain with him.

    Then he sit on the floor in the position of cultivating mana and started gathering mana.

    Even though it has been 5 years but something still doesn''t change just like his perverted nature and gathering mana with meditation.

    Liam like before started to think mana that was present in the air as water as he slowly taking it inside his body.

    A few hourster,

    Liam felt his body started showing signs of exhaustion so he immediately stopped.

    "4 hours and 45 minutes" This was the time till he could gather mana and after that his body would start showing signs of exhaustion.

 Chapter 27 - 27. Lilith GiveщИецкЪ Her Son A Handjob*

    <h4>Chapter 27:. Lilith Give''s Her Son A Handjob*</h4>

    "4 hours and 45 minutes So I could gather it till here." But even though his body showed signs of exhaustion but he can still stand up and do things that looks extremely difficult before.

    But as the age and mana increased with sufficient meditation his body didn''t have much of pain.

    He stand up and goes to bed as he said "Tonight will be the night when I would actually have sex with my mother."

    Before his dick wouldn''t stand up due to his little body but now that his dick could stand up he finally can have sex with his hottie mother.

    "Hehehe As for my dick it is not even an problem." He let his dick consume mana little by little and let it grow very big.

    His dick is big that even an grown up adult would feel shame and inferiority.

    "As for Celestia it would take some time though." In this year''s he didn''t forget to have ''little'' interaction with her but he didn''t forced her even a little and neither confess his feelings for her just like he did to his mother.

    But that was an unexpected confession that he had given her due to the situation.

    He will definitely let Celestia agree he knows about it.

    "I should cultivate in the room today so I can save my energy." Liam said and after sometimeter he again started gathering mana.

    Everyday he would go and meet Celestia but because his dick stand up today so he decided to have sex with his mother first and didn''t go to meet her today.

    So while gathering mana he was waiting for the time to go faster.

    Soon some hourster he was exhausted and need to take a rest.

    It was like this in the whole day from morning to night.

    Soon it was night time.

    Liam didn''t want to be exhausted even a very little so he was waiting for his mother toe back.

    It didn''t take long for his mother as shees back.

    The door opened and his mother cone and found him on the bed as she says "Dear, you didn''te outside today to see Leah and her teacher."

    "Yes, Mom I was gathering mana the whole time and I don''t know why but everytime I think of you my dick stand up own it''s own." While saying this he pointed to his lower side where a tant could be seen.

    Lilith was immediately turned red as her heart started to pound at extremely fast speed.

    While she looked at her son whose dick was big and tall that could be seen even from the clothes.

    So she is also his mom and decided to give him some sex rted talk so he could know about this things.

    "**Ahem** Listen carefully son what I am about to say..." As Lilith was about to continue.

    Liam directly stopped her saying "Mom I need to take a shower so why don''t we go inside it and then you could tell me what was you saying inside the bathtub."

    Liam know what his mother was about to say him but the fun would be less if she told him all this things directly.

    So he decided to start everything from the bath room.

    "Okay then let''s go." Lilith nodded she doesn''t feel anything wrong because they took bath everyday but she doesn''t know that today everything will be different.

    Liam took his clothes while his dick that was long and thick was still standing and showing its mightiness but it looks a little out of it having a little boy a big dick.

    But how couldn''t it be just because he ''cultivate'' his dick everyday to enhance the size that was already big.

    Lilith looked at her son dick even though she sees it everyday but it was inid before but now

    **Gulp**

    Lilith gulped a little while at this time Liam was feeling extremely proud just because of his dick.

    He didn''t feel this much proud when he awakened his SS level talent.

    His pride was about to burst out from his chest but he calm down it.

    Pretty soon both Lilith and Liam were inside the bathroom after taking a bath and now were sitting inside the bathtub that was not big but not small also.

    Lilith then started talking about what she was continuing "You see that this things between your legs is called penis. From here you..."

    As she continued her talking about what iy was and what were the uses but Liam stopped her in middle as he said "Mom I am feeling ufortable there."

    As he said this he took his mother hand and ced it on his big dick.

    Lilith face was extremely red and it looks that smoke from her head were about toe out.

    But she calmed her mood down and said "Okay then I will give you sone relief."

    As she said she started moving her hands up and down on his dick slowly and gently.

    Liam for the first time felt the full both inside and outside pleasure in this world.

    While her mom was moving her hands up and down and giving him pleasure he ced his hands above her breasts.

    He then started to ying with them.

    Before he had just sucked the milk from these but now he can use it fully.

    He can use these breasts of hers to give him boobjob and while giving boobjob also licking his dick.

    Just thinking of this his dick shook a little on her hands when she was giving him a handjob.

    While she tells him about this. He was cing his hand on her breasts and she was massaging his dick while moving up and down. It lookspletely freeuse porn where both were talking about things while having sex and touching each other.

    Soon it was 10 minutes but he felt that he was not even near cumming.

    He ced his one hand on her breasts while his other hand went to his cheeks as he ced his hand on his cheeks he said "Okay mom I know till here else matters we will talk aboutter. Now I want''s to kiss you."

    As he said without waiting for her reply he kissed her pouty fat red lips immediately.

    He was feeling super horny.

    It seems his mother also knows about him and she started to move her hands up and down faster then before.

    He took his mother lips into his mouth and started biting them a little and after sometime he took and ced his tongue inside her mouth and started searching for her tongue.

    Lilith also felt that her son tongue was finding his so she directly provide her tongue and soon their tongues meet.

    Liam soon find her tongue and immediately sucked it as if he was sucking nectar.

    He rolled his tongue on hers as their tongues collide with each other.

    While his and her hands were full of each other soon time went and after 25 minutes.

    He suddenly sucked on her tongue very hard and groped her breasts strongly.

    As if there was a telepathy between them Lilith hands also went more faster.

    She was already moaning inside her son mouth.

    It didn''t take long for Liam to shot his first cum in this world in the bath tub after she moved her hands faster.

    "Haaaah haaaah haaaah" Then they both broke the long and deep kiss as their breath were also disordered but Liam didn''t wanted to stop here.

    Because he had more ns for tonight.

 Chapter 28 - 28. Lilith GiveщИецкЪ Handjob To Liam While He Drinks her Milk*

    <h4>Chapter 28:. Lilith Give''s Handjob To Liam While He Drinks her Milk*</h4>

    Currently Liam and Lilith were both out of breath and were taking long breaths.

    "Haaaah haaaah haaaah"

    "It was amazing mom." Liam said while taking breaths.

    He looked at his mother body where he could see all of his cum on her body.

    His cum was not only inside the bathtub water but also on her stomach and some of it was also on her breasts.

    It looks extremely erotic.

    "If you felt good then I will do that a lot for you from now on." Liam said while also taking deep breath.

    Then she looked at her breasts, stomach and could see his thick load.

    When he just cummed his dick pumped and then some of his cum reached on her stomach and breasts.

    Liam heard her but he didn''t reply because he wanted a blowjob in the morning not a handjob.

    But he looked at his mother who was looking at her body where his load was released and suddenly a ideae to his mind and he directly said "Mom why don''t you lick the semen that is on your body."

    "Ehhh n-no t-that i-it is..." Lilith also wanted to lick and taste her son semen that he cummed for the first time but she was too shy to done this that is also in front of her son.

    "Mom you don''t have to be ashamed because of this."

    "We had sucked and licked your cum right. I had also tasted your cum so now I wanted you to taste mine." Liam said as he started preaching his mother.

    "T-Then o-ok..." Lilith heard her son and immediately agreed with him inside her heart so she while a little shy but agreed with him outside while stuttering and started to taste it as she ced her finger on her body where he had just cummed.

    Then she with her fingers picked up his semen and took that fingers inside her mouth as she started tasting her son semen that he cummed for the first time while closing her eyes.

    She doesn''t have any problem picking it up just because his load was thick and heavy.

    Liam looked at his mother who was sucking her fingers and as she ced her other hands finger on her stomach and took his load from there also and started sucking it as if this was an delicacy.

    He felt that his mother was not only cute, innocent women but also an subus.

    It looks extremely arousing and Liam dick that wasid due to him cumming before but now it was hard as rock right now.

    But he didn''t n to do everything here and couldn''t do even if he wanted it to so after sometime when his mother opened her eyes after properly sucking his cum inside her mouth he said "Mom we should go to bed."

    Lilith saw her son looking at her without closing his eyes and was about to say something because she felt that her heart was pounding and she wanted to look down just because she felt shy. But then she heard her son and said "Okay but your dick is still standing do you need my help."

    "Yes, I do need but we will doing it on the bed." Naturally he also wanted to continue but not here.

    He wanted to have sex with her on the bed.

    As she heard him she stands up and show''s her amazing body to Liam that he everyday see but today his dick was hard and without waiting for anything he also stand up and said "Mom I have some problem here could you hold it."

    "H-hold i-it Like this." When Lilith heard her son she ced her hand on his dick while slightly massaging as they were standing up.

    Even though Liam height was low but that was not the least problem here.

    Liam saw his mother cing her hand on his dick and was immediately aroused as his big and thick dick even became more thicker and bigger inside her hands.

    "Yes like this." Liam said while feeling her soft hands on his dick then he said "Let''s go in the bedroom."

    As he said this she took off her hands from his dick but when Liam saw her taking off her hand he immediately said "No mom you should ced your hand on my dick and then we will go."

    Lilith looked at her son but being still shy she ced her hand on his dick.

    After that Liam ced his hands on her butt as he started to massage it roughly and groping her ass.

    Lilith felt herr son hands on her ass as he was groping it but she doesn''t said anything.

    Then they both goes towards bedroom.

    It looks weird when Lilith was holding her son dick, not hand and were going in the bedroom. While her son was holding her ass and was also groping it.

    In just some seconds they arrived in their bedroom.

    After arriving there Liam groped her ass forst time and said "Mom now you can solve my problem it is ufortable."

    While saying this he shook his lower body a little as the dick she was holding shook due to this.

    "Okay thene andy on the bed" When Lilith heard him she also agreed she doesn''t want her son to feel ufortable.

    But Liam said "Mom I wanted to suck your milk while you solve my ''problem.''"

    "Ehh t-this..." Lilith hesitated a little not because she doesn''t want to let him cum with her hands but he wanted to suck her breasts and with that she would be horny as she thought ''What would happen if things got out of hands.''

    She doesn''t want him to lose his virginity yet as he was just an 11 years old boy. But Liam had other ns and wanted to start his sex life in this world.

    "It is totally fine mother right." Liam said as he ced his hands again on her ass and entered his one of finger inside her ass.

    "h-iiiiiiiiiii, Yes yes it is totally fine and don''t do things like that in the future." Lilith immediately give up all her hesitation when she felt a foreign thing entering her ass hole.

    Liam then stirred his finger inside her ass for one time and then took out his finger.

    Even though he would like to do this but it was not the main course today and he doesn''t want her to get angry with him and give him a cockblock.

    Not to mention he did this for the first time and he was sure that she doesn''t use her ass for sexual things.

    ''Hehehe But her ass is also mine and this will not go anywhere.'' Liam thought as his mother sit down on the bed sheet.

    "Okay mom I will not do that in the future." Liam said showing that he was a good boy who listen to his mother.

    As for whether what he said is truth or false only he knows.

    "Hmmm thene up andy on myp." After she heard him she said while sitting in the bed naked while on her face there was also light blush.

    They both were naked after theye from the bathtub.

    Liam nodded and thenid his head on herp and started sucking her milk while his mother started giving him handjob gently with her soft hands.

 Chapter 29 - 29. Mom, I Want To Have Sex With You*

    <h4>Chapter 29:. Mom, I Want To Have Sex With You*</h4>

    When Liam felt his mother soft hands while drinking her milk he felt even morefortable.

    So he ced his hand on her right breasts while he sucked the other one.

    But he also knows that he didn''t have to feelfortable but also let his mother feel horny.

    So when the time came he can sex with her easily.

    He knows that even though she had already agreed with him 5 years ago but now his age is just 11 years.

    Who in the right would have sex with a 11 years old child.

    That''s why when he was sucking her breasts. He also bites it gently while his other hand pinched her breasts.

    "~Ahn~"

    Pretty soon her moaning also started toe. But what he wanted was her to feel and get mad with lust so he can have sex with her easily.

    He feltfortable when she was giving him handjob but that was not what he wanted so even though feelingfortable but he still took out her nipples from his mouth and said "Mom you would have also tired right. Let me help you."

    "How will you help me?" Lilith said while giving him a handjob and looking into his eyes with her blue eyes.

    He didn''t took his other hand off from her breasts and was still ying with it. He pinched her nipples softly and said "I will help you just like we do it everyday."

    While saying this he showed a harmless and gentle smile.

    Lilith face immediately went red but they did it everyday so doing this much was pretty fine for her.

    "Okay but shouldn''t you be feeling ufortable with this." While she tells him this she looked at her son big dick that was standing and looked very hard as rock.

    "No mom, let me give you some relief first you must be pretty tired. Then you could let me feelfortableter." Liam said while he started standing up from herp.

    "Okay then." Lilith nodded and took her hands from her son''s dick.

    Liam felt her hands go away from his dick and then he sits up between her beautiful legs.

    Then he ced her both hands on her thick and soft thighs as he lowered his head on her pussy lips and started sucking hard while groping her thighs.

    Lilith immediately moaned feeling her son mouth while he groped her thighs with his small hands.

    She ced her hands on her son head and started to rub his hairs softly. While she opened her legs more and give him a ess to her pussy while going more inside it.

    When Liam felt her hands on his head then he like a good son started to suck her pussy very hard giving her pleasure as she started moaning.

    He didn''t stop it but suddenly he took off his one of hands from her thigh as he was still sucking her pussy while taking breaths sometimes.

    Then he put his hand deep inside her legs and started to rub her butt.

    Feeling her bubbly butt he groped it and when he looked at his mother she was about to say something but then suddenly he bites on her pussy lips.

    All the things that she was about to say she got forgotten and immediately moaned.

    "~Ahn~"

    Liam like to hear his mother moaning because for him it is not only a sweet sound but also that this sound she is letting out just because of him.

    His ego felt satisfied when he heard her moaning.

    Then he thought ''But even though I likes her moaning but today I won''t let her cum and only when she was about to cum then hehehe.''

    Then Liam without hesitation while licking and sucking her pussy his hand that was on her thighs he ced it in her clitoris and started to rub it while his other hand that was on her ass started to going towards her ass hole.

    But he still doesn''t take any risk and just only rubbed her ass hole above it and didn''t let enter his finger there.

    Lilith also felt his hands that was going towards her ass hole but she couldn''t even speak properly due to pleasure that she was recieving but when she felt that he had only rubbed above her ass hole she felt relieved and horny too.

    Soon it was time for her to cum.

    Liam looked at his mother whose blue eyes were about to roll upside that looks extremely slutty.

    He also felt that she about to cum but he didn''t stop and wanted her to just near her orgasm and then stop.

    Soon the time he was waiting fores and he immediately stopped not letting her having an orgasm.

    Just when Lilith was feeling extremely excited and was about to cum she immediately felt that the pleasure that she was recieving was gone.

    She felt very horny at this time.

    At this time she just wanted to continue recieving the pleasure that she felt she looked at her son with her watery eyes because she was just near the orgasm on her eyes there were some water inside it.

    "What happened? Let''s continue." Lilith said she felt that if she wouldn''t feel this pleasure again then her mood would turn worse she wanted to feel the damn pleasure.

    "No mom I am tired." Liam said while huffing a little and his face also looked a little tired but that was all his acting.

    In those 5 years not only his mana but his acting also grown up quite a bit.

    "W-what t-then what should I do?" Lilith asked and she felt that she should use her fingers to remove the itching and should already cum.

    But that way she wouldn''t feel much pleasure when as her son gives her.

    "Mom I am also feeling ufortable." Liam said and while saying he goes towards her pussy and then his dick and her pussy were very close.

    But he didn''t rubbed their each other genitals.

    Lilith felt immediately a little shocked but looking at her son who is not doing anything she asked "T-that t-then what do w-want?"

    Her body was already very soft and she couldn''t even muster her strength.

    Liam looked at his mother and said "M-mom there is something that I would really like to do with you today... Can I ask you to do that?"

    When Lilith heard him even though feeling horny but she felt happy because her son doesn''t want any things and now that he is demanding something how could she not do it.

    She said "Ehehehe Ask me anything baby whatever you want to do it. I will try it as well."

    Liam looked at his mother took a breath and said "All right then let me ask you this!"

    "I want to have sex with you Mom!"

 Chapter 30 30. Lilith Sniffed Her Son Dick*

    <h4>Chapter 30 Chapter 30. Lilith Sniffed Her Son Dick*</h4>

    "Mom, I wanted to have sex with you." Liam said while looking at her. While saying this he was a little nervous.

    "Huh... sex... what!? sorry baby but I think that I didn''t heard you right. So could you say it again." Lilith said while on her face there were drops of sweat and her face was also red that looks arousing.

    She felt that she was very horny because now she even started hearing things wrong.

    She wanted to confirm what he just said.

    Liam was nervous before but he was annoyed now just because he knows that his mom is a mage so couldn''t she even heard him right.

    So he said "I said sex! S.E.X. I think it is great to have sex with someone you love greatly and I love you very much mom. So I think that it would feel extremely good while doing this with you."

    "I see... But whom did you heard it from or did you read it elsewhere." Lilith now pretty much know that what she heard before was right. Now she just wanted to find the person who tells her son this kind of things.

    Or

    Did he read it somewhere else.

    **Ahem**

    "Mom that is not important tell me what you think about this." Who can tell him this kind of things.

    He knows this kind of things just because he watched many porn on the inte in his previous life. But he would not be foolish to tell her about this.

    Lilith heard her son and felt that what he said is true. Now is not the time for this but she didn''t want to have sex with her son yet. He was just an child whose age is just 11 years old.

    So she took a deep breath and the horniness that she was feeling before was now started to fade slowly as she says "Well... Sorry... I don''t think that I can do sex with you now."

    Then she hurriedly asked not wanting him to feel disappointed "Can we do something else instead?"

    "Ehh no I wanted to have sex with you mom." He said while rubbing his hot dick on her pussy.

    He even felt that her pussy lips were extremely soft so he rubbed his dick few more time on her pink pussy.

    "~Ahn~ Baby what are you doing!?" Lilith asked while her horniness that was fading was now even back with more lust.

    After not having a dick inside her pussy for straight 11 years and some months. She felt extremely horny just because her son dick rubbed her pussy a few times.

    ''Not to mention my son dick is even bigger and thicker then Lucius.'' Lilith thought while gulping her saliva back thates due to her feeling horny.

    Liam saw her face that was heavily blushing and the redness could be seen clearly.

    ''It is time.'' Liam thought and then said "I see so you don''t really like me, mom."

    While saying this on his face sadness could be seen directly.

    "Baby... wait why do you wanted to have sex that much? Why don''t we just y another game. I can give relief from my hands while you suck my milk." Lilith didn''t wanted to see her son sad but she really don''t wanted to have sex with her 11 years old child.

    "But you said that you will do anything right just look at this." Liam said while pointing to his dick while his dick rubbed her pussy.

    "It bes like this just because of you mom!! So take responsibility." Liam even though wanted to directly pierce her pussy with his dick but he still didn''t do that and just rubbed his dick with her pussy.

    "I am willing to take responsibility nowe here and I will relieve you feeling ufortable by my hands." Lilith felt that now the things could be handled but Liam had other ideas for this.

    He said "No mom I don''t wanted to relieved by your hands. Either from your mouth or from your pussy."

    "N-no w-way... s-something like t-that." Lilith didn''t wanted to see her son sad but she also didn''t wanted to suck her son dick even though he sucked her everyday. As for her pussy she didn''t wanted to have sex with him yet now.

    "But you said that you will do anything and now you can''t even do this?" Liam asked while stopping rubbing his dick on her pussy.

    "You are right." In the end Lilith said as she remembered her line that she will do anything so she continued "I shouldn''t lie, I did say that I would do anything BUT I-i will do just a little."

    "All right mom I really love you." Liam was pretty excited about this that he could finally get a good blowjob from her.

    So without waiting for her he stand up where he was sitting between her legs. Then he immediately goes to her side as she wasying on the bed and he sits on her boobs.

    As for his dick it was now on her pouty lips.

    He didn''t have much weight and neither she felt much weight because of her having mana.

    When she felt her son dick on her lips. Her lips became pouty on its own.

    While she could smell a musky scent that wasing from his dick.

    She was immediately captivated by her son''s dick smell and immediately took a whiff of it.

    Liam looked at his mother slutty expression and then for arousing her. He ced his hands on her breasts while he stands a little.

    He also forwarded his dick and the then half of his dick was now on her nose while the other half on her mouth.

    Lilith didn''t even looked at her son who was now groping her breasts because all that was inside her mind was ''This is dick, an huge dick.''

    While thinking of this her face blushed heavily and then she took a deep breath of her son dick that was above her mouth and ced near her nose.

    **Sniff** **Sniff**

    But some secondster her horniness didn''t go away but only increased while sniffing her son dick.

    Liam at this moment also felt extremely aroused. Just because a hot women was sniffing his dick it was extremely arousing for him.

    Looking at her face that was blushing heavily not because of shyness but due to sexually aroused his dick twitched a little on her mouth and near her nose.

    So due to seeing her face that looked absolutely slutty now. His dick that was huge before became even more bigger as if it would burst out next second.

    Lilith was sniffing her son dick like it was extremely precious thing. But suddenly she felt that the dick she was sniffing twitched a little.

    She looked up at her son with her eyes that had became very watery. Her face was red that looked slutty.

    She found out that her son was also aroused and the dick that was above her mouth became even more huge and felt that it would burst out next second.

    So she slowly took out her pink tongue and licked his dick while rolling her tongue upside all the while her little nose sniffed his dick.

 Chapter 31 31. Mom Your Inside Are This Wet It Must Feel Good*

    <h4>Chapter 31 Chapter 31. Mom Your Inside Are This Wet It Must Feel Good*</h4>

    Liam looked at his mother who lookedpletely different from before.

    Before she looked like that she was gentle and virtue women but now she looks like a slut.

    His heartbeats started to rise and he also felt horny while thinking ''My mom can only be mine.''

    He felt very possessive towards her and without saying anything he ced his hand behind her head and his dick entered her mouth while she was sniffing his dick.

    Liam felt pleasure on his lower body then he started to use her mouth as a pussy while saying "Mom your mouth feel really amazing."

    His dick started to go inside and outside her mouth.

    Lilith was a little stunned feeling a dick entering inside her mouth but hearing her son say this she started to suck his dick while licking his dick with her tongue and asked "*Suck* haan *Lick* How is it? Does it feel good?"

    While she was sucking his dick her many thought were shed by her mind ''Ahh what is this? Is this what a dick feel like inside mouth? My life has became sexless with my husband from the very starting and after having child he didn''t even touch me.''

    ''Not to mention my son dick is better than him and he also take care of me. The head of his dick is so thick.'' While her thoughts were shing by she didn''t stopped sucking his dick.

    Liam heard her and replied "Mom your tongue is wet and it feels really good."

    Lilith heard him and immediately wrapped her tongue around his dick ''My baby.''

    "Ahh mom your tongue wrapped around my dick."

    Lilith started to suck her dick like a ck hole while sometimes her tongue wrapped around his dick licking it.

    She said "*Slurp* You are about to cum right *Slurp* Let it out all in my mouth *Slurp*"

    Wht she said was true he felt that he would cum already but he still hold back for sometime but hearing her he didn''t hold back anything and said "I am gonna cum mom... It''s there I am cumming."

    For a virgin in his previous life he thinks that he hold back for quite a time but he still need practice in this area too.

    When Lilith heard her son she didn''t took his dick out but sucked his dick faster wanted him to let out his cum inside her mouth.

    "*Slurp* *Slurp*"

    "It''sing out..."

    While saying this he directly cum inside her mouth.

    Lilith feel her son cum that was now releasing inside her mouth. She started to drink it.

    **Gulp**

    "It''s so thick haa.. haa.. haa.. but even though you cummed but your dick is still all stiff."

    "You still didn''t get enough? Let me make you cum again using my mouth." Lilith said when she saw his dick that was still standing and she also wanted to feel his dick again.

    But Liam said "Mom can you also use your boobs while doing this."

    "B-boobs okay I will try it." Lilith said but was thinking ''Where did he even learn it from.''

    Not thinking much Liam goes back a little anf then set his dick between her big breasts while he pinched her nipples with his hands.

    Lilith felt her nipples pinching but ignored it and let him have fun while she wasying down and used her breasts to squeeze her son dick.

    "There how is it?" Lilith asked while looking at his dick that waspletely buried between her breasts.

    She was also excited trying many things for the first time.

    "It''s all buried mom your breasts are so soft and fluffy it feels extremely good."

    "I will use my mouth too giving it a little saliva that way it will feel extremely good as well."

    While saying this she didn''t licked his dick but spit out her saliva all over his dick, looking extremely lewd.

    Liam alsomented seeing her bing proactive he said "Mom your spit is so warm and slippery."

    When Lilith heard this she blushed even more and said "Then I will make you ejacte lots with my breasts."

    Saying this she spit out a lot of saliva of hers on his dick and started to squeeze his dick with her boobs.

    Liam looked at his mother dedication and said "This is so great my dick is all slippery and it is first time for me feeling your breasts and saliva on my dick mom."

    "Look it''s all sliding there! there!" Lilith said with smile squeezing his dick tightly with her breasts while blushing looking extremely arousing.

    Liam felt that he was about to cum again and said "N-not that, if you squeeze me this tightly then I will cum again mom."

    "Haa haa the head of your dick is swelling it means you are gonna cum soon."

    "Come on let it all out on my breasts! splurt it. Let me feel your cum all on my chest."

    Liam huffed while saying "Ahh there it is... I am so excited it''sing out! Cumming mom."

    While he said this he started splurting his cum thates from his dick all over her breasts.

    "Ahh a-amazing you are splurting all your cum inside my breasts, baby!" Lilith said while some of his cum also splurt on her face which she licked with her tongue that was near her lips.

    "Haa haa I never knew that your breasts can feel this amazing before." Liam said while taking breaths when speaking.

    "Haa.. ha... It''s all splurting, the scent of your semen seems to permeating my whole body." She said while without even sniffing the scent of his semene to her nose letting her feel that he is not only her son but a man also.

    Her body was craving for his touch.

    Liam dick also goes down for some time then he said "Mom now it''s my turn to let you feel good."

    "W-well i-i guess." Lilith nodded her head a little.

    Seeing her like that Liam smiled and he ced his hands on her breasts feeling a thick liquid there only then did he know that it was his cum.

    Honestly he felt a little disgusted about this but in the end he still didn''t stop and used a little spell of cleaning and then started squeezing her breasts tightly.

    As if she was a masochist her voice also started toe out from her mouth ''This is a little embarrassing"

    Her face bes red and now Liam dosen''t know whether her face was red due to pleasure or because she was ashamed.

    ''But if she felt pleasure and is a masochist then this is a plus for me.'' Liam thought but his hands were not slow at all.

    He would love his mother even more if she was a masochist because then he could fulfill his many fantasies.

    After some time he took her nipples inside his mouth and started sucking her milk from there.

    This time due to his semen inside her mouth she felt a little difference about this and just wanted to cum out.

    But suddenly Liam ced his hands above her pussy while entering his one finger inside her.

    "Ahh what are you doing suddenly..."

    "Mom your inside are this wet it must feel good right." Liam said while smirking and thinking ''The time hase.''

 Chapter 32 32. Deep Inside His Mother Womb**

    <h4>Chapter 32 Chapter 32. Deep Inside His Mother Womb**</h4>

    "Mom your inside are this wet it must feel good right." Liam said he knows that the time hase if not now then he would have to wait for another day.

    "Wait-wait what are you saying and want to do?" Lilith asked when she saw that her child who entered his fingers inside her pussy but that was not what she was asking.

    She felt that what he said somehow feels weird.

    "Mom you don''t need to say anything I know what to do, just leave it to me."

    "Ahh cumm..." Lilith was already feeling horny and was about to cum even before but now she couldn''t wait for anything and again wanted to cum.

    But Liam stopped he wanted to fullfill his dream today.

    Knowing that the time hase he said "Mom you are very slippery, for sure you are ready right. I can''t hold any longer and now just want to put my dick inside you."

    "So mom can I put my dick inside you?"

    Lilith mind also didn''t worked properly she was about to cum many times but he stopped at the time when she was about to cum so now she just wanted to cum she said "Haa haa I know that this is wrong having sex with my own child who is 11 years old but I couldn''t hold back. I want it..."

    "I want your splendid dick stirring inside my pussy. Baby put your dick inside my pussy... hurry up." Lilith finished speaking even she didn''t know how could she spoke out this word but she just wanted to have his dick stirring inside her pussy.

    Liam heard what he wanted to heard the most. He then goes near her legs.

    After arriving there he looked at his mother and said "Then I am putting it inside."

    "Hmm" Lilith give a hmm

    Liam looked at his mother who was like a bitch in heat.

    Looking at her pink pussy he directly put his dick inside her pussy.

    "Ahh there it is... It is reaching my best spot deep inside the womb." Lilith spoke while her tongue came out from her mouth. When speaking her voice was like a seductress who wants to entices a man.

    Liam heard his mother and his blood started to boil and his dick inside her pussy got bigger as if it will burst out the next moment.

    But he didn''t stop and put his dick inside her pussy directly at a time.

    ''Is this a pussy?'' Liam felt extreme pleasure finding his cock wrapped by a extremely soft thing.

    ''I finally get to lose my v-card.'' Liam thought as he felt her tight pussy and said

    "Mom your pussy is wrapping my dick."

    "Haa haa it felt very good." Liam broke his virginity having sex with his mother.

    He felt a different kind of feeling that even he couldn''t describe.

    While Lilith felt her son dick entering her best spot in the womb and she started saying "So good... My womb is rejoicing being rammed like this by my son."

    "I am happy to be one with you mom"

    "Ahh my head is spinning so good ah it''sing." Lilith said

    "This is so good mom.. mom.. Lilith more I want more." While saying this his hips didn''t stop and he continued ramming her like she was a fuckdoll.

    ''Amazing. It''s so slimy... it felt that my dick is forcing it''s way through.''

    After some timeter Lilith said " I am Cumming... cum with me dear together. Ejacte and fill my inside with your semen."

    Thrusting in and out feels so good. Their is no way he could hold back. So after he heard his mother he ced his hands on her long white perfect legs and just like a wild animal without any rhythm started to pound her.

    When Lilith felt her son elerating hips inside her pussy with his dick. She started to moan loudly. The voice could have heard outside if there was not a spell that was casted before.

    Hearing her moaning he began to excite even more and started to piston his hips even more widely.

    "~~ahnnnn~~ You are pounding me so deep."

    After hearing her Liam could feel her pussy that was began to throb and a hot liquid started to flow out of his crotch.

    "Ohhh my god I am gonna cum mmmmhhh"

    Not only her carnal moans but he could also feel her pussy that was clenching non stop.

    ''It seems that she had reached an orgasm.''

    But Liam didn''t stop pounding her and due to her pussy juice it made his insertion easier.

    "Ahhhh son you are gonna break my pussy." Her eyes were rolled upward and her tongue was also outside her mouth, saliva could be seen clearly that was dripping down.

    Liam felt her mucus from her pussy that were?enveloping his dick and he could feel a force that was sucking his dick inside her pussy inside her pussy.

    "Mom mom I am also cumming." Liam huffed while saying this and immediately cummed inside her pussy.

    "Cumming....." Both said at the same time while Liam hand''s were still on her legs ying them.

    "Ohhh I can feel your cum inside my pussy I feel that I will cum again." Lilith said and Liam felt her body jerks and his dick that was squeezed by her pussy.

    Liam was still cumming while his dick was inside her pussy and he was still hard.

    "~Ahnnn you are still cumming. After all you are my son and my son cock is the best that is still hard as rock that is throbbing inside my pussy."

    After some timeter,

    Lilith was breathing heavily while sticky and muddy liquids were leaking out from her pussy while his dick was still inside her.

    She looked at her son and said "That was so gooood"

    "Wait are you still hard?" Lilith looked at him feeling that her son dick that was inside her pussy is still hard she was a little shocked inside her heart.

    Liam looked at his mother and said "Mom I want more of you I just can''t get enough of you. Can I?"

    When saying he started to move his hips a little but at this time Lilith said "Okay but wait for a moment I have got you a surprise."

    "S-surprise okay" Liam felt that she was just bluffing him and was disappointed a little as he couldn''t have sex with her. He wanted more of her pussy.

    After saying this Lilith stands up and on her legs a line of white liquid could be seen that was their semen.

    She didn''t clean it and let it go as the semen started to get down she looked at her son even though he didn''t show outside but she could still feel his disappointment.

    For this she just smiled and get down from the bed naked as she goes Inside the bathroom after picking up some clothes.

    Liam looked at her hips and semen that was going down and his dick that was hard became even bigger while somehow excited because he thinks that she was not bluffing him and waited for her surprise.

 Chapter 33 33. My Mother Is A Soft Masochist*

    <h4>Chapter 33 Chapter 33. My Mother Is A Soft Masochist*</h4>

    Some timeter sound of opening the bathroom door were heard and Liam who was naked sitting on the bed while holding his dick which had beid looked at the door and was stunned.

    It didn''t took even a second for hisid dick to stand up again became bigger and harder.

    He looked at the door and found his mother''s pair of long, slender and plump legs were wrapped by ck stockings till her thick and plump thighs.

    Her hands and legs nails were polished by red colour.

    He looked on her upper side body but she was wearing nothing.

    But her lips that didn''t have any lipstick before were now painted by red colour.

    Furthermore the semen that was oozing out from her pussy before was now on her ck stockings. Their semen, his and his mother''s, had already soiled her ck stockings but that looks even more hot.

    Looking at long legs and jade feet that looks very astringent he swallowed hard.

    "How do I look dear?" Lilith look at her son who was swallowing his saliva back and she was very satisfied with his reaction.

    She ced one of her legs that was wrapped by ck stockings at front and asked.

    She ced her right leg at front that was clean without any semen. Her ck stockings that were wrapping her legs was ced at front while her leg was standing on her leg toe showing him her feet wrapped by ck stockings.

    "Y-you look astounding m-mom. But mom why are wearing stockings?" While saying he stand up from the bed while his dick was standing and went towards bathroom door where his mother was standing wearing only ck stockings.

    "Hmmm why did I wear stockings?" Lilith made a cute expression as if she doesn''t know what he is talking about.

    While she clearly wear stockings for him because he was touching her legs before when having sex.

    She did give her attention to it and she thinks that her son like her legs so why not wear some stockings on it and show him giving a little surprise.

    Liam looked at his mother who was showing cute expression on her face while every part of her body was excluding a sexual appeal.

    Not only she looks charming, cute and sexy but from her he could feel motherly temperament which she didn''t deliberately show but could be felt naturally.

    Arriving in front of her he ced his hands on her legs that were wrapped by ck stockings and started rubbing his hands on her ck stockings.

    She wears stockings for him so not feeling it would be very rude.

    Not to mention it will a sin not touching her legs when she wears ck stockings.

    While rubbing and ying with her legs he looked at her face especially her red lips.

    He wanted to kiss her but for that he had to stand up a little on his legs toes because of having short height which he didn''t want to.

    But as Lilith saw him looking at her face especially her lips she knows what he wanted so she bends a little and her face and Liam face were now at the same height.

    Liam looked at his mother whose face is in front of him and without giving any thoughts he printed his lips on hers and started kissing her lightly while rubbing her ck stockings with his hands feeling it''s texture.

    Then he ced his other hand on her hips massaging her butt while groping it sometimes soft sometimes hard.

    Not only that his fingers were going towards her ass crack and suddenly his fingers went on top of her asshole rubbing it a little while opening his eyes only to meet his mother blue eyes.

    He saw that she was not protesting about it and immediately his fingers went inside her asshole.

    Immediately as his fingers entered inside her asshole his mother moaned inside his mouth letting him feel her breath inside her mouth and on her face by her nose.

    Lilith broke their kiss and said with her red face "N-no not inside. I-it''s a dirty ce."

    "No mom everything about you is clean and their is nothing that is dirty on your body." Saying this he continued their kiss while stirring her ass with his fingers but Lilith wanted to protest about it.

    Then he bit down on her lips not hard but not softly also.

    As he bit down his mother immediately moaned inside his mouth. She also stopped protesting about it and enjoyed their kiss.

    Liam also knows that this ce is dirty so he had already clean it with a spell before entering his fingers inside. He thinks that he is using mana very correctly on right things.

    Liam looked at his mother whose eyes are closed face is red which shows that she is clearly enjoying it.

    He didn''t know whether his mother is a masochist or not but he wanted to test it so he bit down on her lips but this time somehow hard while his fingers inside her asshole also stirred inside and his one finger went even more deep.

    His mother''s eyes shot open as he bit down on her lips while his finger entered deep inside her ass.

    Looking inside her eyes he could see that she was not feeling any pleasure from it.

    Call it whether it is an empathy or any connection between mom and son but he could feel that she didn''t like it much.

    ''So is she a soft masochist?''

    Liam opened his mouth then started biting her lips gently while still stirring his fingers deep inside her asshole properly.

    Then she closed her eyes while clearly feeling ashamed yet still enjoying.

    She didn''t even protest about letting him took out his fingers from her ass because she knows that even if she did he will make another excuse.

    Not to mention that she was enjoying it a ''little'' so she didn''t said anything and also started to reciprocate as she bit down his upper lips gently showing that she was enjoying it.

    Liam saw her like this and thought ''Yes, my mother is a soft masochist.''

    About this he was very happy. His many fantasies could fullfill you know.

    Then his and his mother''s tongues meet and he started exchanging saliva feeding her his saliva as if she was a baby of a bird feeding her food by his mouth.

    She also started to sip his saliva that he was providing enjoying it clearly.

    She didn''t think that there is anything dirty about it because everything about her son is her''s.

    Till now Liam had properly felt her legs that were wrapped by ck stockings so he took off his hands from there and ced it on top of her boobs as he started groping her tits while stirring deep inside her asshole with his fingers.

    He didn''t want to spend much time on this so he started to go little by little towards bed while still kissing, groping her tits, stirring her asshole.

    His mother also understood his intentions so she also started going towards bed little by little while still bending as her son kissed her while providing saliva from time to time.

 Chapter 34 34. Liam And LilithщИецкЪ Passionate Love**

    <h4>Chapter 34 Chapter 34. Liam And Lilith''s Passionate Love**</h4>

    As they make their way towards bed that was near them but even after 5 minutes they still didn''t reach the bed and were still kissing each other.

    Liam kissed his mother as their tongues meet and collide with each other while exchanging saliva inside each other''s mouths.

    His one hand was groping her boobs and some milk alsoe out from her nipples but Liam didn''t suck her nipples or drink that milk but was still kissing and exchanging saliva with his mother.

    The milk that hade out from her nipples before went down from her stomach to pussy and met their semen that was still dripping from her pussy.

    Both were mixed and a line of white liquid could be seen going down from her pussy to that ck stockings.

    But this time the difference is that milk and semen both were mixed.

    Liam didn''t see this scene because while kissing he entered his second finger inside her asshole and started to stirr her inside''s.

    His mother immediately moaned inside his mouth he didn''t let her go and started stirring her asshole. When he was doing all this his dick was standing and was touching her pussy.

    Lilith looked at her son with her beautiful blue eyes that contains lust inside them and after feeling his dick that was touching her pussy she immediately reached it out with her hands and started stroking it.

    When Liam was kissing his mother he felt her soft hands stroking his dick he was ecstatic and decided to take matters further on bed.

    Bed was near them but it still took them 10 more minutes for arriving there while exchanging their desires for each other.

    After arriving near the bed Liam broke their kiss.

    When Lilith felt that the saliva had stoppeding inside her mouth and her son had broke their kiss. She wanted to chase his lips with her''s.

    But she opened her eyes and found that they had already arrived near their bed.

    "Now what?" Lilith wanted him to take the lead so she asked him while taking off her hand from his dick.

    "Hehehe now you just need toy down on the bed, Mom" Liam was ted when he saw that she was about to chase his lips but she opened her eyes and still didn''t do that.

    He could clearly see and feel her lust that was contained inside her eyes and when she asked him about next action he told her toy down because now he just wanted to have sex with her.

    He looked down saw his dick that looks like if he didn''t have any sex in some seconds his dick would burst open. The veins on his dick could be clearly seen.

    He wanted to have sex with her in missionary position. It was his second time having sex in both of his life so he didn''t have any experience about much in this area.

    ''So having sex in missionary position would be best for me.'' Liam thought and looked at his mother but found that her face was red and some tears could be seen inside her eyes but that was due to her horniness.

    He asked "What happened?"

    "T-that your fingers." Lilith was somehow shy asking her son to take of his fingers from her asshole.

    But Liam was puzzled and asked "What fingers?"

    "T-that your fingers took them out from my butt hole." Lilith felt ashamed but still said as she also wanted to have sex with her son again.

    Liam was stunned and saw that his fingers were still inside her asshole.

    Heughed awkwardly and took them out.

    He really didn''t know that his fingers were inside her asshole because it was warm and squashy ce so he forgot about that.

    Lilith saw her sonughing awkwardly she was amused but without saying anything sheys down on the bed wanting a good fuck.

    Liam also wanted to have sex so without waiting wasting more time he hope onto bed and sit between her beautiful legs that are wrapped by ck stockings.

    His hands were clean now as for the fingers that were inside her asshole he had clean them with a spell. He wanted to let her suck those fingers but remembered that they will be kissing so he didn''t do that.

    He also wanted to scoop some semen from her pussy with his fingers and let her taste it with her beautiful lips that are now red but he didn''t do that because it was now sex time and while having sex kiss is a must.

    So he also didn''t do that.

    Sitting between her legs he rubbed her stockings with his one hand while holding his dick with his other hand and ced it on top of her pussy and started rubbing her pussy with his dick.

    "~Ahn~" As he rubbed both their sexual parts a beautiful moan escaped from his mother''s mouth.

    Feeling ted he rubbed his dick on top of her pussy even more.

    When rubbing his dick on her pussy he could feel wetness on top of it. The wetness was their semen.

    He knows that it was time to have sex again so he ced his dick near her pussy hole amd started putting his dick inside her slowly but in one go.

    As he started entering his dick inside her pussy a beautiful sigh escaped from his mother''s mouth while he started feeling excitement again.

    He looked at his mother whose eyes were closed, face was red and blush could be seen on her cheeks while moaning and sighing from time to time.

    A sense of pleasure and surge of pride well up inside his heart while he could hear his own heart''s heartbeat throbbing out loud because of excitement.

    After putting his dickpletely inside her pussy he said "Mom"

    Lilith heard her son voice and opened her eyes only to found him looking at her lovingly.

    A hot sigh escaped from her mouth feeling her son dick inside her pussy touching her womb.

    "Son" Lilith also looked at him and moaned.

    Hearing her he started to spring inside her pussy slowly letting her pussy adapt his dick again.

    But that didn''t took much time because they had sex before and their semen was still inside her pussy so adapting his dick inside her pussy was quite easy.

    High pitch voice also started to appear. It was not the voice for theirs but ite from his mother''s pussy as he started pounding her at a medium speed.

    The voicee because inside her pussy there was still semen that remained.

    Liam and Lilith didn''t heard this voice it didn''t distrub them looking at each other but excited them even more.

    Liam looked at his mother eyes and his mother looked at his eyes. Both were looking at each other face breathing heavily as they had sex.

    Liam ced his hands on top of hers as their hands meet they Inteced their fingers and both took each other''s hand without breaking eye contact interlocking their fingers of both their hands showing a sign of their passionate love.

    While the ''squealing'' sound thates from their sexual body parts let both of them feel excited.

 Chapter 35 35. I Am Just Drinking My Son Saliva**

    <h4>Chapter 35 Chapter 35. I Am Just Drinking My Son Saliva**</h4>

    "I love you mom"

    Liam felt his dick was squeezed by his mother''s pussy and looking inside her eyes that contains infinite love and lust he confessed.

    He knows that he loved her not only of her pussy but also because his mother gives him everything he needed.

    Now he not only want her pussy but also her heart.

    Thinking of this he started fucking her hard. He wanted to let her remember him. It doesn''t matter whether it''s night time or day no matter what.

    He want her to remember only him and only him.

    Liam is a possessive man.

    "I love you too dear" Lilith face was red not only because of her feelings of her son or confessing him but also because of pleasure that she was feeling.

    "Mother..." Liam heard his mom and feeling exciting he lowered his head as he ced his head above her breasts and started sucking her nipples.

    When sucking her nipples the milke out and he started drinking it.

    Lilith felt pleasure and she ced her hands behind his head letting him suck out her nipples even more and started stroking his head as a sign of recognition.

    Her fingers also started to gently rub his hairs as a sign of her love for him.

    Not only that but her round perfect legs wrapped by ck stockings also interlocked behind his waist letting his dick that was touching beforepletely enter inside her womb.

    Beads of sweat could be seen on top of her forehead while she breaths heavily letting out her lust from inside.

    Liam felt his mother''s legs behind him interlocking him as his dick entered inside her womb and as his dick entered inside her womb he felt her inside''s werepletely soft not only that now he couldn''t even think properly his brain was about to melt by pleasure.

    So without thinking much he took off his mouth from her mother''s nipples and looked at her feeling horny.

    He could feel her sheer ck stockings texture behind his waist and as he looked at her face he said "Mom I want to kiss you."

    As he said that his head was still above her breasts so Lilith bend down a little and her face now on the lower side while Liam just above her''s face.

    Both were breathing roughly feeling each other breaths on their faces as Lilith stroked his head and rubbed her fingers on his hairs while he continues fucking her womb.

    Letting her feel pleasure as much as him.

    Both were love in each other''s and the pleasure was doubled when Liam stopped for a moment rammed his dick at one timepletely inside her womb that was tight yet soft.

    Liam and Lilith feels each other''s breaths on their face for some seconds then Liam lowered his head but instead kissing her red plump lips he licked them with his tongue.

    Lilith immediately felt a current in her body feeling his tongue licking her lips instead of kissing it.

    She didn''t why he did that but she felt shy yet her lust ovee her shyness and she also started to reciprocate as her tongue meet each his outside of their mouths.

    They didn''t kiss or suck they just licked each other tongues. All the while when Liam rammed her womb with his dick letting both of them feeling pleasure from time to time.

    Licking each other tongues was hot and all but that was not what he wanted so he broke their ''kiss'' faced up a little and started gathering saliva inside his mouth.

    When Lilith was closing her eyes and was licking her son''s tongue. She was excited but she didn''t feel his tongue for some time and after opening her eyes she find out that he was facing her on a little distance looking at her face.

    She felt her womb that was attacked by his dick feeling jolt of pleasures yet she also wanted more then that.

    Looking at her son who was near she chased thereafter his tongue with her tongue that was sticking out from her mouth.

    It was like that she was going mad with pleasure and moaned out her voice from time to time.

    Their faces were near but as she was about to kiss him nearing her face he gently break their interlocking fingers and hold her face with his hand letting her head touch the bed and his face was above her''s.

    "You"

    When she was about to say something and opened her mouth to speak. Liam also opened his mouth at the same time and the saliva that he had gathered before started to drop down.

    His saliva was like a thick liquid and it went right into her mouth letting her feel his somehow hot saliva into her mouth.

    Then she drunk what was inside her mouth. Liam also started to feel hot yet the saliva that he had gathered didn''t drop down so he wanted to wait a little before kissing but his mother had other ns for that.

    When Lilith saw her son''s saliva she started to drink it like a child yet the process was slow so she ced her hands on his both cheeks and lowered his head right above her and started sucking it out from there.

    While Liam was shocked a little and spoke inside her mouth.

    "What are you doing mom?"?Liam asked speaking inside her mouth somehow.

    Lilith also spoke while drinking his saliva "I am just drinking my son saliva."

    While speaking she felt a burst offort yet whate out from her mouth was crazy that she didn''t have think it before.

    Liam felt a little dizziness and thought ''Is she still my neat, prim and proper mother?''

    But he didn''t break their kiss and let her do whatever she wanted while she was doing this his hips were still moving he didn''t stop them before.

    His hands that were empty made their way towards her ck stockings continuing a good rhythm while fucking her as the saliva of his was sucked by his mother.

    While doing everything he felt extremelyfortable while his body and mind both were satisfied.

    His hands were rubbing his mother''s ck stockings feeling excited that she wear this for him.

    Lilith was also doing her work properly feeling satisfying as her both upper and lower holes were satisfied at the same time.

    She had already sucked out his saliva from his mouth properly yet she was sucking not his mouth just his tongue like it was a dick.

    Their tongues were meeting sometimes while her mouth and lips were like that they were making a ckhole sucking his tongue properly cleaning it.

    Liam also didn''t break their kiss while fucking her brains out.

    ***

    Hey Guys, Author is here,

    Today I created a discord server if you want you can join it.

    On discord I have uploaded all characters illustrations.

    Also you can also give me your suggestions and tips there.

    So if you want you can join discord server.

    Discord Link :- https://discord.gg/38sHvNaUzr

    This link is also in the synopsis andments.

    Also leavements, power stones and review for this novel.

    Thank you.

 Chapter 36 36. Feeling Cozy And Sleeping**

    <h4>Chapter 36 Chapter 36. Feeling Cozy And Sleeping**</h4>

    After some timeter Liam and Lilith broke their kiss feeling a little tired on their mouth.

    Kissing and sucking each other''s was great and Liam looked at his mother''s face as he could see some saliva that was near her mouth.

    He lowered his mouth once again licking that saliva and kissed her letting her suck that saliva too.

    Lilith eyes were also closed when she felt her son tongue she opened her mouth letting him enter his tongue while sucking his saliva.

    At the same time opening her eyes and seeing her son saliva that was near his mouth she cleaned it by licking her tongue.

    When Liam felt his mother''s tongue that was licking his mouth he felt a little funny and cute.

    He smiled a little and Lilith saw it because her eyes were opened so after licking him clean she asked "What happened?"

    "Nothing mom you just looked so cute." Liamughed a little and in the room sound of their hips colliding were heard.

    At the same time some squealing sounds were heard that wereing from his mother''s pussy as inside her pussy was semen.

    Their semen could be seen around her pussy sometimesing out from her pussy as he shook his hips and put his dick deep inside her womb.

    "C-cute or anything" Lilith felt shy and sweet as thispliment wasing from her son her eyes were clearly showing that she was happy.

    Liam saw his mother face and on her forehead he could see some of her hairs that were covering her forehead while there were also beads of sweat there looking very amorous and hot as his mother face was red.

    So he ced his hands on her cheeks and slowly slide his fingers from her cheeks to forehead.

    Then with his fingers he slide her hair back and whates in view was her forehead covered with beads of sweat.

    He lowered his mouth as he kissed his mother''s forehead.

    Then he saw that his mother closed her eyes while corner of her mouth were raised and redness could be seen on her cheeks.

    Feeling satisfied by her reaction he backed a little and ced his hands on her boobs groping them strongly while making different shape of her tits.

    Liam felt that today his inner and outer self both were satisfied. Groping her tits that were soft as marshmallow he took off his one hand and ced on her thighs rubbing it.

    Inside the room sounds of colliding their hips were heard while their were also sounds of his mother''s moaning.

    Liam and Lilith bodies were covered by sweats while groping her tits and thighs it didn''t take much time for him to feel that he was about to cum.

    At the same time his mother already have many mini orgasam''s then while moaning and feeling her son dick inside her womb she said "I am about to cummm again."

    While speaking her breaths was disordered breathing heavily while Liam also huffed and said "Mom I am also cumming."

    While speaking he rammed her pussy even more faster.

    Hearing him Lilith opened her eyes that was rolling upside down and inside her eyes lust could be seen.

    While her mouth was wide open and was sticking out her cute little tongue.

    A huge smile was hung on her face and looking at her son she she ecstaticly said "Then let''s cum together."

    "Ok mom" Liam huffed both were at the peak of nine clouds and they could feel a big orgasming.

    As Liam agreed suddenly her mother ced her hands on his waist and her legs also interlocked behind him.

    After cing her hands on his waist while pushing his hips even more deep inside her womb she screamed "I am cumminggggg."

    "I am also cumminggg."

    Both screamed inside their rooms and cummed inside his mother''s womb.

    When Lilith felt her son''s hot semen inside her womb she was ecstatic and her hand nails scratched and pierced a little inside his waist.

    Liam was at the peak of his excitement and he felt cozy as his semen released inside her womb while her pussy and womb were squeezing his dick.

    Even though his mother''s nails pierced a little on his waist but he didn''t give this any attention and moulded her breasts in different shapes while releasing his semen inside her womb.

    Both were satisfying each other and after releasing his semen Liam was so tired that he felt his eyes were heavy soing near her face he kissed her on her forehead and mumbled "I love you Mom"

    After saying this he closed his eyes as he took a yawn and after finding a soft ce he ced his head there and goes to slept.

    As for Lilith after calming down a little she looked at her son who kissed her while mumbling that he loved her how couldn''t she hear him. She was tier four mage after all.

    Corner of her mouth were raised as she ced her hands on his head while stroking his hair with her fingers massaging it a little.

    Then her blue eyes shed as she softly said "I love you too son"

    After that she checked whether he wasying downfortable or not and after finding out that he was sleeping nicely without any difficulty she also closed her eyes after giving him a kiss on his forehead as she said "Good night."

    She didn''t correct their postures. Liam dick was still inside her womb while his head was ced on her breasts. Lilith hands were on his head letting him feeling her breasts.

    Both were feeling each other bodies as they slept.

    They also felt warm and cozy as their bodies were hugged by each other.

    The night was spent like this. After that nothing happened.

    In the morning,

    Lilith opened her eyes and looked at her son who was sleeping on her body while his dick was inside her pussy.

    She felt her son dick that was hard and felt a rush of hotness on her cheeks but she still didn''t do anything and just caressed his head slowly.

    When Liam felt his head caressed instead of awakening he sleeps a little morefortably. Lilith also smiled after she saw this and started caressing his head softly.

    Time went like this and when Liam opened his eyes and woke up 1 hours was spent.

    But for this he naturally didn''t know. After he wakes up he saw his mother''s face that was near him smiled and said "Good Morning mom"

    "Good morning son, how was the sleep? Did you sleptfortably?" Lilith smiled and asked while trying to get up as he had woke up.

    But Liam didn''t get up from his mother''s body and ced his right hand on her hair as he caressed her cheeks and after going near her face as he feels her breathing on his face he smiled and pecked on her lips.

    "I sleptfortably we should sleep like this more often." While saying he get up and took out his dick from her pussy.

    ***

    Discord Link :- https://discord.gg/38sHvNaUzr

    This link is also in the synopsis.

 Chapter 37 37. Breaking Through A Small Stage

    <h4>Chapter 37 Chapter 37. Breaking Through A Small Stage</h4>

    After he took out his dick from her pussy he sat down near her and said "Should we take a bath?"

    Lilith was shy when she heard him that we should sleep like this but after hearing his question she shook her head and said "It''s alreadyte I should go to Celestia. She should have arrived and must be training or teaching Leah."

    "Ahh is that so?" Liam nodded and was not surprised by that because every morning his mother would go and talk with Celestia.

    While meditating Celestia didn''t have much work.

    At starting she would have needed to pay attention on Leah so there wouldn''t be any ident but now she didn''t need to pay any attention to it.

    It has been five years and meditation is the most easiest form of cultivating and gathering mana so she doesn''t have much work.

    While Lilith was also lonely inside their mansion except Liam and Leah she wouldn''t talk with anyone.

    As for talking with maid''s or husband heh.

    So both of them would talk and tell each other''s their things while Leah gather mana on the side.

    Now Celestia and Lilith are already friends.

    Lilith is more kind to Celestia after knowing her son like her and wanted her to be his women. So for her future daughter inw she is very satisfied.

    Lilith saw that her son didn''t protest and so she get up as she cleaned her self with magic while taking off her stockings giving Liam her bodies full look.

    Liam looked at her even though feeling horny going into a trance but didn''t wanted to have sex with her because it was his training time.

    Their morning would start with kisses while Liam sucking her tits but that was only because he couldn''t have sex with her before but now hehehe. So he didn''t stopped her.

    Everything has its time. If he would only have sex with her then when would he cultivate so at morning he decided that this will be his training time.

    Lilith didn''t know that just by taking off her stockings. She would aroused her son lust because his dick was standing when he woke up and didn''t go down till now so about that she naturally dosen''t know.

    After taking off her stockings she cast a spell and the stockings were immediately covered by ayer of ice and burst out and there didn''t remained anything.

    After that she wears a white robe and looked at him as she said "Then I am going. When will youe?"

    "Ahh I wille after cultivating mana." Liame back to his senses as he said he was distracted by her figure even if he had already sex with her.

    As for the thing about destroying her stockings he didn''t feel much about it the stockings was already spoiled so destroying that would be best.

    As for the spell that she casted he knows about it from before she had already told him that her magical talent is ice S rank.

    Looking at her son whoe back to his senses she smiledes near him and touched his ns with her fingers as she french kissed him and said "Then you should cultivate dear."

    After saying this she removed the sound silence spell and giggles as she goes out from the room.

    Liam felt a current across his body as his ns were touched by his mother and was kissed.

    He calmed himself down smiled and said "Hmph I will get you back for thister."

    Then he get up and closed the room''s door normally his mother would shut down the door but this time she didn''t.

    After closing the door he sat down on the floor and started gathering mana.

    A few hourster,

    Liam felt his body started showing signs of exhaustion so he stopped for a moment.

    "4 hours and 50 minutes" This was the time till he could gather mana now and after that his body would started showing signs of exhaustion.

    "Hehehe 5 minutes increased." Liam paused and continued "Is this because of having sex with my mother or anything else? Well it doesn''t matter. Not to mention I am about to break through and increase a small realm."

    Liam closed his eyes and started gathering mana again even though he was exhausted but he could feel that just some minutester he would breakthrough and increase a small stage in 1st tier.

    10 minutester,

    "Coming" Liam said as he felt a powerful force spreading inside his body.

    He could hear his own heart beat without giving any attention and after he felt that powerful force hadpletely spread inside his all body.

    He felt a wash offort on his body and his body felt luminous.

    After breaking through Liam opened his eyes and as he did a sharp blue light shed from his eyes.

    "Finally breakthrough the gap between Leah and me is decreased." Liam muttered

    In those 5 years his cultivation speed was not better then his sister''s not to mention that nearly 30% of his mana was consumed and given to his dick nourishing it properly.

    So his twin sister mage realm is above him.

    While his mage realm is 1st tier high level stage means apprentice level''s high level stage.

    On the other hand his sister mage realm is 2nd tier initial stage means novice level''s initial stage.

    "If I wouldn''t let my dick consume mana would me and she would have same realm." Liam mumbled and paused

    Looking at his dick that even man would feel shame and inferiority he continued "No even if I won''t consume mana on my dick I would be at best 1st tier peak stage. But I didn''t regret letting my dick consume mana. Magical talent is still important."

    He didn''t regret even if his sister mage realm was above him thinking ofst night he felt that even if he would have nourished his dick with 50% mana even that would''ve worth it not to mention now.

    "Magical talent is important but I had awakened S level talent that is good but if wepare this with SS or SSS level talent it is still dull."

    "Human race can awaken only one magical talent in their lifetime but" Liam paused for a moment as he stand up this time he didn''t feel any pain because he had just breakthrough and the exhaustion was swept away after breaking through a small realm.

    Liam continued "There are also some cases where human race can awaken two magical talent. Sometimes the second talent would awakenter and sometimes when we first awake our magical talent."

    He walked to bathroom naked. He was naked even when he was cultivating. He sat down inside the bathtub after filling it wilh hot water as take some rest.

    "Just, what about the promised golden finger?"

    Liam said as he hit the water inside the bathtub with his hands and as the water sshes on the floor of bathroom.

    "Everyone should have a golden finger when they travel through right. What about me except for born in a duke family and having a S level magical talent. What is on me?"

    "Wait my biggest golden finger is not born in a duke family right?"

    ***

    Hey guys,

    I had uploaded all characters (Except Lucius) illustrations in high quality if you want to see it join the discord server.

    Discord Link :- https://discord.gg/38sHvNaUzr

 Chapter 38 38. Half Teacher

    <h4>Chapter 38 Chapter 38. Half Teacher</h4>

    "Hmmm it shouldn''t be? Right" Liam think''s that it has suspicious but less.

    "Most unlikely, So what is my gold finger? Is it my magical talent?It shouldn''t be because my talent is S level and my mother has S level talent while Lucius has SS level talent so it is also unlikely."

    Liam groaned a little feelingfortable inside the bathtub soaking in hot water as he continued "I am travel into a different world and I didn''t awaken any golden finger."

    "What about the promised golden finger that every time travellers should have?"

    "Where is my system?, where is my beautiful teacher?, or are there any heaven defying sword spirit but where?, Any heaven defying techniques that a traveller should have? I also don''t have this, Any artifact well I don''t seem to have any right?, what about the ring grandfather... Well thest one even if I had I will destroy his soul with my thunder."

    Liam didn''t like having a grandpa monitoring him 24 hours.

    "I am happy without even a golden finger not to mention whether it is a system or any beautiful teacher teacher or sword spirit they would be able to monitor me and that would be definitely ufortable so without golden finger I am happy not to mention born in a duke family while my talent is S level and having a beautiful mother is best."

    "If given choice I definitely don''t want to be a protagonist. No matter where the protagonist will go he will be humiliated so not bing a protagonist is excellent.

    "Not to mention all protagonists seem to have one thingmon. That is that their parents must be sacrificed to the heavens if we talk about sacrificing Lucius I could still bear or would even happy about it but what about my mom?"

    He didn''t want to sacrifice his mother she is his only his. While thinking his eyes shed with a blue light and deep obsession.

    "Haa forget about the golden finger." Liam stand up from the bathtub and goes inside the room to wear some clothes.

    "But I should try to see whether I have any other magic talent except this one."

    After wearing a white cultivation type robe he made his way towards theke that was inside their house. On the way many maid''s and servent give him greetings he also responded with a smile.

    While he was going there he remembered yesterday night and his eyes became deep as he thought ''In this world except me there should be other time travellers?.''

    ''This thing is definitely not ruled out.''

    As for why he thinks like this is because even though most of the time inside his head he thinks about sex and is like a horny kid who thinks with his dick.

    Well this is right that most of time he thinks with his dick but still he looks over many things giving great attentions so when his motheres out from the bathroom wearing ck stockings he knows that in this world except him there should be other other time travellers like him.

    But this is just a suspicious of his and is not confirmed.

    ''Who knows if the fantasy world people''s are pervert as Earth''s and had invented ck stockings but I should still look over this matter.'' He joked about it but still took a note about that and remembered it.

    Soon hee to the same ce when hees 5 years ago.

    Theke seen didn''t seem to change. it was still silent yet beautiful, around it there were many small nt''s before but now they had became small tree.

    The water inside theke was blue and we could the rock''s inside it because theke was clean.

    Two person were sitting beneath the cherry blossom tree while one girl who looks 13 or 14 years was meditating and gathering mana.

    The two were naturally Lilith and Celestia while the girl was Leah his twin sister.

    Arriving there he smiled and sit between both of them as he said "I breakthrough and now I am 1st tier high stage mage."

    While talking his both hands were ced on their waist.

    Lilith and Celestia saw Liaming here with happy expression and after hees and sit between them he said that he breakthrough and for him they were naturally happy.

    "Congrattions dear"

    Lilith dosen''t seem to mind his hands that were ced on her waist.

    But Celestia expression went into panic and she shook off his hands from her waist and looked at Lilith.

    But saw that Lilith doesn''t seem to mind her son''s hands ced on her waist but she was still nervous.

    After shaking off her waist a little and as he hands took of his hands from her waist she pretended to calm and also congratted him "Congrattions dear on breaking through 1st tier high level mage."

    Liam saw that she went into panic when his hands were ced on her waist and when she shook off her waist he also took off his hands and smiled inside his heart.

    Thinking of something his eyes shed and he thanked them for their congrattions.

    Then they started talking about unimportant things but suddenly his mother asked him "Do you want to experience fight with us? You know you can have some experience about fighting and knowledge how to use spells in real fight."

    Hearing her Liam brows furrowed for a moment as he said "Okay but wait until Leah wake up from her mediation."

    Liam also wanted to know about his own depth in fighting and power so he also agreed with them. It was his first time fighting in this world.

    His mother give him many books about mage spells but he didn''t like many of them but he do created some spells based on what he saw on earth.

    The spells that he had created were powerful but only in the future, now they can be only called weak. But he knows that if same person with higher mage realm use those spells then he could even destroy a city.

    But the current Liam naturally couldn''t do that but even so he has some confidence in himself.

    He didn''t think of defeating them he only wanted to know his own level and also let them know that he had created some spells.

    Showing them the spells that he had created he didn''t worry about exposing his spells by them.

    Because who were they. They were his mother and teacher well Celestia could be said his half teacher in the previous years she also give him some advice.

    Also showed him practically.

    So calling her teacher is not wrong. Not to mention he is pretty excited about calling her teacher because even though he didn''t force his feelings on her but their rtionship is excellent.

    It can be said that in their rtionship he only need to pierce some distance and then their rtionship will be even became boyfriend and girlfriend.

    But it may seem weird calling a 11 years child boyfriend.

    But Liam seems to ignore this fact. Not only him but Celestia also seems to ignore this fact.

    ***

    Discord Link :- https://discord.gg/38sHvNaUzr

 Chapter 39 39. Leah Is Obsessed With Her Brother

    <h4>Chapter 39 Chapter 39. Leah Is Obsessed With Her Brother</h4>

    Even though it may seem weird but for them this was not important.

    As for creating some spells it''s not like that he has heaven defying understanding. But because if he had a little idea about creating a spell and think about it''s core idea then he could release that spell.

    But that is limited for only lighting his talent. That''s why now he thinks that magic talent is important. Because if we had a core idea then we could create a spell.

    Don''t think it is easy. It is easy for Liam because he had watched this magic spells on Earth.

    We not only need a core idea but also need to simte it inside our mind that''s why many people''s in this world think that creating a spell is difficult.

    But for Liam who is time traveller it is pretty easy.

    Creating spells also has many limitations like mana, life force, idea whether it is right or wrong etc.

    For creating a spell if we had core idea and simte it inside our mind is easy.

    Why we can create spells by this, Liam had thought about it and he thinks this world likeputer.

    For example if the world is aputer then when we use or create spells we would be inexplicable connecting to thatputer file who match our spell.

    That''s why it is easy. It cannot be said that this spell is yours at starting but as the time goes and we practice it without even that specify file could release our spells.

    Thinking this world like aputer is only his idea and he didn''t confirmed it. But he still think that he is pretty much closer to the truth.

    Some timeter,

    Leah opened her eyes and ended her mediation.

    After opening her eyes she saw her mother and brother were talking to her teacher.

    So after she saw her brother she was excited and trotted all the way near and jumped on him who was sitting.

    "Brother, why you didn''te yesterday?" While speaking her big blue eyes looked at him while showing a bit of obsession as her eyes shed.

    Liam catched her while sitting and said "Don''t jump like this didn''t I tell you before."

    He also saw her eyes that shed with obsession for him and smiled a little Inside his heart.

    He knows his sister is obsessed with himself just as he is obsessed with his mother. But it''s not a thing that he needs to worry about.

    Having a little YANDERE is not bad at all. Not to mention if she is your sister and is obsessed with you at a healthy pace is the best.

    She could also be called a brother control.

    "Then... Why didn''t youe yesterday?"

    "Ahhh this.." Speaking of yesterday what should he say? he can''t say that he was waiting for his mother toeback so he could fuck her at night.

    As Leah asked this question he could feel another eyes that focused on him. He naturally know that it was Celestia who was looking at him also wanting a answer from him.

    "Ahem yesterday I was meditating and gathering mana so I could broke through and see I broke through today." He randomly give her a excuse while she and Celestia both withdraw their eyes from him feeling satisfied when he told them ''truth.''

    But he looked at his mother and found out that she giggling a little.

    When he saw that she was giggling he was a little annoyed and decided to give her double punishment tonight.

    One was for morning when she teased him and one was now. Thinking of tonight he rubbed her waist and groped it a little.

    When Lilith felt her waist that was groped by her son. On her her face two beautiful blushes appeared.

    " Wow congrattions brother, huh Mom why is your face red?" Leah congratted him but saw her mother''s face was red so she asked and as she asked Lilith became the focus of their as Celestia and Liam also looked at her.

    ''Heh why don''t you giggle more now.'' Liam thought as he groped her waist one more time.

    Lilith face blushed even more but she pretended to cool and said "The weather is very hot."

    While saying she fanned herself with her hands.

    How could Liam let her go like this so he smiled and said "But mom it''s not that hot and your talent is Ice right. So what type heat can you get?"

    "T-that t-that it''s your training time so you should fight with me. We should do training fast so we could go and have lunch." Lilith didn''t answered but seem to looked at him faintly as she stands up wanting to have fight with him.

    ''Fuck!?'' She is definitely thinking of taking revenge when we fight right so "No mom you should sit down and watch us as me and teacher fight."

    "Fighting, why are you fighting brother?" Leah asked as she looked at her mother and teacher faintly worried that her brother was being ''bullied'' by her mother and teacher.

    Even though her mage realm is only second tier but for her brother she was ready to fight with them.

    ''For my brother.'' Leah cheered herself as she thought.

    "I am fighting with them because I want to know my level and could also have some fighting experience. Also I could know after fighting with them when to cast a spell in real fighting. You could call it sparring with each other." Not knowing what was going inside his sister mind he replied as both he and Celestia stands up.

    As for Lilith she sat down again she was just warning him not like she could hurt her own child.

    Looking at his well behaved mother his mouth''s corner twitched a little shaking off his head a little he goes into a open area with Celestia so they could fight and the ce where they were sitting don''t get destroyed.

    "Should we start?" Liam asked

    "If you are ready we can start but remember to go all out." Celestia replied him as she said she also wanted to know how much power does he had cultivated.

    When Liam heard her he nodded. He didn''t feel offended when she told him to attack her first. While she stands up and waited for him to attack her first because he knows that she is the one who is powerful between them.

    So he wouldn''t be petty enough to think that she was humiliating him somehow when he is weak.

    When Celestia saw him nodding and taking a stance to fight with her. She was standing looking at him very rxed not like that she was about to fight with him.

    ***

    Hey guys,

    Many photos that I upload on Webnovel got deleted somehow and I need to upload them again and again.

    Not only that because the picture pixels are high I need topress their pixels before uploading them so the photos didn''t look clear sometimes.

    I had uploaded clean and high quality pictures on discord. If you want to see join discord server.

    Here is the link :- https://discord.gg/38sHvNaUzr

    This link is also in the synopsis.

 Chapter 40 40. Sparring With Celestia

    <h4>Chapter 40 Chapter 40. Sparring With Celestia</h4>

    Liam looked at her who was standing very rxed not like that she was about to have fight with him.

    He smiled worriedly inside his heart and not thinking much he started chanting the spell at the end he said "Lighting Arc."

    As he chanted full spell out of nowhere a bolt of lightning arc shoots out from the sky but not from the clouds itself. It was just from the upper side.

    A long curve slower then regr lighting shoots up but as it was about to arrive it subdivided and bes dozen of lightning bolt hitting towards Celestia.

    "Just this" Celestia smiled and said as she moved from her ce.

    The lighting arc that was about to hit her before didn''t even touched her clothes.

    "Come again" She said looking at him giving him one more chance to attack her.

    Liam groaned inside his heart even though he knows that his spell wouldn''t even touch her but when it happened his mood was still a little off.

    Looking at her he started chanting again and atst he said "Lighting bolt"

    Soon a bolt of lightning from the upper side shoot out and Celestia moved again from her ce easily but at this time Liam voice sounded again "Lighting arrow"

    Celestia was a little surprised looking at him who has a smile over his mouth while some sweat on his forehead.

    The next second the spell touched her but only her foot.

    Lighting arrow is a conjuration of lightning into an arrow but it is unstable and less powerful because it is a blunt impact.

    Liam was speechless looking at his own spell which was failed to hit her because it was unstable.

    "Hehehe sneak attack is not a good thing dear." While saying this Celestia covered her mouth with her hands as she giggled.

    On Liam face there was a smile as he said "It is not called sneak attack but strategy."

    Hearing him she paused while at this time she and Liam heard a giggleing from near them.

    Liam looked at where the sound wasing from and it was his mother who wasughing.

    While his sister had small star inside her eyes. Not only that after giggling and finding out that he was looking at her she give him a thumbs up.

    Even though she didn''t said anything but he could feel that instead of praising him she wasughing because the sneak attack that he did was converted into strategy by him.

    Even though he was a little embarassed but his was usual without any redness.

    Celestia paused for a moment after hearing him and said "Is that so? Then it is my turn to attack you."

    While she didn''tment on his statement but inside her heart she agreed with him not only her but Lilith also agreed with his approach.

    As for Leah ''everything my brother do is right'' is she thinking.

    In the battle this sneak attack''s are called strategy.

    ''But we are not fighting. I am just giving him some experience and idea how to fight in the future so'' she thought and started chanting as she said atst "Frozen winds"

    When chanting any spell we do need a wand but it is specially for people''s who couldn''t control mana and inject it into their spells properly. But Liam had a fine control over his mana so that was not a problem for him.

    When Liam heard her he was not prepared at all and was thinking of attacking her again so unprepared he was hit by her spell easily and even if he was prepared he would still be hitted by her spell.

    As soon as he was hitted by her spell he sneezed.

    *Achoo*

    His body started to get cold and the only ce where he received heat was from the mana inside his body.

    But even though he knows that he was destined to lose he still chanted one more time "Lighting ball"

    As he said that a ball of lightning conjured into his hands and he released it towards her.

    Celestia was a little surprised as he casted a spell even after hitted by her spell.

    Because the spell that she had released if a second tier middle stage mage is hitted by it even he will lose his will to fight with her.

    But he still released a attack that was a surprise for her because his mage rm is first tier and high stage.

    Feeling happy she waved her hands and released the spell that she had casted before.

    As for the lighting ball it still didn''t hit her or she didn''t let it touch her.

    Liam felt heatness when she waved her hands and released released the spell.

    At this time Celestia said "Very good even after hitted by my spell you can release a spell. You know if a second tier mage is hitted by it even he will lose his will to fight and surrender. It seems your will power is pretty strong. Then this time you attack me again."

    Liam was speechless hearing her praise and thought ''It''s not that my will power is strong but it''s because of my strong body that I had cultivated using 20% mana.''

    But he wouldn''t be foolish enough to say this but he could feel that inside his body mana reserve was about to clear so he said "Teacher I don''t have enough mana to cast a spell again."

    "Ahh I remember it now. You are a first tier mage not bad you released four spells on your first try but remember that you could release more spells at the same mana if you control your mana more precisely." While saying shees to his side as he nodded and they goes back to his mother''s and sister side.

    Liam know that even though his control over mana is fine but he still need to looks over and control it even more precisely. Before he only created the spells he didn''t even checked whether their output is correct as he thought.

    Because their was feeling inside his heart that the spell he had created is right so he didn''t even checked it. Aftering to this new world he started to bezy.

    In some seconds they arrived before his mother''s and sister.

    When seeing both of them Lilith and Leah stands up while Leah checked his brother.

    "Brother are you hurt?" While saying this she touched his body with her soft little hands and looked at her teacher narrowing her eyes a little.

    "No I am not hurt. The teacher control her power and didn''t hurt me when sparring." Saying this he took her hands into his while her face went red and had a little blush. She felt very sweet as if she was eating honey when her brother took her hands.

    When Liam saw her like this he smiled a little as for Lilith and Celestia they just smiled and didn''t think much.

    They know that she is about to be a brother control. But some how they don''t feel anything about it. As for how it is possible for them to not have much thought is because of Liam.

    Then Liam looked at Celestia and a idea shed into his mind as a smirk formed onto his face.

    ***

    Discord Link :- https://discord.gg/38sHvNaUzr

 Chapter 41 41. It Is True That Like A Mother, So Are Her ChildrenщИецкЪ

    <h4>Chapter 41 Chapter 41. It Is True That Like A Mother, So Are Her Children''s</h4>

    When Leah saw smile on her brother face she thought ''Is brother happy because I touched him?''

    Thinking of this the little girl face blushed and she felt a little dizzy while standing. But she didn''t let go her brother hands.

    Not knowing what was going inside her daughter head Lilith said "It''s noon already should be eat lunch."

    Liam nodded and said "Okay but I sweat a lot when we were fighting so I need to take a shower."

    Lilith looked at him speechless inside her heart because there was not even an ounce of sweat on his body.

    But still she nodded because she knows that her son wouldn''t say something meaningless and he would have to do something that''s why he is asking for sometime.

    "What about you Celestia? Do you also want to eat lunch with us?" Lilith asked looking at Celestia

    "No, I am going back." Celestia shook her head she was ready to go back her home.

    But Liam interjected and said "Teacher I need to ask you something and it will take sometime for me to take a bath so why don''t you stay with us and have some lunch?"

    "You can ask me tomorrow dear." Celestia said as she stroked his head with her hands as a smile formed on her face. She thought that he really have something important to ask that''s why she said this.

    But Liam shook his head and said "No teacher it is pretty important please."

    While saying he break and took off his hands from his sister hands and ced his hand on her hands as he interlocked their fingers a little.

    Feeling his small hands above her as he interlocked their fingers she doubt whether what he is asking is serious or not. But thinking of something she felt her face became hot as heavy blush could be seen on her face.

    So in the end she nodded and said "Then I will clear your doubt. Umm s-so can you take off your hands."

    She asked him in the matter of love she didn''t have much knowledge. So she is somehow shy.

    Liam nodded looked at his mother and said "Mom teacher will be also be eating with us."

    Lilith was a little surprised but nodded and said "Ok you take a bath, I will make some food for us and serve on the table till then."

    "What about maid''s?" Liam asked raising his eyebrows.

    "Today I have decided that I will be making food for us." Saying she took her daughter hands and giving them some space.

    But Leah said "Ahhh mom I wille with my brotherter."

    She didn''t want to leave them alone. But will Lilith listen to her daughter? Of course not.

    But when Leah was making some noise she smiled ans asked "Don''t you want to make some food for your brother yourself?"

    Leah was stunned by her mother''s question and thought ''If I help mother making food wiil my brother like it? If he likes it I can ask him something.''

    Thinking of what she was would ask her brother if he liked her food a idiotic smile appear on her face.

    She didn''t even notice that her mother was looking at her weirdly while they were already out of range from Liam and Celestia.

    ''Does she loves her brother?'' A thought full expression appeared on her face as she looked at her daughter.

    Even though the chances were low but the suspicious was not ruled out.

    ''What should I do if my daughter like her brother?'' Looking at her daughter idiotic smile she asked herself inside her heart and a troubled expression appeared on her face.

    Not knowing what thinking she asked her daughter gently "Dear do you like your brother?"

    "Huh!?" When she was thinking of her brother she heard her mother question and woke up from her sweet dream but feel that some drops of salivaes out from her mouth.

    She cleaned it with her hands and said as a matter of course "Of course I like my brother but why did you asked mom?"

    While speaking a confusion like expression appeared on her face.

    Lilith was stunned she thought even if her daughter likes her brother she wouldn''t tell him or would be shy but she directly told him with a mix of confusion as she asked him.

    "R-really t-then t-that that is good?" She said while looking at her and also her daughter while this question was also for her.

    But Leah didn''t paid any attention over it and she was in happy mood. What she likes is her brother and then mother so she is happy that her mother didn''t said anything over this.

    Looking at her daughter who was happy the troubled expression from her face eased and thought ''If she like her brother t-then this is good?''

    ''Yes, this is good neither my son nor my daughter will go anywhere from me.'' Lilith thought obsessively.

    As is the mother, so is her children''s. Not only her son is obsessed with herself but she is also obsessed with him and her daughter. As for Leah she is obsessed with her brother.

    So It is true that like a mother, so are her children''s.

    After thinking of this she was also happy and took her daughter hands want her to teach making some food.

    ***

    Here Lilith had already decided their family future ns.

    What about Liam and Celestia after Lilith and Leah were gone?

    Time goes back for some minutes ago,

    Looking at his mother who is also his wingman Liam smiled and took Celestia hands again and said "Teacher you must be also sweating so why not we both took a bath?"

    "Taking a bath together? No no no no." When Celestia heard him she shook her head pretty fast.

    Liam looked at her while frowning a little he knows that she was had shown this much resistance so asking her again would be useless but he said "Alright then why don''t youe with me to my room till I take a bath?"

    "M-me" She pointed her finger at herself and hesitated a little while asking "Shouldn''t I go to kitchen helping your mother?"

    "No teacher, My sister will help my mother and I will be alone in the room if you were with me I could talk with you while taking a bath." Liam saw she was hesitating. He knows that she would definitely agree with him.

    "O-okay" In the end she nodded and asked "D-do you want to drink my milk?"

    Liam looked at her surprise it was the first time she had asked him but thinking of yesterday that he didn''te outside room. He understands that she should be also feeling horny and it has became her habit.

    After he invented his greatest spell of milking out a woman. From then on he would see a chance and must drink her milk everyday.

    He wanted this to became her habit and look his hard work has paid off. He smiled lewdly inside his heart but on the surface he remained calm.

    He wanted to let her feel some horniness so when he took things further she wouldn''t refuse to his advances.

    ***

    Discord Link :- https://discord.gg/38sHvNaUzr

 Chapter 114 114. Is This Why Some People Like Tsundere?*

    Chapter 114  114. Is This Why Some People Like Tsundere?*

    Liam and Celestia both cummed at the same time and they had ced their palm in front of each other''s ce.

    Liam palm coverd her whole pussy while still fingering. Celestia stroked his dick but she paid attention when he would cum. She had also covered his ns.

    They wanted to collect each other''s semen and taste it.

    Liam body shook cause of pleasure and he cummed for the first time today.

    Celestia body jolted with pleasure. She didn''t know that cumming could be this pleasurable.

    Even though feeling pleasure but her hand had still covered his ns.

    She felt her hands were full of something thick sticky type liquid.

    She wanted to move her hand but dare not because he was still cumming.

    Liam on the other hand had closed his eyes and he was savouring the moment. He had covered her pussy and felt his palm which was sticky due to her cum.

    She was still cumming so he didn''t stop fingering her pussy or moved his hand.

    After some timeter they opened their eyes. Celestia eyes were also close.

    After opening their eyes they broke the kiss and a silver thread of saliva could be seen when they broke their kiss.

    Liam slurped back the saliva inside his mouth and took back his hand which was extremely sticky.

    He took back the hand and saw that his palm was covered by a sticky yellowish white jelly type liquid.

    He knows that it was her cum. It was really her cum not some precum. He gulped but didn''t suck her cum. After taking back his hand he looked at her.

    He saw that she also took back her hand and her hand were covered by his semen.

    He saw that Celestia was looking at her hand.

    Her eyes and breathing was erratic.

    He frowned but the next second his frown eased.

    Actually he didn''t wanted her to suck his saliva now. After all he will kiss her and kissing mouth while her mouth is full of his semen is gross.

    But thinking of the cleaning spell. His frowned eased after all if she eat his cum. He can clean her mouth with it.

    The other is that he wanted to see her eating his cum.

    Liam said "Teacher it was good."

    Celestia took back her gaze from her hand and red at him as she says "What!? You are still calling me teacher!"

    Liamughed awkwardly but still said "Teacher this is for you. Think what would others think of you when call you by your name directly!"

    He wanted to call her teacher because it was extremely arousing for him. Breaking a taboo rtionship is just so exciting.

    He thought ''It seems I need to find a cheap master in the future.''

    Liam licked his lips bute back to his senses when he heard her "But now there is no one and you are still calling me that."

    In fact Celestia didn''t think that calling herself teacher is bad but she thinks that what would happen if he didn''t love herself in the future.

    She wanted him to remember that she is his women not teacher.

    She needs him.

    Liam said "T-that I-I like calling you teacher."

    In the end he still decided to tell her the truth. If he tell her lie then he would need to fabric another lie in the future.

    "Why" Celestia looked at him and couldn''t understand why he liked calling her that.

    ''Is that because he is calling me this from the childhood?'' She thought.

    Liam hesitated and said "I-Its, because it''s so exciting!!!"

    Celestia was stunned and looked at him. But whate after that is overwhelming blush.

    After she thinks about this she also felt some... excitement.

    "I-is that so?" She looked at him. Her face was blushing and the roots of her ears were red. Because she had just cummed her eye was moist.

    It looks arousing for any person. It''s almost as if she could seduces anyone she wants. But what is even more exciting is that smell in the atmosphere which is arousing.

    A weird fishy smell could be smelled in the atmosphere. On Liam side her cum smell while on Celestia side his cum smell. The smell was on the side of each other because their hand were in front of each other.

    Celestia even though feels that she shouldn''t said this but feeling deep hidden excitement inside her heart she continued "Then you call me teacher in the future."

    Liam looked at her surprise when he heard this. He was ready to call her by name but it seems...

    He looked at her while some joking inside his eyes.

    Then he looked at the her hand and said "Okay teacher I will call you that in the future whenever I want to."

    After saying he continued " That teacher what will you do with the semen in your hand."

    Celestia felt ashamed and coquettishly red at him.

    When Liam saw her coquettish re hisid dick became hard again.

    He felt his blood was rushing in his body and he felt hot inside his heart.

    He thought ''Today this woman will be only mine.''

    He controlled his overflow lust and heard her.

    Celestia looked at him and said "Isn''t because of you that my hands get soiled!"

    Liam looked awkward but he was smirking inside his heart.

    He looked inocent and said "Teacher your hands were so soft. I couldn''t control myself."

    Celestia heard him and snorted but inside his heart she felt satisfied. After all he cummed because of herself.

    Even though she wanted to drink the yogurt in her hand but she didn''t wanted him to think that she is a lewddy.

    She awkwardly asked "Now what should I do with this?"

    Liam smiled inside his heart and thought ''Finally couldn''t sit still huh.''

    He said "I don''t know teacher but I am going to sip your cum."

    Celestia looked at him coquettishly again.

    She was happy inside her heart when she heard him saying this.

    But she snorted on the surface and said "Then I got no choice. I will also sip your semen reluctantly."

    Liam heard her and shook his head inside his heart.

    He amusedly thought ''Reluctantly hmm.''

    He finds her annoying when she act like that. Like it was because he was doing this that''s why she was going to do the same.

    He didn''t like tsundere but in case of Celestia he find that she was somehow cute.

    ''Is this why some people love tsundere?'' Liam thought she obviously wanted to do this but she showed reluctance doing this.

    He looked at her and finding that he didn''t feel it was annoying he said "Okay teacher it''s your choice. I am going to sip your cum now."

    Celestia heard him and looked at him somehow nervous.

    Even though he had drink her precum before but what if it taste different then this.

    She didn''t wanted him to say that her cum was gross. Because that would be so shameful.

    Liam saw she was anticipatingly looking at him. He didn''t let her wait and moved his hand in front of his mouth.

    First he smelled the fragrance from his hand.

    His hand were full of fishy smell but it wasn''t bad in fact he liked it.

    After smelling enough fragrance he looked at her again. He saw that her eyes was showing that she is feeling shame.

    Feeling the shame in her eyes Liam was a little excited. He opened his mouth and said "It smell good teacher I am going to ''sip'' it properly inside my mouth."

    After saying he didn''t waited for her and after smelling his hand one more time he stuck out his tongue from his mouth.

    After that he moved his tongue on his palm. Escaply where there was some white jelly.

    Liam took the jelly inside his mouth and instead of swallowing it. He started chewing the jelly inside his mouth.

    When he took the jelly inside his mouth he felt that the taste was same as precum but it had be strong.

    He felt his mouth became sour at the same time her cum was somehow sweet.

    His mouth became sweet and sour at the same time.

    He didn''t disliked it but it''s the opposite!

    Liam liked her cum taste.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

 Chapter 115 115. A Small Goal Is Completed!*

    Chapter 115  115. A Small Goal Is Completed!*

    On the other hand Celestia watched Liam as he slurped her cum into his mouth.

    She felt strange when she watched him eating herself cum.

    But her body felt hot and feeling the stickiness in her palm. She felt a little excited.

    ''Now that he had eaten my cum. It''s my turn to taste his semen. But before that...'' Celestia looked at him and after she saw he opened his eyes.

    She said "That, that how was the taste?"

    Liam heard her and instead of answering her he looked at her and smirked.

    He still didn''t said anything ande near her.

    After that he said "You can taste it yourself."

    Liam face was just right in front of her. So when he said that Celestia could feel his breathing.

    Celestia felt his hor breathing on her face and she could smell a fishy smelling from his mouth.

    ''T-this should be my cum smell right?'' She thought and after she saw a smirk on his face she blushed but her mood irked.

    She said "Okay"

    She lowered her mouth and kissed him on the lips. The same lips which was smeared by her own cum.

    When Celestia kissed him she felt a sticky liquid flowing into her own mouth. She know that it''s not his saliva.

    It''s her cum which he was chewing just now. Because of his chewing the jelly was gone and it finally converted into the liquid.

    Feeling her own cum she hesitated at the same time she thought ''W-w-what should I do? What will he think of me in the future?? Should I swallow it or transfer back to his mouth??? In the end what should I do!?''

    She thought hard but couldn''t think what she should do. She opened her eyes and saw that Liam eyes were looking at herself.

    She felt shame and in the end ''He will definitely not think that I am bad!"

    Having the confidence she swallowed the liquid down to her throat.

    After she did this she felt a strange feeling covering her whole body. It was not anything else but the heat and some weirdness that she swallowed her own cum.

    Liam on the other hand looked at her whose eyes were closed but shaking due to fear and excitement.

    Watching her feeling fear and excitement he thought ''Bullying your own women is best!''

    He watched her as she swallowed herself cum.

    Even though he shouldn''t thought but he still couldn''t help and thought ''Shouldn''t she feel disgusted by her own cum?''

    He thinks that he couldn''t eat his own semen just thinking about it make him sick.

    He shook his head inside his heart and cleared his head.

    After some time they broke their kiss.

    After they broke their kiss Liam smiled and asked "So teacher now you should know the taste of your cum right?"

    Celestia felt her cheeks were burning and she even thought that why did she asked him in the beginning.

    "Tell me teacher, do you like your cum?" Liam is a curious child who is hungry for more knowledge. That''s why he is asking her this. It''s not that he is a degenerate person.

    Celestia heard him again and she know that he would definitely won''t stop asking herself until she answers him.

    So she nodded her head. How could she says that she didn''t like her own cum.

    And in fact it wasn''t bad and was even somehow delicious.

    Liam saw her nodding her head and he curled up his lips.

    He continued "Then teacher why don''t your taste my semen and tell me whether your cum taste delicious or mine semen?"

    Celestia heard her ''student'' and felt like fainting. She shook her head and said "No I didn''t gathered your semen for eating!"

    " Hahaha" Liamughed and said " But teacher I didn''t said that you collected my semen to eat it."

    Celestia also know what she said is simply like telling him that she collected his semen to eat.

    She sighed and reluctantly said " Okay I wil tell you whose cum taste better and delicious!"

    " Yes teacher that''s what I am talking about!" He smiled and told her.

    Then he looked at her eagerly. Celestia felt his eager gaze she felt a strange feeling when she was watched by him who was eager to let herself taste his cum.

    She didn''t let him wait more more time.

    She moved her hand and started smelling his semen.

    When she did that the thick liquid rolled and was about to drop.

    "Oops!" Celestia saw when she had just ced the hand in front of her nose and was about to smell it. A thick liquid, drop of semen, was about to drop in the ground.

    She didn''t wanted to let the semen fall on the ground. It''s what she get by doing hardwork. How could she be willingly fall apart.

    She immediately moved her hand and mouth.

    She didn''t use her hand but moved her head and her mouth was below her hand.

    The drop of thick semen finally dropped into her mouth.

    Liam saw all this and his dick twitched even more fierce.

    He felt more excited then usual. After all he saw a women who is hungry for his semen and she didn''t even wanted to waste one drops of his semen.

    ''A small goal ispleted!'' Liam thought

    As for the big goal?

    It''s to let many women''s do the same.

    Liam said he is hungry for more women''s. Of course that''s for the future.

    After feeling the drop in her mouth she know that it''s sessful she didn''t let a drop of semen waste.

    After that she felt the drop and even though it was just a drop but it was thick andrger then usual. She could feel that inside her mouth. She didn''t swallowed down her throat but properly let the drop melt around her mouth.

    That was her n. Then she again ced her hand in front of mouth and smelled it.

    When she took a deep breath in her hand coated with his semen. She felt a heavy fishy smell rushing into her nose and the same smell she also felt it into her mouth.

    Her mood was strange because she shouldn''t like such a heavy fishy smell but the thing is that she liked it.

    No, she loved it and felt she wouldn''t forget this smell for the rest of her life.

    ''I don''t know why but I want to sniff this smell again!'' She felt that this smell is quite addictive.

    Once smelling the person couldn''te out of it and even though somehow strange but want to smell again.

    She licked her red plump lips and did what she wanted to do. She took a deep breath on her palm again and the same smell rushed into her nose.

    At the same time she stuck out her tongue and licked her tongue where the semen was most.

    She didn''t took the semen but just coated her tongue with his semen and took back into her mouth.

    Inside her mouth she started chewing that same semen drop which she wanted to automatically melt into her mouth.

    She find out that it couldn''t melt automatically just because it was so thick.

    She rolled her tongue coated with his semen inside her mouth on every corner and finally she couldn''t stop herself and after taking a final deep breath in her palm she swallowed all his semen.

    She first chewed it then rolled inside her mouth and finally she swallowed it.

    Liam watched all this happening and his breathing became deep and he started gasping.

    The scenes was so hot. It bes even more hot when the beauty drink the semen but the semen is yours.

    Just thinking about it. You won''t only filled with lust but your heart would also filled with inner satisfaction.

    Liam watched her when she chewed in his semen and then she rolled the semen inside her mouth.

    After feeling and coating the mouth''s every corner with semen she finally swallowed down her throat.

    Liam felt hot in his heart and now he didn''t wanted to wait for more time.

    He wanted to have sex and finally make her only his.

    After Celestia did all this she finally opened her eyes and saw that Liam was looking at herself with hot gaze.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

 Chapter 116 116. Top Secret Topic*

    Chapter 116  116. Top Secret Topic*

    After Celestia did all this she opened her eyes and felt a hot gaze in her body.

    Feeling his eager yet sexual gaze her body trembled automatically. No it''s not because of fear but excitement.

    She also wanted to have intimate rtionship with him.

    After doing all of this she said "That, should be go into your room?"

    Liam heard her and know that she was also eager for having sex with himself.

    Of course he wouldn''t hesitate and said "Ok teacher. We should go to my bedroom."

    His bedroom, the one, when he slept alone before. In Lilith room his sister and mom were sleeping... or maybe cultivating.

    He didn''t know whether his mother had slept again or started cultivating.

    Celestia nodded her head shyly.

    Then she lowered her head and wanted to kiss him.

    Liam saw her like that and immediately put his palm on her mouth.

    She looked at him doubt as why he didn''t wanted to have kiss with herself.

    The corner of his mouth twitched and he thought ''Didn''t she know that men won''t like their own semen? Wait maybe she really don''t know! After all she might not have enough knowledge. She didn''t have a husband and for that I am grateful. I need to teach her that.''

    He coughed and directly said "Teacher I don''t like drinking my own semen. So when you did this stuff in the future don''t kiss me."

    Celestia heard him and snorted.

    She moved back her head. Liam also took back his hands.

    After moving back she looked at him aggrievedly and said "Why you don''t like that? You let me taste my own... You know!"

    Liam face was calm and looked apologetic but inside his heart he was panicking. He didn''t have enough power to fight with her at this moment what if she forcefully kiss him.

    He calmly said "Teacher you know that I don''t like that. Other then that... Anyways teacher you like your cum right? Now we should go back to my room and study about life!"

    Liam was about to say other then that he could ept anything but he thought what if she force another thing. So in the end he had to change the subject.

    Celestia snorted again but didn''t continued on the same subject.

    If her husband didn''t like this then she will not force on him. Can''t she see that he is guarding against her. He didn''t wanted to kissed when she eats his semen.

    She snorted coldly once again feeling somehow upset. Then she calmed down and cleaned her mouth with mana properly.

    Liam saw her that she used the cleaning spell and cleaned herself using mana. She cleaned her hands and mouth.

    He even though appears that he didn''t pay attention but how could he not so after watching that she really cleaned her mouth he moved his head and kissed her lips.

    Of course his mouth still taste like her cum. Because his height was short he stands on his tiptoes to kiss her lips.

    It''s time to have sex with her and take her virginity. He didn''t wanted to be blue ball by her.

    Celestia felt something blocking her mouth and know that it was Liam who is kissing herself.

    She felt a little satisfied and kissed him back. Of course both of them kissed lightly.

    She felt sour yet sweet taste again in his mouth. She know that it was herself cum.

    ''You didn''t like your cum. It''s your problem! Anyway I like it.'' She thought and licked his lips with her tongue.

    After that they broke their kiss.

    As they broke Celestia said "Why didn''t you cleaned your mouth? Hmph you don''t like your cum but you want me to eat my own cum!"

    Liam know that it was just a little temper no problem.

    He didn''t answered her but said "Okay teacher we should go!"

    Celestia nodded but after looking at his face sheughed.

    "Umm what happened? Is there something on my face?" Liam was puzzled when he saw that sheughed after looking at his face.

    Celestiaughed she didn''t wanted to tell him that his lips were red after he kissed herself.

    But after thinking that they would meet maid''s on the way she still told him after all she didn''t wanted him to lose any pride. Also she didn''t wanted to expose their rtionship.

    She said " There are red lipstick mark''s on your lips."

    Liam was stunned. He looked at her lips and know why there were lipstick mark on his lips.

    He quickly wiped cleaned his face with mana.

    Then he said "Teacher about our clothes?"

    Celestia nodded and said "Don''t worry about it. Let''s go!*

    Even though he was a little worried but he knows she won''t take any danger. He walked with her in his room.

    When they were walking they meet many maid''s. The maid''s greeted him normally.

    He was confused but immediately thought ''Even though the maid''s should be also mage but their mage realms are lower then Celestia. So using the illusion or maybe by overpowering them they automatically ignored this fact.''

    After thinking of this his mood wasn''t low that her realm his higher then himself.

    Because she is his women and he would natural won''t jealous of her. But in the future he will pay attention and would try to cultivate even more time... If he got the chance.

    After all his schedule is pack with his women''s.

    When they were going Celestia asked "Isn''t the direction wrong?"

    "No, this is my room. The roomwhich we gone before was my mom''s." Liam know what she was talking about.

    She was talking about the room where he took a bath previously.

    Celestia nodded her head and soon they arrived outside his room door.

    He opened the door and the room was clean even if he didn''t live here.

    After he and Celestia entered the door he closed the door.

    Then he said "Teacher cast a silent spell so no one hear our voice outside. The topic that we will discuss about is top secret. I don''t want anyone to hear it."

    Celestia looked at him nkly and there was a blush on her face. The top secret topic isn''t talking about life?

    Even if he won''t say that she would use the spell.

    After casting a spell.

    She looked at him and she looked a bit nervous. Even though she is older then him but at the end she is a virgin milf.

    She would naturally feel nervous as what do.

    Liam smiled and thought ''Well everyone would be but nervous having sex for the first time.''

    He didn''t know about others but he was nervous before. It''s just he didn''t showed and because of excitement he even forget to get nervous.

    He said "Teacher don''t be nervous. We are about to study the topic rted to life. I will teach you properly."

    He licked his lips and started the most basic forey with her.

    He kissed her lips and even though she did this just a moment ago but inside the room she was a bit nervous because she know that she was about to have sex with him and she didn''t know whether he would like it or not.

    ''No, no, no, Celestia don''t think about this you must squeeze him dry so he won''t think about other vixen''s.'' Of course she was talking about other women''s then his mother and disciple.

    She know that he had some problem when kissing herself because of height. Thinking that he is still child she felt guilty and a different excitement.

    So she lowered her head and kissed him back. She started to suck his lips instead of tongue.

    Liam opened his eyes and looked at her. After finding that she had closed her eyes he knows that even though she was trying to swallowing his lips but she was a bit nervous still now.

    He didn''t wanted her to feel nervous.

    So instead of cing his hand on her breasts or hips. He ced them behind her head.

    After cing them he started stroking his head while still kissing her.

    He even felt that his lips might have be swollen due to her sucking so tightly.

    Even though he felt some pain but because her lips were soft he ignored the pain and focused on doing the same with her.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

 Chapter 117 117. Celestias Little Thoughts*

    Chapter 117  117. Celestia''s Little Thoughts*

    Liam started doing the same he started kissing her lips. Her lips were soft as his mother''s pussy lips.

    Of course he wasn''t nervous so he didn''t suck her lips hard otherwise she would feel pain.

    When kissing her he stroked the milf head so she can lightly suck his lips.

    Celestia felt her head was being stroked by Liam''s hand. She opened her eyes only to find him looking at herself with great love and warmth in his eyes.

    She calmed down and stopped sucking his lips hard. She was nervous so she didn''t paid any attention but he won''t be injured right?

    Just when she was about to broke the kiss and ask him she found out that he was kissing herself and at the same time he pushed her head towards himself.

    She seems to know what he wanted and she shyly closed her eyes again.

    After closing her eyes she started doing the same. She started kissing him but this time lightly.

    They could feel each other''s lips that were soft. Both of them rubbed each other lips while sucking.

    Liam felt that she kissed him lightly. He nodded his head then took off his hand from her head and put his one hand on her upturned butt.

    As he did he rubbed it and stroked her ass.

    Even though he would do this everytime or did even a moment ago but he still feels sofortable when he groped and rubbed her ass.

    He gathered the saliva and exchanged with her.

    He put his other hand on her breasts and started squeezing her breasts.

    The already wet robe became even more wet.

    Liam felt his chest clothes became wet. But he didn''t felt disgust and it even aroused him. The faint fragrance of her milk filled the air. When he sniffed he seems to be hungry.

    ''Hehehe I really invented a great spell!'' He thought and after some time he broke their kiss.

    He licked his lips and a faint taste of lipstick entered his mouth. He ignored that and said "The topic about life is easy and simple! We will understand after having a child!"

    Celestia also licked her lips but when she heard him. Her face became red and she looked at him deadpan.

    He is a child what kind of child does he want?

    She shook her head and when she thought the guilt aas well as excitemente back to heart again.

    Liam saw that she didn''t refused. He took her hand and took her to the bed as they sit on it.

    Liam put his hand under her clothes and said "Teacher your breasts are so soft."

    Celestia looked at him who was greedy for her breasts. Her two white pair even she feels proud.

    After all from childhood he seems to interest in them.

    Even though she felt shy but in the end she finally decided to speak. She said "Really! They are all yours to y with."

    When she said that her gaze fell on the bedsheets. It seems the bedsheets captivated her.

    Liam know that she was feeling shy.

    But hearing her he still said "Really? Then I am wee"

    He took off her robes slowly. He wanted to see whether she would stop him. But in the end she didn''t stopped himself.

    In the end hepletely took off her upper robe. After taking off her robe he didn''t sucked on them but he moved back his body and looked at her.

    He saw that a great beauty was sitting on the bed. Her lower robe were wet while on above she was naked. Her blue hair and eyes particr looks beautiful. Escaply the eyes which even though are looking at the bed sheets but faint mist could be seen in them.

    But all of it only make a ''normal women.''

    What stands out her the most is the temprenment around her that is particrly arousing. There''s gentle yet mature aura around her. Even though the aura is mature but the expression match of a maiden.

    Main like two women most.

    One is who is young but behave like a mature women.

    The other is mature women who behave like maiden.

    They have their own taste but if get to choose only one. Any man would hesitate and he won''t be able to select as to which one should be his.

    ''But in the future I will have different women''s with different temprenment.'' After watching her he gulped his saliva and said "Teacher look at me"

    Celestia heard Liam but she was too shy to raise her head and look at him.

    Liam also know that it''s almost impossible for her to raise her head. He is about to have sex with her and he will be naturally responsible for her.

    He even though felt his dick standing and was about to burst out but his face showed extraordinary calmness.

    In fact if he was about to have sex for the first time he couldn''t do that but after broking his virginity and having sex day and night with his mom.

    He naturally have some body control.

    So he even though his dick was about to burst out from his robe but his face showed calmness.

    Liam smiled and ced his hand on her face.

    He raised her face with his two hands and said "Celestia look at me."

    When Celestia heard her name called by him her body trembled with excitement she finally raised her eyes and looked at him.

    But when she looked at him Liam heart beat start raising.

    Her blue eyes was misty and it was a little red as if she was crying for sometime.

    But he knows that it wasn''t because she was crying. It was because she was feeling shame and shyness.

    Celestia was about to have sex with Liam. But the courage that she raised was gone and what remained in the end was endless panic.

    She was panicked what if she was hurt? She has heard this that when the women have sex for first time she could be ''injured'' or what if he took her virginity but didn''t wanted to be responsible for her because she didn''t do good ''job'' when having sex.

    But all of this calmed down when he called her name.

    She seems to full with endless courage but her body still trembled and she finally looked at him.

    After watching him she find out that Liam eyes even though contains lust but more of it was love and warmth for herself.

    She took a deep breath and wanted to say she was fine but Liam spoke first "Are you fine dear?"

    He knows that she must have feeling panick or doubt whether her decision is right or wrong like what if he leaves her after having sex with her?

    Before time travelling he had read many plots of course most of them were mature.

    But at start he had read some serious stuff too.

    Even though he didn''t consider himself a good man but he will be responsible for his women until end.

    In fact this could be also his weakness but the weakness will be gone if he had enough power.

    He shook his head and looked at her with warm eyes.

    Celestia node her head and said "I am alright."

    Liam took off his hand from her face and holds her hand. After holding her he asked "Then dear can we continue?"

    Celestia nodded shyly. Even though she was panicking a while ago but his warm eyes seem to melt herself. She herself didn''t wanted to stop.

    They had already developed their rtionship until here then why would she wanted to stop.

    It''s just before she was panicking and worried but it seems her worry was useless.

    She smiled and took the lead.

    "We can continue, dear" She said and took the lead.

    She still let him hold her hand and started kissing him.

    Her tongue stuck out from her mouth and she let the saliva flow out from her mouth.

    When kissing him she thought ''Why was I even afraid? We have already done everything! It''s just thest step.''

    Thinking of this her heart couldn''t help beat for a moment and she kissed him even more eagerly.

    Liam was surprised but he did the same with her while holding her hand.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

 Chapter 118 118. Celestia Feel Itchy*

    Chapter 118  118. Celestia Feel Itchy*

    Liam didn''t stopped her but did the same with her. He hold her hand and their fingers crossed with each other showing the passion.

    Slowly Liam moved towards her and Celestia didn''t know why? But know what she should do at this moment.

    She started moving backwards and slowlyys down in the bed. When she did that only she know what kind of courage did it take.

    She gulped his saliva and when they were kissing suddenly she opened her and looked at him.

    But his eyes were closed and he was kissing her. She even though shy but let him do whatever he wanted with her hand.

    She closed her eyes. But as she did Liam opened his eyes and looked at her smiling inside his heart.

    Previously Liam and her fingers were crossing but he still felt that it was not enough so he took back his one hand and ced above his lower robe on his dick.

    His other left hand and her right hand was still holding each other while their fingers were crossed.

    Celestia on the other hand felt the heat in her left hand when she ced her hand above his dick and squeezed it lightly.

    Even though she had done the same thing before but she was still surprised by the size.

    She estimate that even with her two hands she couldn''t hold this. When he ced her hand above his dick she know what he wanted herself to do.

    So she did what he wanted. She first squeezed his dick from his ns to root. It was like she was trying to measure it''s size.

    When she did this her heart was beating crazily. She did know why she tried to measure his size even though she know it.

    ''It''s just, it''s toofortable to hold his dick which is somehow hot, thick and hard!!!'' She thought and then her fingers finally reached his balls.

    She took his balls and started ying with them. She was doing it very gently as if she was ying with a little baby.

    Liam felt her fingers touching his dick and his body twitched while kissing her. He felt it was so hot.

    ''Just by kissing I can''t pay her enough. I need to do the same!'' He thought and took back his hand gently.

    Celestia opened her eyes and find out that he was looking at her she didn''t know why but her eyes closed automatically a little shyly.

    Liam saw her like that and he was captivated by her temprenment. This time he took out his tongue and started licking her lips.

    Even though her mouth was open for him to let himself enter his tongue but he didn''t do that.

    His eyes which were were open shed and he let the saliva flow out from his mouth.

    When he did that the saliva didn''t go into her mouth. It fell on her lips and some of it goes into her mouth while most of it still fell on their body and bed sheets.

    Celestia felt a hot liquid pouring on her lips and she opened her mouth to let the liquid pour inside her mouth.

    She started gulping it like it was a precious nector.

    She moved her right hand ced it on his head. After cing she started rubbing his head.

    Liam felt that and he looked at her. He smiled and continued to let the saliva out from his mouth.

    His hand goes to her lower robe and he started rubbing her pussy with his palm not the finger. He rubbed his whole palm on her pussypletely.

    When he did that he could feel the soft pussy even if there was her between it.

    His right hand was ced on her breasts and he started squeezing it lightly and when he did this the bed sheets werepletely wet by her warm and fresh milk.

    The milk aroma and fragrance escaped in the air and it rushed into their nasal. They can sniff the milk aroma even without any deep sniffing from the air.

    When they did this their body became hot and sweat started toe out from their body. Escaply their forehead.

    Liam broke their kiss and looked at Celestia whose forehead was wet with sweat. It looked amorous when she looked at him with her hazy eyes filled with mist.

    He gulped his saliva and said "Celestia you are so beautiful."

    He pushed her hairs from the forehead and because her forehead had sweat, her hairs were naturally wet it.

    He looked at her licked his lips filled with saliva and finally lowered his mouth.

    She was just too hot and he simply couldn''t help but kiss her forehead filled with sweat.

    When Liam lowered his mouth on her forehead. His lips met the sweat on her forehead and he felt a little sour taste inside his mouth.

    He knows that it was her sweat that had entered his mouth.

    But he wasn''t disgust by it because he knows that her body is clean and so is her sweat.

    Even though her sweat tasted a little sour but it was clean.

    Celestia heard Liam that she is beautiful and her heart was filled with happiness.

    But just when she wanted to open her mouth she find that his lips touched her forehead and before his lips touched herself forehead he pushed her hairs back.

    She gulped and felt her body was burning. She cupped his balls into her hand and gently started ying with it. She didn''t wanted to hurt him so everything she did was filled with great care.

    She took back her hand and also ced it on his dick. She started rubbing his long dick with her hand.

    At the same time she felt his hand her rubbing herself pussy and squeezing her breasts.

    She could without even sniffing could smell the milk aroma present in the air.

    Even though it was herself milk but her throat rolled and she gulped her saliva.

    "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~"

    Of course she was moaning from time to time.

    When his hand rubbed her pussy and teased it. Her breasts was squeezed her gently.

    It was like that he was deliberately teasing herself.

    She gulped her saliva again while the saliva contains his saliva taste too.

    She finally took off his lower robe with magic. First she pushed his lower robe but after finding that she can''t push his robepletely she without hesitation used magic.

    When she did that a hot, thick and long rod hit her thighs.

    "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~"

    She moaned feeling the heat of his dick and her fair soft yet small hand finally touched his dick again. But the difference was that this time his robe waspletely taken off by herself.

    Feeling the long hard and hot rod in her hand she felt her hands became a little sweaty and their was a itch on her pussy as if her pussy was asking something.

    Her are started to itch and she wanted to scratch them gently but she didn''t wanted to take off her hand from his dick.

    She squirmed her body feeling a little ufortable.

    While her hand finally started stroking his dick and her other hand cupped his balls as she gently massaged them with her finger.

    Liam heard her moaning and it was false to say that he wasn''t excited hearing her moaning.

    But when he was kissing and licking her forehead suddenly he felt a little cold down there.

    He sensed that his lower robes were gone.

    ''Is she?'' He thought and she finally did what he thought.

    After taking of she started stroking his dick while her fingers cupped his balls as she gently massaged them.

    His balls were full and heavy filled with semen. It was like they were ready to shoot semen anytime.

    When she was stroking his dick and massaging his balls he felt her body squirming around and was a little surprised ''Is she feeling horny?''

    He thought and did the same with her. He took of her lower robe too with magic and then he also took of his upper robes.

    Now both of them were naked on the bed. Of course Celestia legs were still wrapped in the ck stockings.

    Liam body was above her while she was below him.

    His dick was free and it was hitting her soft thighs while his hand were on her breasts and pussy. Then he did the same and started massaging her pussy and breasts.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

 Chapter 119 119. Celestia Lick Liams Ear*

    Chapter 119  119. Celestia Lick Liam''s Ear*

    Liam started massaging her pussy and breasts. His palm stroked her pussy and she moaned while stroking his dick.

    "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~"

    Hearing her moaning his dick twitched and hit her thighs by his ns. His dick was held by her but because his dick was big it still hit her thighs when it twitched.

    His balls were cupped by her palm.

    She was massaging them gently by her soft fingers.

    He huffed and started kissing over from her forehead to entire face.

    ''She is just too hot.'' He sensed the ck stockings on her white long legs and gulped his saliva. Because of this he was on short breathing and took a deep breath when kissing.

    Liam first kissed her forehead then slowly goes down as he kissed her cheeks, eyes and finally her lips.

    Even though he had kissed her many times but her lips are still plump red.

    He is also sure that his own lips are red too because of him kissing her lips. The lipstick she used is probably excellent.

    He rubbed each other lips as if they were pink petals.

    He didn''t stopped on her lips after rubbing his lips for sometime he goes down and started kissing her neck.

    Her neck was filled with sweat but he didn''t stopped and started kissing her neck strongly.

    He wanted to leave the hickey and mark all her body to show that Celestia was only his.

    Liam first kissed on her right side then slide down to the left side and did the same on that ce.

    Celestia felt Liam kissing her neck. She was enjoying it when he started sucking her neck.

    ''It will leave the hickey mark!'' She thought and hesitated whether to stop him or not.

    In the she finally didn''t stopped and let him continue to enjoy her body.

    She put her leg wrapped with ck stockings above his leg and rubbed them slightly.

    When she did that she clearly felt that his body shook and his dick rubbed her thick thighs.

    She licked her lips and her hazy eyes locked on him who was sucking her neck.

    ''My lips are empty. Hehe let me give him more pleasure.'' She thought and put her lips near his ears.

    She took a breath on his ears then stick out her tongue and finally licked his ears gently.

    Liam felt her stockings rubbing his legs and his body shook and his dick rubbed her thighs.

    ''What is she doing?'' He thought lustfully.

    Even though she put her legs over his. He didn''t stopped sucking and licking her neck.

    He thought this was probably it and was about to slide down his mouth but then he felt a hot breath on his ears and his body visibly shook.

    ''~Hiss~ So soft and slimy.'' He felt something slimy licking his ears. He gulped his saliva and felt a wave of lust invading his body.

    Liam felt that his semen started to build in his balls. The precum started to cum even more. When she stroked his dick lewd sound started toe out.

    He moved his hips and his dick rubbed her thighs while she stroked his dick. It was like he was humping her on thighs.

    He sucked her neck one more time then licked her neck where he sucked her. After doing that he took off his mouth from her neck and said "Dear, I am about to cum."

    He didn''t waited for reply and ced his lips on her and started kissing her.

    He stopped rubbing his hand on her pussy and put his two fingers directly inside her pussy.

    It wasn''t difficult and was even easy because of her precum. His palm was wet with it but he didn''t took back his palm and licked her precum or anything but put his fingers.

    He knows that he was about to cum and he didn''t wanted to cum alone. When he put his two fingers inside her pussy he heard her suppressed moaning.

    "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~"

    The moaning seems to awaken his lust and boil his blood.

    There were sound of moaning and squealing inside the room.

    In the air, the fragrance of love scent could be sniffed by them.

    Liam looked at Celestia whose eyes were closed while she was kissing him back.

    Her hands were stroking his dick and her other hand was cupping his balls.

    She rolled the testicles and gently massaged them with her fingers.

    Celestia could feel his testicles were full of his semen they were heavy.

    Celestia stick out her tongue from the mouth and started another wave of lewd kiss with him.

    She could feel his small hand stroking her breasts and gently massaging them.

    She moaned when she felt two fingers inside her pussy.

    "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~"

    Celestia started squealing and moaning inside his mouth. When she opened her mouth Liam saliva would flow into her mouth and she would drink it like a child drinking the milk.

    She put her white legs behind him on his legs. She couldn''t wrap them because he wasying down on her.

    The ck stockings seems to excite him even more and she felt him humping his hips on her thighs.

    "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~"

    She moaned when his fingers touched her G spot and she felt that she was about to cum again.

    Yes again! She already had many mini orgasm the ''water'' in her pussy was not entirely precum.

    It was her cum. But she was too shy and that''s why she blushed from time to time.

    "~Ahnnnnnnnnn~"

    She suddenly give a loud moaning because her clitoris were touched by him at the same time when he pressed her G spot.

    Her eyes opened and she looked at him.

    Liam was enjoying her moaning when she suddenly give a loud moaning and opened her eyes while looking at him.

    Liam saw that her eyes were hazy and they were so charming that almost swallowed his soul.

    Her eyes were filled with mist and it looks like that she was sozy to open her eyes.

    But he himself knows that she was in too much pleasure and couldn''t open her eyes due to that.

    After all he had watched many hentai''s in hisst life.

    He took out his fingers from her inside and wiped her fingers on her pussy.

    But when he did that instead of drying they became even more wet because of her love juices.

    Then he put them back inside her pussy. Her pussy was soft and it was like that they were squeezing his fingers. He also know that she must have cummed before.

    He had seen too much hentai''s.

    So he has some small knowledge.

    Liam stick out his tongue just like her and took her tongue inside his mouth. Her tongue was soaked by his saliva and the saliva flowed out from their mouths.

    It looks extremely lewd but of course no one could see it.

    Liam felt his fingers were like that they were above fire.

    Even though his fingers were like they were on fire but instead of feeling difort what he felt was extremelyfortable.

    After all the ce was so soft and squishy.

    Celestia on the other hand after watching him and feeling his smile seems satisfied and closed back her eyes.

    In fact she didn''t wanted to open her eyes but the pleasure was too much. Her clitoris and G spot was pressed and rubbed by him at th same time.

    She felt that she was near cumming. She gulped his saliva while feeling their mouths were wet by saliva.

    ''Why he seems so experienced in this?'' She seems to ask this question but she herself know why he was so experienced.

    Thinking of this the jealousy about to overflow but his fingers and saliva seems to calm her down.

    "I am about to cum." She broke their kiss for a moment and said

    Liam heard her and also said "I am also about to cum."

    He moved his fingers fast inside her pussy.

    Celestia heard him and thought ''It seems this time I won''t cum alone.''

    She joked with herself and moved her hand faster. She took off her hand from his testicles and put her other hand on his dick too.

    There were sound of moaning and squealing inside the room.

    After some timeter Liam and Celestia kissed each other strongly and finally said into each other mouth "Ahhh I am cumming!!!"

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

 Chapter 120 120. You Are Sucking My Fingers Means I Am right!*

    Chapter 120  120. You Are Sucking My Fingers Means I Am right!*

    "I am cumming!!!" They both muffled into each other mouth.

    "Huff" "Huff" "Huff"

    Liamy downpletely on her body. One of his hands was on her pussy and the other hand was on her breasts.

    He removed his hand from her pussy and ced it on her breasts.

    Her lewd juice smeared on her breasts.

    "Huff" "Huff" "Huff"

    Celestia felt Liam''s semen on her thighs. She could feel that her thighs were stained with his semen.

    She removed her hand from his dick and ced it on the bedsheet.

    After some time Liam looked at her smiled and said "Teacher it was so good."

    He felt his dick was somehow cold and hot. His dick was wet his own semen and rubbing on her thighs.

    Liam gulped his saliva while ncing sideways at her breasts.

    Celestia smiled gently when she heard him and she replied "It was good for me as well!"

    She cleaned her hand with spell and stroked his cheeks.

    But when she felt a gaze on her breasts she followed and saw that he was gulping his saliva while looking at her breasts.

    Her breasts were smeared by her lewd juice.

    After Liam heard her hees out from his stupor and stopped watching her breasts.

    He looked at her only to find that she was looking at him.

    He was a little embarassed but calmed down and said "Then let''s go on the main course."

    Celestia saw that he was embarassed. She smiled gently and said "You can suck them if you want to!"

    Liam felt his cheeks being stroked and instead of saying anything to her he put his mouth on her nipples and started sucking them.

    He drank her milk and after drinking some milk. He rolled his tongue all over her breasts.

    Because his hand was wet with her cum. He had smeared it all over her breasts.

    When he rolled his tongue on her breasts the taste of her cum felt inside his mouth.

    He slurped his saliva filled with her cum and took her nipples again inside his mouth.

    After taking out her milk inside his mouth he moved his head and kissed her lips.

    Celestia saw him sucking her milk and she enjoyed the feeling of her breasts sucked by him.

    She almost moaned when she felt his mouth over her nipples.

    But she panicked when she saw him moving his head towards herself while her milk was inside his mouth.

    But panicking is panicking before she could even say anything Liam kissed her and the milk flowed into her mouth.

    Celestia felt her milk and resentfully drink down her throat.

    What can she a weak women do against him?

    In the end she could only fullfill his ''order'' and suck her own milk from his mouth.

    Liam eyes were also open and he saw her looking at him resentfully. He didn''t care but chuckled inside his heart.

    He let the milk flow out from his mouth and when he did that he heard the sound of gulping.

    Probably she drink down her own milk.

    He didn''t took much milk and he transferred all milk inside her mouth after some seconds.

    He broke the kiss and soon as he did he heard Celestia "Why did you do that? You know I..."

    Liam ced his fingers on her mouth then put his finger inside her mouth.

    The hand was same which he had put his fingers inside her pussy.

    Celestia felt his fingers on her lips and before she could even say she felt a finger invading her mouth.

    She wanted to take out the finger but as soon as she felt the taste on his fingers she stopped what she wanted to do and her tongue rolled over his fingers automatically as if that''s what she should do at this time.

    Liam felt his fingers being licked by her tongue and he chuckled.

    Celestia heard his chuckle ande back to her senses.

    She wanted to take out his fingers from her mouth but Liam seems to know what she wanted to do and he put his finger deeper inside her mouth.

    Liam looked at her who wanted to take out his fingers. How could he let her do whatever she wants?

    So he put his finger deeper inside her mouth and said "I know what? Otherwise you would like your milk too and will probably drink your milk when you are all alone. Is that why you are fearing hehehe."

    Heughed and when heughed he felt his fingers being sucked by her mouth. Her mouth was like a pussy that sucked his finger.

    Celestia was ''offended'' by his words and she sucked his fingers inside her mouth in response. But she didn''t ''know'' that he was feeling pleasure by it.

    Liam continued "You are sucking my fingers it means I am right, right? Hehehe you will probably drink your milk and when it''s my turn the milk will run out from the breasts. That''s why you don''t want to show me that right?"

    Of course he knows that she was reluctant because he didn''t asked her and directly put her milk inside her mouth.

    Celestia snorted when she heard him again. But she didn''t said and sucked his fingers at the same time she felt a hot rod touching and rubbing her thighs.

    She took off her hand from his cheeks and put them on his dick again.

    ''It really... He cummed just now and it''s already ready!'' Celestia felt proud and defeated at the same time. Proud because her husband stamina is definitely excellent and she will live afortable life in the future.

    That is what she heard by her friend.

    Defeated because she didn''t know whether she can definitely defeat him in sex battle.

    ''No, no Celestia it''s just starting why so negetive!'' She nodded her head and thought why would she will lose?

    She wanted to defeat him so he won''t have other women''s. Even if the chances are low but she will give her all.

    She ced her hand on his dick and immediately as she did her hand became wet with his semen.

    Previously she had cleaned only her hand not his dick. That''s why this situation happened!

    Wet is wet but she didn''t take off her hand and even stroked his dick in response. His dick was hard from before but feeling the soft touch his dick stiffened.

    Celestia felt his dick became stiff and she stroked his dick and felt proud at the same time.

    She rolled her tongue over his finger and after that she took out his finger from her mouth.

    She kissed his finger and said "Why so hard?"

    Liam rolled his eyes "Isn''t it becouse of you?"

    Celestia chuckled and her trembled she took a breath and asked " That, do you want to have s-sex now?"

    Liam looked at her surprise but when he felt that even though his dick was stroked by her but her hand trembled when she said that.

    He smiled gently and after cleaning his hand he ced it on her cheeks.

    He gently stroked her cheeks and said " I do want to love you but if you are afra..."

    " No I am not! I am not afraid!!!" When she heard that even though he wanted to have sex with herself but wouldn''t do that if she do not want.

    Her heart was restless because she didn''t whether he would like having sex with herself. She know her figure is excellent but in front of her sweetheart she is just a little girl who wants more love.

    That''s why her hands trembled when she asked him.

    Liam heard her and after finding that she was really ready his heart beaten strongly.

    In fact he was just saying whether she would like it or not.

    He wanted to have sex with her the atmosphere is right and both of them know what they are about to do.

    But if she really didn''t wanted then he really won''t have sex with her.

    But all is well and she is ready.

    He is about to be virgin yer.

    He gulped his saliva and said "Then teacher I am going to put my dick into your pussy."

    Celestia closed her eyes while rubbing his dick lightly there was a blush on her cheeks and she shyly nodded her head.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

 Chapter 121 121. From Now On You Will Be My Women**

    Chapter 121  121. From Now On You Will Be My Women**

    When he said that he wanted to put his dick inside her pussy. He called her teacher because this directly double the ''attack speed.''

    Liam saw her nodding her head and once he saw that he gulped his saliva.

    He breathed heavily and moved his body from above.

    He got a little backward and set his dick above her pussy.

    When his dick felt her pussy and her pussy felt her dick they automatically released the love juices.

    They were in missionary position!

    Celestia both hand were clutching the bed sheets. Her body trembled and she looked nervous.

    She could feel a heat above her pussy and immediately as she did her pussy released the love juices.

    Liam put his dick on her pussy and rubbed it slightly. But when he did that he felt her body trembled.

    He looked at her and thought ''She look''s nervous. Damn! She is so cute!!!''

    He even though wanted to bully her fiercely but decided not to. It was her first time and he didn''t wanted her to feel nervous.

    He wanted her feel to pleasure the more she feels the pleasure the better it is.

    ''After all once she became addicted then... Jie jie jie'' Liamughed like a viin inside his heart.

    Once she became addicted then open the second home!

    You not only need pussy but also her ass if you want to conquer a woman.

    He wanted to conquer her but he knows that she won''t agree even if he begged her.

    So he was ready to give her a sweet candy then in the future jie jie jie.

    On the surface Liam smiled gently and he didn''t put his dick inside her pussy. He didn''t wanted her to scare and be afraid of sex in the future.

    He put his hand on her cheeks and said in a very gentle voice "Dear, look at me."

    Celestia opened her eyes when she heard Liam.

    She saw Liam was smiling at her gently.

    She subconsciously rxed her body. Her body was tense because she know that she was about toplete the most important step in her life.

    She is about to be a women.

    She felt that even though he rubbed his dick but he didn''t put his dick inside her pussy.

    She looked at him confusedly and asked "Why didn''t you put your umm... Inside the my...?"

    Liam smiled yfully and asked " I didn''t put what inside your pussy?"

    Celestia blushed and didn''t said anything.

    Liamughed and asked " I didn''t put what inside your pussy?"

    " Y-you know" Celestia nervously said while blushing like a apple that want people to take a bite on her cheeks.

    Her eyes were opened and they were half open. Her eyes was misty ita was like that he had bullied her.

    In fact the situation should be opposite.

    A women of 26 year''s old and a child of 11 year''s old. It''s clear who should be bullied whom.

    But here the situation is different and opposite.

    Here a 11 year''s child is bullying a 26 year''s old women.

    "I know? Of course I know that I didn''t put my dick inside your pussy." Liamughed and said

    " Don''t say that.." If it was before she could still listen and even say this words but now she is nervous to death.

    Liam saw her that she was so nervous and stopped teasing her. Because small teasing make the rtionship sweet but if you tease a woman fiercely that is also in the beginning when you are about to have sex then...

    So he stopped teasing her and his face became serious.

    He said "Celestia"

    "Yes" Celestia looked at him not knowing what he will say now.

    Liam face was serious and in his eyes the love was overflowing.

    He said "I love you."

    Celestia was stunned and confused but she didn''t know that the nervousness that she felt before was gone.

    Soon she understands that he said that because she was so nervous and the body was also stiff.

    After understanding this she looked at him with her watery eyes.

    Her hands that had clenched the bed sheets also rxed.

    She opened her clenched her hand.

    After that she moved her hands and ced them behind his head slowly.

    Her long hands wrapped his head and she gently pushed his head towards herself and said "I love you too, Liam"

    After saying that she closed her eyes and stick out her tongue from the mouth. The tongue touched his mouth and licked his lips to say that he should open his mouth.

    Liam smiled heartily after hea heard her. Even though he knows that she loves him but when she said this words all the ''schemes'' that he had thought before to open her second base was gone and what remained was endless love for her.

    His hand were in her cheeks while her hand were behind his head. She was pushing his head towards her and he didn''t resisted.

    Liam didn''t resisted and soon when his head was pushed he felt something slimy licking his lips.

    ''This familiar taste, it''s her lips!'' He opened his mouth and let her tongue enter his mouth.

    He also put his tongue inside her mouth.

    Celestia felt his tongue and she sucked his tongue. They did this every or most of times!

    But this time the difference was that they didn''t kissed and sucked for long time and it was purely because of love that they were kissing not because of lust.

    Their bodies desire for each other and they can feel love for each other.

    Liam and Celestia broke their kiss for at the same time.

    Liam looked into her blue eyes and his heart started beating faster at the sight of her hazy, misty eyes.

    She looked so charming that his soul stirred. He gulped and licked the saliva from the corner of his mouth.

    He said "Teac--- Celestia I am putting it into your inside."

    He wanted to call her teacher but finally decided not to! He knows that even though if he called her teacher the attack speed will be directly doubled but it''s not fair for her.

    In the end he decided to call her Celestia.

    Celestia heard him and smiled beautifully. In fact it didn''t matter what he called her. But she wanted to know her weight inside his heart.

    Now she know how much weight she contains inside his heart.

    She ced her hand on his back and nodded her head.

    "Yes"

    Liam saw a smile blooming on her face and his heart melt at the sight.

    After he heard her. He put his dick once again on her pussy and slowly started pushing it deep inside her.

    But no matter how he did that the dick slipped from the hole everytime. He was annoyed while Celestiaughed.

    Liam snorted but he knows the cause why it was happening.

    Her hole was so small that his dick couldn''t even enter.

    He ced his hands on her legs above the knees and spread them a little wider. He put his dick on her pussy and rubbed his dick there.

    After some time his dick was sticky and wet by her lewd juices.

    He smiled and set his dick on her pussy hole and finally pushed it but as he did.

    "Ahh pain, pain, slow down dear." Celestia felt her pussy was about to torn apart.

    She is a strong woman and a mage too. But even so she still felt the pain when she was transforming into a women.

    Liam immediately slowed down when she yelled.

    After some time he felt a tap on his shoulders and as if he knows what she wanted to say he pushed his dick once again.

    Slowly but surely his dick finally felt a soft wall. He knows that it was her hymen.

    He looked at her once again and said "Dear, I am going to put it your inside. From now on you will be my women."

    Celestia felt her pussy was about to torn apart and she was feeling pain when her pussy was stretched. But then she felt something hot touching her hymen.

    She heard him and felt sweet inside her heart.

    She nodded her head.

    Liam saw her nodding her head and finally pushed his dick into her pussy.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

 Chapter 122 122. Finally Became A Virgin Slayer**

    Chapter122 122. Finally Became A Virgin yer**

    Liam pushed his dick deep inside her pussy.

    "Ahhhh it hurts" Celestia felt pain and she peirced her nail into his back and the blood started toe out from his skin on the back.

    She felt her hymen was torn aparted.

    Liam felt paining from his back but he didn''t care but stopped his dick and lowered his mouth to kiss her mouth.

    He kissed her lips and stroked her head.

    Like she was a little girl.

    Celestia felt her lips were touched by something and she know that it was Liam who stopped pushing his dick and kissed her.

    There were tears on the corner of her eyes and she kissed him back.

    She felt her head being stroked the situation should be opposite. It should be her who stroke his head but she didn''t care and kissed him back.

    When she felt her head being stroked it was like her soul was baptized by the holy power.

    Celestia didn''t care anything anymore she was feeling pain and she kissed him back.

    She stuck out her tongue while her hand shifted from his back to his head.

    She even pushed his head so she can kiss him more strongly.

    Liam didn''t resisted and kissed her back.

    Feeling her tongue he also stuck out his tongue and let her wrap his tongue so she can calm down her mood.

    At this time she looked like a normal girl who is having sex for the first time and her hymen had been just torned.

    Celestia felt his tongue sticking out from the tongue and instantly wrapped his tongue and their tongues coiled around each other''s.

    She felt something flowing into her mouth when she was sucking his tongue.

    She took his tongue and soaked their tongues there. It turns our that it was saliva.

    Yes, it was Liam who let the saliva flow out from his mouth.

    Celestia smiled gently inside her heart and gulped down the saliva.

    Liam heard the sound of gulping and no matter how many time he heard but every time he heard the gulping sound he get excited.

    Because of this Liam dick twitched inside her pussy even though he didn''t wanted to.

    Celestia felt his dick twitching inside her pussy.

    She wanted to say that he should move his hips but finally decided not to.

    She was feeling pain until now and so this time she decided to be selfish and didn''t told him to move his hips.

    Liam didn''t know what she was thinking. She didn''t know that even if she tell him to move his hips he might not do that.

    After all he didn''t wanted to hurt her. In the future she is his and he can do all things so why so hurry?

    At this time he was thinking ''I finally became a virgin yer!''

    He shook his head inside his heart and felt her soft pussy walls squeezing his dick tightly. It was so tight that it hurt his dick a little even though the wall was so soft.

    It was what you call sweet pain.

    After some time,

    Liam felt a tap on his shoulders while his tongue was released by her. He felt he could move his head now.

    Before he couldn''t do that because she was pushing his head and now she stopped pushing his head.

    Liam moved his head and looked at her. He finds out that her eyes were open and they were looking at him with warmly.

    When Liam saw this and his heart also felt sweet. This woman his his. This sweet milf is his.

    It was him who made her a women.

    Man it is just so excellent.

    He opened his mouth and said "I Love You... I love you Celestia."

    Celestia felt the pain in get less and she tapped his shoulders while releasing his head and taking back the tongue.

    She saw that Liam was looking at her so warmly that it almost soaked her whole body like a hot spring. But when she heard him saying that he loved her she felt the pain was worth.

    She smiled sweetly saying "I love you too, dear."

    Liam smiled and finally moved his hips.

    He didn''t wanted to hurt her so he moved his hips slowly.

    Celestia felt a hot thing moving inside her pussy and she felt pain but she didn''t stopped him this time.

    She wanted him to feel pleasure even if it means she hurts in the process. As long as he didn''t ask her anything embarassing she could agree to his requests even if it means it hurting her.

    She can feel that even though he wanted to move his hips fastly but didn''t moved because of herself.

    Liam moved his hips and he looked at her pussy in the process her hands had clenched the bed sheets while the blood wasing out from her pussy.

    When he pushed his hips a little bloode out from her pussy.

    Liam was moving his hips softly but suddenly when this time he moved his hips and pushed his dick inside her pussy she moaned.

    "~Ahnn~"

    Liam heard her moaning and his blood boiled. It was like on the furnace.

    ''She started feeling pleasure!'' He know that she has started feeling pleasure and moved his dick a little fast.

    Before he was pushing his dick inside her pussy so slowly that it almost took 10 seconds to put his dick.

    When he broke her hymen he had pushed his dick.

    But he still didn''t put his dickpletely inside her pussy. He didn''t wanted her pussy to tear apart and torned. He knows that his dick size will torn her pussy if he pushed his dickpletely inside her womb.

    That''s the side effect for having a big dick in the starting.

    Butter it''s XP.

    It took a lot of will power to stop himself so he didn''t push his dick inside her pussy but now the fruits had been riped.

    She had started feeling pleasure!

    It''s time but he still patiently waited and didn''t pushed his dick inside her pussy.

    Even though it''s painful to hold himself back but he wanted her to feel more pleasure then himself.

    He would have sex with his mother every night but right now he wanted her to feel more pleasure then himself!

    He moved his hips and when he moved she moaned.

    "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~"

    The moaning seems to excite his body but he still patiently waited for her to feel more pleasure almost at the peak.

    After some time,

    Liam was still waiting while Celestia was moaning.

    Suddenly Celestia felt a crazy pleasure hitting her body and she felt the cum was building inside her pussy.

    Her breathing became heavy and she wrapped her perfect white legs wearing ck stockings on his waist.

    ''This is it!'' Liam know that that''s it. This was the time that he was waiting for her.

    He felt her legs locking around his waist. She was feeling pleasure that she couldn''t help but do that.

    ''She is about to cum and this is her body subconscious behaviour. Her body wants my semen inside her pussy.'' He smiled inside his heart and then started moving his hips fastly.

    Now it''s finally the time where he could let himself go crazy.

    The pain was basically gone and now Celestia was feeling pleasure.

    She felt so light inside her head. It was like that she was above cloud.

    Her brain turned so mushy. It was first time for her to feel this.

    It''s just when her brain turned almost mushy her mouth started to open and she started speaking whatevere into her mind.

    "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~"

    "So good is this sex? I want to do this everyday."

    "Hehehe, my husband release everything inside my pussy."

    "Dear, I want you to destroy my pussy."

    "Hehehe so good, I want to this everyday."

    "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~"

    "Dear, don''t left out my breasts y with them too."

    "Kiss my lips too. Give me your saliva, I want to drink it."

    "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~"

    "Dear, I am about to cum. I am about to cum."

    "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~"

    Whateveres into her mind she started speaking.

    She let her true nature let wild ande true when having sex or maybe this is her nature only when having sex.

    In the end she was about to cum but he didn''t.

    ***

 Chapter 123 123. Husband Wait, Let Me Rest For A Moment**

    Chapter123 123. Husband Wait, Let Me Rest For A Moment**

    Celestia was about to cum but he didn''t.

    His dick was squeezed hard by her. Her pussy was so warm, soft and squeezy that it almost melted his dick.

    ''So soft, so squishy my woman pussy is the best!'' He thought and felt her hand behind his head.

    ''She must have opened her clenched hands from the bed sheets.''

    He felt his head being pushed and he stuck out his tongue.

    Celestia felt she was about to cum and when having sex. She wanted to kiss him.

    Kissing when having sex is the best. It is even better if the kiss is lewd.

    That''s why Liam stuck out his tongue. He wanted to have a lewd kiss when he pour his cum inside her pussy.

    Even though he still felt that he won''t cum but she is about to cum. He could give her more pleasure.

    Celestia felt a slimy thing touching her lips.

    She know that it is his tongue and he want to give her more pleasure.

    She was right about this he do wanted to give her more pleasure.

    Thinking of this she felt sweet and moaned even more loudly.

    She also stick out her tongue from the mouth.

    "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~"

    Liam felt the her slimy tongue touching his tongue.

    He smiled inside his mouth and wrapped her tongue. He started to

    kiss her lewdly when he kissed her the saliva sprayed out from their He smiled inside his mouth and wrapped her tongue. He started to kiss her lewdly when he kissed her the saliva sprayed out from their mouths.

    Yes it sprayed out from their mouths.

    Liam felt it was so hot but he still kissed her and didn''t licked the saliva from the corner of their mouths neither she did this.

    "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~"

    Liam started moving his hips fastly and when he did the sound of flesh hitting sounded inside the room.

    But of course no one could hear them except themselves.

    He put his hand on her breasts and started squeezing them. As he squeezed her breasts the milk sprayed on his body.

    It also soaked the bed sheets.

    But of course neither of them cared.

    Celestia felt that his dick started to move inside her pussy fastly.

    As it did her moaning increased and her brain started melting.

    "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~"

    "Hehehe is this sex? I want to have sex everyday with my husband."

    "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~" " ~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~"

    Liam heard her and smiled inside his heart.

    ''It seems she is feeling more pleasure then I expected.''

    "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~"

    "Husband, we will kiss and haveee sex everyday!!!" She said and her eyes started rolling.

    Even though they were kissing and her voice muffled when she spoke but Liam could understand what she was sayingpletely.

    ''Husband uhh.'' Liam thought and he likes the title.

    He increased his pace even faster while his hands squeezed her breasts.

    Feeling the wetness around his chest and mouth his boiled even more and he started sucking her tongue even more deeply.

    Celestia could feel her breasts were squeezed by him and after she felt this her eyes turned white and she screamed while her voice muffled inside his mouth.

    "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~"

    "So good, I am cumming!!!"

    Liam could naturally understanding what she said and when she said that she was about to cum.

    He still didn''t stopped and rammed his dick inside her pussy.

    Celestia felt her womb was constantly hit by his dick. She felt her body was twitching with uncontroble pleasure and her eyes turned white.

    "Cummmmminggggggg!!!" She screamed and her voice muffled.

    Liam heard her muffled voice but he didn''t stopped and as soon as she said that he felt her warm cum hitting his dick inside her pussy.

    He saw that when she cummed her body twitched and her eyes turned ahegao.

    Celestia released her cum but felt that even though she cummed but he still didn''t stopped.

    She was feeling too much pleasure even her body couldn''t handle the pleasure. On her face there was a silly smile like she was an idiot.

    "Husband wait a minute let me rest." She said because he was still moving his hips and she didn''t wanted to feel more pleasure then this.

    She thought he would stop but even after saying this to him she could still feel that he was still moving his hips.

    She opened her eyes and her amorous gaze looked at him.

    Liam broke their kiss, smirked and said "How can I stop dear? I didn''t cum, you know!"

    "Wait let me ~Ahnn~ rest for a bit! I won''t stop you after some minutes I promise ~ahn~."

    Liam chuckled and shook his head inside his heart.

    He said "No means no and I am about to cum too. So do your best and hold for some more time!"

    He could feel that he was about to cum after feeling her cum hitting his dick.

    After she cummed his hips moved even more naturally and thoroughly. It bes easy and the pleasure get doubled.

    When he was moved his hips there were sound of squealing and moaning.

    "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~"

    Soon Celestia also stopped saying whatever she wanted.

    Because she could feel that she was about to cum again.

    ''Girl''s are made of water this sentence is not wrong.'' Liam thought he thought she would still try to stop him. But look she is about to cum again.

    He licked his lips and lowered his head again.

    Celestia felt her lips were touched again and without anything thinking she moved her lips.

    This time when Liam took out his tongue to have a lewd kiss with her she opened her mouth but didn''t do the same she didn''t provide her tongue.

    She took his tongue between her lips and started sucking it. When she sucking his tongue she also sucked his lips at the same time.

    It was extremely lewd scene.

    Liam felt his tongue and lips being sucked. He felt hot inside his heart and he started rolling his tongue between her lips.

    Celestia felt his tongue rolling between her lips.

    She tightened her lips because she didn''t want him to move his tongue. If he rotates his tongue it bes difficult to suck.

    Liam felt his tongue being squeezed by her lips he didn''t cared about this because even though his tongue had squeezed but he didn''t felt any pain.

    But in return he did the same with her breasts he squeezed her breasts and molded them into whatever shape he wanted.

    He molded her breasts into the desired shape but due to being squeezed her breasts, a stream of milk woulde out from the nipples and hit his chest.

    Liam let his saliva, which he had collected in inside his mouth, let flow out to her mouth.

    He and the bed sheets were wet with her milk and cum.

    When he didn''t stopped his saliva the saliva flow to her mouth.

    Celestia felt his saliva and opened her tightened lips. She let his saliva flow into herself.

    ''This is his saliva.'' She started gulping his saliva.

    His saliva was thick and sticky not like water. So when she gulped the sound could be heard even though there were loud sound of squealing and their flesh hitting each other.

    "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~"

    "Husband, your dick is the best! ~ahn~"

    "It''s spreading my vagina. ~Ahnn~ I can feel it!"

    "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~"

    When Liam heard her his dick twitched inside her vagina. He could feel that he hadn''t put his dickpletely inside her.

    His half of dick is still outside her pussy.

    He didn''t put because he thought she who was a virgin just moments ago would feel pain.

    But hearing that she was feeling sofortable while her vagina was pushed opened by his dick he thought ''Should I put my whole dick inside her pussy?''

    ''No, some other time.'' In fact she won''t feel pain if he put his whole dick inside her now butter she would definitely feel it.

    ''I would put my whole dickter. I will slowly make her intopletely my shape.'' He nodded his head feeling that he was about to cum.

    At the same time he could feel that that the saliva spewed around their corner of mouth because of her speaking while he ''supplied'' his saliva into her mouth.

    "I am cumming!!!"

    Liam heard her muffled voice again and he also reached the limits.

    He also screamed inside her mouth "I am cumming too!!!"

    "Cummmmminggggggg!!!"

    ***

 Chapter 124 124. Cumming Inside Celestias Womb**

    Chapter 124  124. Cumming Inside Celestia''s Womb**

    "Cummmmminggggggg!!!"

    As soon as Liam said this a stream of hot liquid poured into Celestia womb directly.

    Yes, womb not her pussy!

    Even though he didn''t put his dick inside her womb but his dick was hitting her womb.

    So when he was about to cum he hit her womb with his dick and his semen sprayed into her womb.

    Liam felt extremely cool when he cummed inside her womb. Even though he didn''t put his dick inside her womb but just getting his dick squeezed in a new virgin pussy was the best.

    The heat of her pussy seems to melt his dick in afortable way. When he was cumming he could feel a hot liquid spraying on his dick inside her pussy.

    It was her cum. He broke their kiss.

    After he cummed inside her pussy and sprayed out his semen inside her womb hey down on her and stopped squeezing her breasts but his hands were still on her breasts.

    They were soft and it seems like that his didn''t wanted to let go her breasts.

    Celestia on the other hand after screaming inside his mouth in muffle voice instantly cummed.

    At the same time she moaned in a very pleasent voice that seems to suck Liam soul when she felt a hot stream of thick liquid pouring inside her womb.

    "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~"

    It is just sofortable that her body didn''t listened to herself and her moaninge out naturally.

    She felt his weight on her body and find it very pleasant. It was like her body was attracted by him subconsciously.

    Her hands stroked his head like lovers and yes they were lovers.

    She feltfortable when her womb received his semen. She didn''t even use contraceptive pills or anything to stop the pregnancy.

    But her body did used mana to clean out the sperm subconsciously and only let the proteins remain inside her womb.

    Her body subconsciously reacted like that because she didn''t wanted to get pregnant if her mood is like yes ''I'' want to get pregnant then they wouldn''t filter anything and she would get pregnant.

    ''My husband is still a child after some time I would also have children''s.'' She thought and a happy maternal smile shed on her face.

    It looks alluring but Liam face was down and he didn''t see that.

    There were tears around Celestia''s eyes. That''s not because she is sad or happy but because her body couldn''t handle the pleasure so her tearse out subconsciously.

    She stroked his head and said "Husband it was extremely good."

    Liam smiled when he heard her and he asked "Should we do this again?"

    "T-this" She didn''t lie. She did feel extremelyfortable and her body also wanted this more.

    But she could feel her health and pain in her body.

    She know that she couldn''t have sex again with him because she could feel pain in her pussy.

    Now that she had calmed down, her body could naturally feel the feel pain.

    "Hmm what happened? You don''t want it?" Of course he knows that she must be feeling pain but he was just teasing her.

    He won''t have sex with her for two or three days after that he will continue again.

    "No, it''s not that I don''t want it. Come again!" She know that he must be feeling pain too. At the starting he only give herself a lot of pleasure only at the end he rammed her.

    She opened her legs for him.

    Liam was surprised when he heard her and he stands up from her body and looked at her pussy.

    Her pink pussy was red with a blood mark and her pussy was spewing out his semen.

    It looks extremely arousing. The blood mark are from when he broke her virginity.

    Of course he didn''t wanted to have sex with her. Even though he is a horny bastard but he won''t let his women''s feel pain when having sex or normally too.

    He said "Hehehe teacher your pussy is spewing out my semen!"

    "W-what nonsense are you talking about? Do you want to do again or not?" Celestia asked him while her face was blushing crazily.

    Liam smiled and stand up from the bed. He said "We will do itter."

    "Ohh" She nodded her head hesitated and asked "Should I heal my pussy?"

    She know that he wanted to have sex with herself again but because of herself. He wasn''t having sex with her.

    The main thing is that she didn''t wanted to heal her pussy because she wanted to feel this moment. This is the moment she became his women.

    Liam chuckled and replied "If you feel like it you can heal your pussy. But I tell you again I will only have sex with youter."

    Celestia nodded her head feeling sweet inside her heart.

    She said "Then I won''t heal my pussy."

    She know that he can clearly have more sex with her but he didn''t do that cause of herself.

    Liam asked "Then teacher won''t you go back to your home?"

    "You want me to go back. You don''t like me!? Also isn''t this also my home?" Celestia narrowed her eyes dangerously. It''s like he didn''t recognise her after putting his pants. Wait he didn''t even put the pants and he forgets her.

    Liam put his hand on her face and stroked her chin.

    He said "Why are you getting angry, dear!"

    He continued "I was just asking because you told me yesterday that you will stay here until evening and yes I like you! This is your home too."

    Celestia snorted and felt sweet again.

    It turned out he was thinking of herself and he remembered what she said him yesterday.

    She blushed and apologized him.

    "I am sorry" She had misunderstood him so many times and even if the rtionship is very close but she still thinks that she must apologise him.

    Liam chuckled and said "Apology epted"

    He knows if he didn''t epted her apology she would feel that he didn''t forgive her. That''s why he said this.

    "So why are you saying this. Didn''t you said that you will stay here until evening." He asked her curiously.

    "Yes, but has the evening arrived? That''s why I said this." Celestia said blushingly while covering her body with white sheets.

    Liam also wore clothes and he looked at her who covered herself with white sheets. He gulped his saliva and even though he had sex with her just now but he wanted to do with her again.

    He suppressed the evil fire and said " I don''t know. Maybe only one hours has been went."

    He didn''t about time and he didn''t cared for it anyway.

    He opened his room window. Previously they were closed because he wanted to have sex with her and he didn''t wanted anyone to watch himself and her when having sex.

    Even if the other person is female. His women body can be watched by him or his harem. His harem is allowed because he will have sex with all of them so at that time they could naturally see each other body.

    After opening the windows he was stunned and blurted out "How can this be!?"

    Celestia heard his blurting and asked "What happened?"

    He opened the distance and let her watch the outside time. Yes it was already evening. About 5 P. M.

    "How can this be!?" No were they having sex for this much time?

    "The time went really fast huh." Liam said and he looked at her reluctantly as he continued "Then teacher you should go back."

    He felt a little sad because this is his women whom he had taken the virginity and he wanted to hug her when sleeping but after finding that it''s already evening time it impossible.

    It''s not that it''s impossible but that Celestia had said that she will stay until evening.

    And evening had already arrived.

    Time really went fast. He only cummed for one time and the time goes really fast.

    Celestia looked at him blushed and said "I-I had already told my mom that I will teach my disciple tonight so..."

    Just when he was feeling bad he heard her.

    He looked at her surprise and asked "So you will stay here tonight?"

    Celestia closed her eyes feeling faint shame and nodded her head. She know what he was asking herself. Even though he can''t have sex but he could do other things right.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

 Chapter 125 125. Your Lips Are Swollen

    Chapter125 125. Your Lips Are Swollen

    Liam looked at her who had closed her eyes while she wasying down on the bed and the white sheets had covered her body. There was sweat on her forehead and the bed sheets were wet with their juices.

    Just like what she thought even though he can''t have sex with her but he can enjoy her body in different way right!

    He took a deep breath suppressed his evil desire again and said "It''s good then teacher you stay here. I will go to the the kitchen to get the food for us."

    Celestia nodded her head in normal times she will argue to get the food for themselves but now her body is feeling pain. Especially her lower body it''s like that it is about to break.

    Liam watched her that she nodded her head and he went out from the room.

    He closed the room door when he was going to the kitchen.

    But before that he went to their room his mother''s room.

    He entered the room without knocking on the door. He finds out that Leah was sleeping while Lilith was cultivating.

    She was gathering mana. He raised his eyebrows it seems recently she has started gathering mana for more time.

    Lilith felt the door of the room were opened and a smile formed on her face.

    She know it was Liam her son. Except him no one enter inside their room without knocking even most of the time Leah would knock on the door before entering.

    She opened her eyes and teased him "Oh look who''s here! The bad son who said he would meet his mother in the afternoon but didn''t after the new woman arrived. Mother is very sad."

    She made a sad face atst.

    Liam smiled worriedly inside his heart. He knows that she was acting but he still went near her and stroked her cheeks with his hand while sit on the floor in front of her.

    He pecked her lips and said "How can I forget my mom? It''s just I forget about time."

    He pecked her lips again. He didn''t know why but he felt satisfaction when he pecked her lips.

    He asked "Mom is there any food? I and Celestia are hungry."

    Lilith also didn''t continued to tease him or she was melted when her son pecked while stroking her cheeks sometimes.

    She replied "No, but let''s go I will make the food for you guys now."

    Liam hesitated and asked " But wouldn''t that distrub you?"

    She was cultivating and he felt bad when he thought that she stopped gathering mana because of himself.

    Lilith hit his forehead with her finger and asked "You are my son and husband! What kind of distrubing?"

    Why is she gathering mana? Isn''t because she wanted to protect him. It''s just she needs to stop gathering mana for some time and make food for her son and daughter-inw.

    Liam nodded his head while rubbing his forehead.

    Then he looked at Leah and asked "When did she slept?"

    Lilith looked at her daughter and looked at him. She felt a little angry and hit his head with fist. But the power was so low that even an baby wouldn''t cry.

    She said "She slept after finding that you won''te here. You must give her your time too."

    Even though she know that by this her time may get less but as a mother she wanted her daughter to stay happy.

    If her daughter is happy when staying with her brother then she would let him stay with her.

    Liam looked at her speechless and said "Ok mom let''s go into kitchen."

    He naturally know about this and feel guilty. He will make up for her in the future.

    He won''t take her love as a matter of fact. He is not a beta MC who ignore his women after getting the girl love or won''t ept the girl confession.

    ''Hmm I remembered something from confession. Why don''t I do this but... It will take some time huh.'' He looked at his sister and already made a n how to make her happy but that''s forter in the future... after some year''ster.

    Lilith nodded her head and they both went into kitchen.

    On the way Lilith asked casually "So who is better?"

    As soon as this question was heard he was struck by lightning and even though he knows that she asked this casually but she wanted him to answer this question seriously otherwise his happy life would be far away.

    He mechanically turned his head towards her and find out that she was looking ahead and seem casual about this.

    The more this case the more he afraid. He swallowed his saliva and said "Both of you had your own merits unless you guys won''t fight on the same bed I can''t tell who is better!"

    He said whatevere into his mind. He knows that two women won''t fight easily with the same man because of shame.

    The truth was like he thought. He saw that his mother face blushed and she said "How can I do this hmph. If you don''t want to answer then say it directly why are you saying this."

    In fact she know that she will fight on the same bed with other women''s. But she is too shy.

    She can only have sex in front of daughter cause she is her own blood. When she was giving him footjob under the table even though it looked everything is easy for her but in fact she was in great pressure.

    She endured shame to give him a footjob. One is that she was jealous as Celestia had given him footjob other is that she wanted Celestia to find this so the drama could happen and she could be her daughter-inw.

    Her daughter is other case. She thinks she can even fight with him on the same bed with her daughter.

    She shook her head from this dirty thoughts and walked quickly.

    While walking she said "Clean the lipistic from your lips."

    Liam was stunned and hurriedly wiped his mouth.

    "Mom how has it wiped?" He asked while feeling relieve that he didn''t meet any servants or maid''s until now.

    Lilith chuckled and said "Yes the lipistic is wiped from your lips. But the problem is that your lips are swollen."

    Liam was embarassed his lips are swollen because he was sucked by Celestia. He also sucked her lips and he didn''t told her but Celestia lips had be swollen too.

    "T-that mom can you..." Just when he was about to ask whether she could heal his swollen lips. He saw his mother looking at him warmly and as he felt the warm gaze on his body his heart chuckled.

    ''Bad'' Yes he felt bad.

    Lilith looked at her son who was asking herself to heal his swollen lips. Even though she is not ''jealous'' on Celestia because she had sex with her baby son but she won''t heal his swollen lips.

    She said "No I can''t"

    "But mom I haven''tpleted what I was about to say..."

    "No means no" Lilith still shook her head and said she won''t use her mana to heal his swollen lips.

    As for maid''s and servants she was not a bit worried because she had told them to go away from here.

    It was annoying for them to stay here. Whenever she would have sex with she needs to watch out from them too.

    So today she told them to go out from her pce and go to Lucius ce.

    The servants didn''t refused when she asked them to go out. They need to do the work it doesn''t matter where they will do their job.

    They also didn''t tried to find out why she was sending them away. Sometimes in the nobel ce if you don''t use your brain would be better.

    If you find out an unknown untold secret then the only thing would wait for you is death.

    But about this Liam didn''t know and he was anxious. He didn''t wanted the servants to find out that he had unknown rtionship with his teacher.

    Even though they won''t think that he is the one started this because of his age but Celestia name will definitely be bad.

    Just when he was feeling anxious he saw smile on his mother face and his anxiety was gone.

    ***

 Chapter 126 126. You Will Definitely Like This

    Chapter126 126. You Will Definitely Like This

    Liam anixety was gone once he saw the smile on his mother face.

    But he still asked "Mom why are you smiling?"

    "Hehehe you are so anxious huh." Lilith looked at him and couldn''t help but smile when she saw his anxious face.

    Liam didn''t replied her but asked "Mom why I didn''t meet servants and maid''s when I wasing here?"

    Now that he thinks about it he didn''t meet maid''s and servants when he wasing here.

    Lilith chuckled and she said directly "Because I told them to go to Lucius ce to do the work."

    "Ohh so that''s why. But mom still... can you heal my swollen lips?" If he can, he would have already healed himself but he can''t do that that''s why he is asking his mother.

    Lilith was puzzled and they arrived outside the kitchen. She pushed the door and entered inside the room.

    She asked "Why? Like I said the servants had gone and won''te back here again. Recently I am the one who is doing the work like cooking."

    "What about cleaning?"

    "Cleaning? I can do that too with spell." In fact there is no need for servants cause a mage can do the house work if they want.

    But no mage or rich people''s with status will do their own work. It''s like a traditional for rich to hire servants.

    Many servants are almost mortal like in apprentice level''s and Intial level. It''s not that they don''t have money to support themselves to be mage.

    It''s that they need to have the talent. If they don''t have any talent then bing a mage is far away from them.

    But due to awakening their talent and due to their hard work they are in apprentice level''s.

    Even though everyone can awaken their talent but mortal are not umon in this world.

    Many people can''t even check their talent because they aren''t from a average family. They are poor. They didn''t have enough money to buy talent awakening card and see whether they have talent to reverse their fate and be a well known person.

    This ismon in Endora.

    "Okay mom, I know I know can you please heal my lips?"

    "Fine" Lilith didn''t asked much and healed his lips.

    "Okay your lips are healed. So what should I make for you and Celestia?"

    "Any light dish will do... Or maybe the normal dish will do the work too." Because she has lost her virginity her body should be feeling pain that''s why he was asking his mother to cook light food for them.

    But he thought of something and said the normal food will do the job too.

    Lilith raised her eyebrows and said "Okay, then I will make both kinds of dish."

    Lilith started to get busy and while she was busy Liam was looking at her.

    He saw his mother who is serious and making dish for them. He gulped his saliva. He finds her cute and beautiful.

    But he knows that today he reserved his time for Celestia.

    So he didn''t make a move and it''s also because his height is not enough to hug her from behind and do other things with her.

    Time went like water and soon the dishes were ready.

    Liam looked at the dishes and salvate. The aroma of the dishes was extremely appetizing.

    Just like his mother said she made both types of food.

    After making the dish Lilith saw her son looking at the dish while swallowing his saliva.

    She smiled and said "This are for you and Celestia. I and leah had eaten the dish already."

    Liam nodded and said "Mom, help me in moving the dishes to my room."

    Lilith watched him and a jealousy formed inside her heart. He didn''t cared for her when he had sex with herself.

    She sighed in the end and said "Okay"

    Liam and Lilith hold some dishes and went into his room.

    Liam opened the door by magic and entered inside the room.

    Celestia saw Liaming back with dishes and her heart jumped with joy.

    Once again she felt that her decision was right.

    She was still nude but her body was covered by white sheets.

    She tried to move her body and sit on the bed. But she saw Lilith, her mother-inwing behind him.

    She was stunned and her face bes ruddy. She became shy and covered herself with white sheets.

    Her body was covered by the sheet and only her eyes above part could be seen.

    She didn''t know why but she felt ashamed when she thought that Lilith know she had sex with Liam.

    Liam chuckled when he saw her bing shy. He said "Mom, you can ce the dishes on the bed."

    Lilith also saw Celestia who was covered herself with bed sheets. A light of teasing shed in her eyes but she suppressed it.

    She know that Celestia must be feeling shy and she didn''t wanted her to feel ufortable.

    She looked at her son smiled and ced all dishes that she hold in her hand and that were flying.

    After cing the dishes she said "Dear, don''t do much. She also needs some rest."

    As a woman she had first handed tried her son weapon. She know that Celestia lower parts are about to break.

    Liam looked at his mother speechless. He knows what she wanted to say. He didn''t even thought of having sex with her again.

    Celestia could be healed but she wanted to feel this pain because this is the first andst time for this.

    He shook his head. Like he said before he knows that by having many women''s he would have less time to spend with each other but he could give them all the care that they deserve.

    Even though he thinks it like that but he nodded his head and said "Okay mom. Now you can go back and I won''t eat at night."

    Then he turned his head towards her and asked "What about you, Celestia?"

    "Me? I also won''t eat at night." Celestia voice sounded from inside the bed sheets.

    She saw that after both of them said this Lilith looked at them a little wrongly and her eyes contains teasing when she looked at her.

    She felt a burst of shame but she resolutely looked inside her eyes.

    Lilith replied "Okay, I won''t make your dinner."

    After some hours it would be dinner time.

    "So today you won''t sleep with me" Lilith asked wanted to confirm.

    Liam nodded his head. He wanted to sleep with Celestia and give her all care.

    Even though Lilith already know but she felt a little sad that she won''t be able to sleep with him today.

    He reluctantly smiled and said "Then have a happy night."

    Liam saw her reluctance but he didn''t said because he knows that she must have already thought of this day when she allowed him to have a harem.

    After that Lilith left the room and went into her room to continue the practice until her daughter awaken and asking for dinner.

    Celestia on the other hand looked at Liam with a little happiness. She heard what he said. If though she expected this but when this really happened she is really happy.

    Liam saw that her eyes were cresent means she is happy.

    He would make up for his mothertter.

    Now he looked at her and said "Dear, now there is no one inside the room. You can stand up."

    Celestia moved her body andined "But isn''t there you?"

    She tried to sit but "~Hiss~ it hurts."

    She hissed with pain.

    Then she looked at him. It is his fault that''s why she is feeling this much pain.

    Liam rubbed his nose and was a little embarrassed.

    Even though he didn''t have rough sex and even slow and gentle sex with her butter he literally rammed her pussy.

    He is a human and human made mistakes.

    He said "Okay dear, you don''t need to sit."

    "Then how will I eat the food?" She looked at him a little resentful. Even though it was cool when he was ramming her but now she felt pain and pushed all the me on him.

    Liam readily epted the me and didn''t argue with her.

    Because even after argument the me would fall on him.

    He smiled and said "I know how to let you eat and dear you will definitely like this."

    ***

 Chapter 127 127. Eating Food From Each Other Mouth*

    <h4>Chapter 127 Chapter 127. Eating Food From Each Other Mouth*</h4>

    Liam smiled and said "I know how to let you eat and dear you will definitely like this."

    He walked near the bed and put the dishes that were in his hands.

    Celestia looked at him and asked curiously "How?"

    Liam smiled and started serving everything in one te.

    After that he sit on the bed and said "You can put your head on my thighs."

    Celestia face burst with redness. She know what he wanted to do. He will feed herself with his own hand.

    She felt sweet and shy. But she did what he asked her.

    She put her head on his thighs and her body was still covered by the sheet.

    Liam said "Dear, you can remove the bed sheets from your body."

    "Why?"

    "Just do this. There is only us and I had already seen everything."

    "But still!"

    When she was about to continue she find out that Liam was looking at herself.

    She was feeling shame but now she felt that she would directly faint.

    In the end she listened to him and removed the sheet.

    Liam looked at her round and full breasts.

    "Where are you looking at?" How could he look at herself so openly. Celestia said she is feeling shy and here he is like that he wants to look at herself.

    "Nothing. Let''s eat." Liam smiled and put the food into his mouth and started chewing it.

    Celestia asked "Didn''t you wanted me to eat first?"

    She was confused.

    But Liam replied "Yes"

    After replying he lowered his head and connected their lips.

    Liam put all the chewed food inside her mouth.

    Celestia eyes wide opened and she looked at him incredibly.

    ''How can he do this? No, he can really do this." Knowing him until here. She know what kind of person is Liam. He ispletely a womanizer even if he is small.

    She snorted and feeling that the food inside her mouth was already chewed she gulped down that her throat.

    Liam looked at her gulping the food he chewed.

    He really wanted to this very much and in the end he did whatever he wanted. Like he said before he would make her his own shape.

    He looked at Celestia who gulped down his chewed food and he didn''t know why but a satisfying feeling spread inside his body.

    It was very cool to see your own women eat your chewed food.

    Some people may found this ufortable or even disgusting but for Liam it was an aplishment.

    He decided to do this to his other women''s too in the future.

    He licked his lips and asked "So how was the taste?"

    "Umm" She closed her eyes because she can''t bear his teasing gaze and give a ''umm'' that she really liked this.

    Liam smiled and said "Then it''s your turn to feed me."

    He put the food inside her mouth without her reply.

    Celestia opened her eyes and looked at him speechlessly. Why did he put the food inside her mouth hurriedly what does he think that she will not do the same?

    She shook her head and even though she felt shy but chewed the food Inside her mouth properly.

    After chewing the food Inside her mouth she looked at him and gestured him with her eyes that the food is ready to ''eat.''

    Liam saw the gesture. He didn''t hesitated and lowered his mouth.

    He took the food from her mouth and swallowed down his throat.

    Celestia looked at him and asked the same question "How is the taste?"

    Liam didn''t felt any shame and he said "The food is so tasty. It''s even tastier after you chewed the food. My wife mouth is like honey and she is the best."

    "W-who is your wife!?" She shouted but you can see joy on her face.

    Liam smiled and didn''t answered her. He put the food inside his mouth again and started chewing.

    When he was chewing the food he put his hand on her breasts and started rubbing them gently.

    "What are you doing!?" Celestia felt her breasts were rubbed by him. She shouted weakly at him.

    She know things were going to get even hotter.

    He would squeeze and rub her breasts while feeding her.

    But it seems that today everything she predicted is going in wrong direction.

    Liam rubbed her breasts and didn''t answered her because he was chewing the food.

    He lowered his mouth on her breasts and squeezed her breasts. Even though he had drink her milk before but there is still enough milk to y this ''plot.''

    He lowered his mouth on her breasts and when he squeezed her breasts a stream of milk hit inside his mouth and mixed with the food that he was chewing for her.

    After feeling the stream of milk inside his mouth Liam squeezed her breasts two or three times then stopped and moved back his head.

    Even though he moved back his head but his hand was still on her breasts. His hand didn''t squeezed but gently massaged her breasts.

    After feeling that he had chewed enough time he lowered his head again but when he lowered his mouth there was a sharp cunning light that Celestia didn''t see.

    Celestia groaned feelingfortable when her breasts were squeezed and her milk was ''used'' by him.

    She saw that Liam lowered his mouth. She closed her eyes feeling shy and opened her mouth.

    She waited for the food and opened her mouth just like a bird baby who was waiting for his mother to put the food in her mouth by her mouth.

    But even after sometime she didn''t feel the food. She was confused and opened her eyes.

    She find out that he was looking at her while trying hard to stop himself tough.

    Yes, just like what she thought. He was trying hard not tough. If heughed the food inside his mouth will sprayed on the bed and her face.

    He naturally didn''t wanted this. But he couldn''t contain hisughter and hurriedly lowered his mouth and put all the food inside her mouth.

    After that heughed.

    "Hahaha dear, you were looking so cute. Do you like this much when I feed you with mouth?" Liam said he is professional and will onlyugh when he couldn''t control hisughter.

    Celestia felt burst of shame.

    ''Ohh my god, what was I even doing? So embarassed.'' She thought and gritted her teeth.

    She really wanted to bite him. So she did what she wanted she moved her mouth and bite him on his thighs.

    "~Hiss baby it''s not the time to bite. Hehehe you can biteter." Liamughed lewdly. Even though he felt pain but the joy of teasing her was much then pain.

    Celestia face was red didn''t she know what he was saying her to biteter. She snorted and said "I won''t feed you."

    "Okay baby I was wrong and I am sorry. The food taste will downgrade if you don''t chewed and let me eat your chewed food." When he heard her he hurriedly apologized and put the food into her mouth.

    Celestia didn''t refused because she like any silly women, in love, felt sweet when he said that and apologized to herself.

    She started chewing the food but Liam on the other hand lowered his mouth on her breasts and squeezed her supple breasts gently.

    He gathered some milk inside his mouth and moved back his head.

    Celestia on th other hand every though felt shy but she didn''t said anything about it because the food with milk tastes even better.

    But Liam seems to have another n.

    He lowered his mouth and poured his lips like he wanted to kiss her.

    Celestia seems hungry for his kiss. She opened her mouth and when she opened her mouth her tongue stick out from mouth naturally.

    When she did this Liam can see the food inside her mouth. He moved back his mouth and didn''t kissed her.

    But before she could open her eyes and see what is happening he let the thick milk flow out from his mouth to down. The milk directly ''sprayed'' in his mouth. Some of her milk also hit around her mouth.

    Liam looked at this masterpiece and was stunned.

    Because she looked so arousing but just when his dick was about to stand up watching the divine scene.

    He saw she opened her eyes and looked at him deadly.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

 Chapter 128 128. Tell Me Beforehand

    <h4>Chapter 128 Chapter 128. Tell Me Beforehand</h4>

    Liam looked at this divine scene and his dick was about to stand up.

    Just when he was almost aroused he saw that she opened her eyes and looked at him deadly.

    Only then did he understood what the hell he did just now.

    He gulped his saliva and the dick that was about to stand up gotid again.

    He made a small face and his face was filled with apology.

    He said "Celestia, I am sorry. I am really sorry. No, I am really sorry. Please have mercy on me a poor soul."

    Celestia didn''t seem to hear his voice and this sentence that he said almost three times. She gestured him to eat the food inside her mouth.

    He did what she wanted and as he opened his mouth and took out his tongue to take back the food.

    She bit down her teeth on his tongue.

    **Ouch**

    "~Hiss~ It hurts" Even though it ''hurt'' but he still took back the food and gulped down his throat.

    After swallowing the food he moved back his head.

    He looked at Celestia who was looking at him angrily.

    "Why the hell did you do this!?" She didn''t bit his tongue fiercely. She didn''t wanted him to hurt.

    But how the hell can he even do this.

    "Dear, you look so cute and I couldn''t help but do that..." Liam said silently.

    He knows he was at fault. He wanted to say that he won''t kiss her and do this but he didn''t get any chance because her milk was still inside his mouth at that moment.

    She saw that he truly felt sorry and in the end she like any other women in love forgive him.

    She snorted and tried to moved her head back from his thighs to the pillow on the bed while saying "Ok then don''t do this kind of stuff anymore and if you want to do this... Tell me beforehand."

    Liam was surprised because at this moment shouldn''t she whatevere into her mouth.

    Surprised is surprised but when he saw that she wanted to move her head he hold it with his hand and said "Dear, you are right I won''t do this again. But you need to eat enough food to replenish your energy."

    Celestia also know that but even though she forgive him but she was still angry with him.

    Angry is angry but she opened her mouth and her opened eyes looked at him. She didn''t wanted him to do same kind of ''pranks'' on her again.

    Liam also chewed the food and kissed her. But when it was his turn she denied and said that she didn''t wanted to that is still angry with him even if she had forgive him.

    Liam didn''t forced her but when they were at middle and he was letting her eat from his mouth. He didn''t know what happened she also started to chew the food and let him eat again.

    Liam of course didn''t asked why she changed her mind but started eating food from her mouth.

    Just like that they eats from each other mouth. Liam hand which was free before became full of her breasts while he rubbed them.

    He knows that if he groped and squeezed her breasts the bed sheets will get wet by her milk.

    After some time,

    "The food was tasty but the main thing is that you feed me from your mouth." Liam said.

    Lilith didn''t know that her son is saying this kind of thing to Celestia otherwise she would definitely p him and say ''You are eating the food made by me but it taste better when she let you eat from her mouth! What kind of logic is this?''

    Of course Lilith didn''t know that and so Liam is still safe.

    Celestia face was red by shyness. In the middle when they were eating she felt bad for him. So she also started doing the same and hearing him now even though it feels cliche but she ignored the clicheness and only paid attention over what he said.

    She felt her eyes were getting heavier. She did heavy ''training'' and now she is tired.

    She said "It taste when you feed me too, dear."

    She yawned and continued "I want to sleep."

    "Wait a minute!" In fact Liam was also feeling sleepiness. The main thing is that he did all the work while she onlyid down on the bed.

    He didn''t said anything to her now. But in the future he will let her do all the work.

    When she would swing her hips on his dick. He chuckled thinking of that and moved all the dishes and ced them on the corner of room. They had eaten everything and now Liam also wanted to take a nap.

    After cing all the dishes he looked at her andy down beside her.

    But beforeying down he took off his all clothes. He became nude only then heid down.

    Celestia saw him like that and was a little scared.

    ''Is he wanted to do again?'' Honestly it was an exciting and pleasurable thing for him when he plowed her.

    But now even though she had eaten the food but her body didn''t have energy to go another round with him and have sex.

    Of course she only used her body and didn''t moved the mana otherwise she would definitely win when having sex with him.

    After all can you believe a initial level''s mage was defeated by apprentice level''s mage in energy even the street author''s dare not write this plot.

    Celestia on the other hand was rxed when he didn''t do anything out of ordinary. He only hugged her and put his hand on her on the ass while his head was between her breasts.

    She also put her hand on his head while stroking she said "I love you, dear."

    Liam smiled when he heard this and he kissed her on the clevage.

    He said "I love you too, dear!"

    Celestia felt sweet and her body tingled. It didn''t matter how many times she heard him but every time he say that he loves her. Her body will electrolyzed and she would feel that she was eating honey.

    She nodded her head and closed her eyes.

    It didn''t even took 2 minutes when Liam heard her deep breathing.

    ''She must be tired huh. But all the work was done by me. She was just enjoying getting plowed by me.'' He shook his head gently and when he shook his head he felt soft around his head.

    He squeezed her ass cheeks and was aroused but he knows that he can''t have sex because she is sleeping and is tired.

    He is also tired.

    So he closed his eyes and wanting to go into dreand.

    He decided that even though he can''t have sex with her but he can have fun with doing other things.

    It''s not too much if he ask for a footjob while her legs are still wearing ck stockings right?

    If that is too shameful he can also get satisfied with a fetio.

    He shook his head and stopped overthinking as he went into sweet dreand.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

 Chapter 129 129. Dear, I Want A Blowjob*

    Chapter 129  129. Dear, I Want A Blowjob*

    Time flowed like water and soon hours went by and it was deep night around 11 P.M. when Celestia woke up.

    ''Umm... who is touching me?'' She opened her eyes and find out that Liam had wrapped her body.

    His hand were on her ass while his head was still between her clevage.

    ''So it was not a dream. I truly became a woman.'' She remembered all the crazy things they did some hours ago.

    ''Liam... he is really like a beast. So powerful! Hehehehe'' She even though didn''t wanted but a lewd smile formed on her face.

    But that was only for a second. A secondter her face bes normal and she stroked his head while pushing it between her breasts.

    She wanted him to feelfortable and have sweet dreams.

    Liam on the other hand couldn''t see anything. It means he wasn''t dreaming anything but suddenly he find himself getting suffocated.

    He tried to fight back but only to get failed.

    Finding that he can''t fight back he opened his eyes.

    ''Why the heck I am getting suffocated? So soft.'' After he opened his eyes he found that there was darkness everywhere but his head was feeling the softness that had wrapped his head.

    He felt his hand were on also something soft.

    He squeezed the soft flesh and then heard a moaning.

    "~Ahnn~"

    Liam opened his eyes and remembered everything. He smiled softly and pushed his head out from her clevage.

    "Good morning, dear"

    Celestia was surprised because shouldn''t he sleep for more time. But sheughed when she heard him.

    She said "Dear, it''s night not morning."

    "Ehh really? Whatever good night then!" Heughed softly with her and moved his head in front of her face. He took a deep breath and released it on her face.

    He moved his head and kissed her.

    He didn''t kissed her for much time.

    After broking their kiss he asked "Dear, do you still feel pain on your lower body?"

    Celestia was feeling sweet inside her head but when he asked her this she started to feel pain in her lower body.

    She looked at him resentfully.

    Liam coughed and he knows that by this he reminded her the pain.

    But he didn''t feel embarrassed if she feels pain then simply let her forget the pain.

    He kissed her again and took out his tongue from his mouth.

    Celestia was stunned by his sudden move but she didn''t deny and did the same with him.

    Liam moved his other hand and put that on her breasts.

    He rubbed her ass and breasts. He became excited and his dick stands up.

    His dick touched her soft thighs. It was near the space between her pussy he rubbed there slightly.

    Liam moved his throat and gathered some saliva into his mouth.

    Then he let the saliva flow out from his mouth.

    Celestia felt hotness into her heart. She felt his dick rubbing between her thick and soft thighs just near the pussy.

    She know that he won''t have sex with her but feeling the same dick that rammed her previously her pussy released the lewd juices.

    Her thighs became wet and if someone looks towards her thighs he will see that there is white stains near her pussy down to her asshole.

    It was Liam semen that had flown down from her pussy previously.

    Or course Liam didn''t see and he wasn''t mood to watch her pussy. After all why would he look at her pussy if he can''t have sex with her.

    The pain is not when you are a virgin and you have a shameful virgin hat on your head.

    The shame is when that you have the shameful virgin hat when there are many women around you. Even though they loved you and you also loved them back and even wanted to have sex with them but even if the girls literally ask you to have sex but you won''t have them why? Just cause you wanted them to know that you are almost saint and you won''t move by a world level pink pussy.

    Ummm... A little off to the topic.

    Come back to the topic!

    Liam didn''t see that while Celestia could feel that her pussy was releasing lewd juices.

    She felt his tongue that wannted to enter inside her mouth.

    She didn''t refused and opened her mouth so he could put his tongue inside her mouth and they could wrap their tongue with each other.

    But when she opened her mouth she felt a rush of saliva into her mouth.

    She opened her eyes and looked at him with her blue eyes. A secondter they became amorous as a light escaped from her eyes and she shyly closed her eyes again.

    While she gulped down his saliva. She felt his hands started to rub her breasts and ass cheeks gently.

    She felt her body getting excited but due to pain she didn''t wanted to have sex with him.

    Suddenly a thoughte into her mind ''Should I heal my pussy?''

    She immediately shook her head inside her head. This pain is sign that her virginity has been broken by him.

    She has this much patience that she know the pain is only for one timeter.

    Thinking of this she rolled her tongue inside her mouth. After gulping down all his saliva she wrapped his tongue inside her mouth.

    She started sucking his tongue and when she did that lewd sound started to hear Inside the room.

    Liam on the other hand opened his eyes when he felt his tongue being wrapped by her inside her mouth. He smiled inside his heart.

    He rubbed his hand on her ass cheeks and breast. He felt her soft breasts into his hand.

    Even though he would hold and rub his hand again and again on her breasts but he is still surprised by the firm and softness.

    Especially the colour which is healthy white and her nipples which are pink.

    Just thinking about this his mouth salvated and Celestia drink down his saliva again that gathered inside his mouth after he thought of her pink nipples.

    He felt funny when he thought things like that.

    Thinking of her pink nipples his dick twitched and he started rubbing his dick on her thighs.

    He moved his hips and he pinched her nipples.

    When he pinched her nipples the milk sprayed that they didn''t paid any attention.

    Then Liam rubbed her breasts again.

    When he was rubbing her ass cheeks he lightly pped her ass.

    It was so soft that he couldn''t help but p her ass slightly.

    "~Ahnn~"

    When he pped her ass lightly, she moaned inside his mouth.

    He was excited and he groped her breasts.

    After some timeter they broke their kiss.

    "Dear, I want..."

    "No, dear I am feeling pain."

    "I know that too. Listen before talking. I was saying that I want a blowjob from you." Liam smiled and yed with her breasts and groped her ass cheeks.

    His dick rubbed on her thighs and it released his precum when he felt her soft thighs.

    That''s why when he felt that his dick released precum he wanted a blowjob from her.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

 Chapter 130 130. For Reaserch Purposes*

    Chapter 130  130. For Reaserch Purposes*

    "What!? H-how c-can I-I" Celestia felt burst of shame when he asked her to give him a blowjob.

    Didn''t he know that a ''man'' shouldn''t ask for blowjob directly.

    She was shy and embarrassed.

    Liam also know that he was too direct but he really wanted to release his semen again. His body was excited and his dick is naturally standing.

    But he didn''t force herself. He won''t force his women. But a little ''scheme'' won''t hurt right?

    He nodded his head and after making the decision.

    He looked inside her eyes and said "Dear, I know that you are feeling pain. That''s why I don''t want to have sex and asking for a blowjob."

    Saying until here he looked inside her eyes and asked "Dear, you will give me a blowjob right?"

    Liam felt a little bad for her because he waspletely acting.

    Celestia was hesitating because of shame but after hearing him she immediately thought ''Yes, I am feeling pain and can''t have sex with him. Giving a blowjob didn''t seem much.''

    She gulped the saliva inside her mouth and continued "I-I will suck you off this time."

    She herself know that what she said is fake but she said it anyway.

    Liam smiled and chuckled when he heard that.

    ''It means she is ready to give me blowjob in the future right!?'' He licked his lips and moved his body and sit on the bed.

    Celestia on the other hand asked "Dear, I will give you blowjob you can sit ory down on the bed."

    Liam smiled softly and a cunning light shed in his eyes again.

    He said " Dear, you are feeling pain and I don''t want you to feel more pain. So I will do everything on my own. You just need to open your mouth."

    Celestia felt sweet ''It seems he didn''t wanted me to feel even a little pain.''

    She smiled softly and agreed with him but it seems she became happy too early.

    Liam on the other hand continued "I will do everything dear. So can you make up for it?"

    "What?" She asked a little confused. If what he ask is little thing she will agree to him immediately.

    Liam moved his body and put his hand over her breasts.

    He said "I want a boobjob while you give me a blowjob."

    "What!? No, no, no, it''s too shameful." Celestia felt what he asked was so shameful. She thought he woulde on her face side and she will suck him off. But he is directly asking for something else.

    Of course Liam know it''s shameful but he continues persuing her "Dear, you don''t need to do anything. You just need toy down and open your mouth. I will do everything."

    Celestia still feel that this is inappropriate.

    But Liam wasn''t done in the end he said "Please Dear, you know I can''t have intimate action with you and I am feeling so much pain down here."

    He pointed towards his dick which was standing and wet in his precum.

    Celestia saw that he was feeling ufortable and she thought ''Any I will do this thing in the future so why don''t I let him do whatever he wants this time.''

    After thinking of this she said "Okay but don''t overdo this."

    She ''warned'' him andy down while her eyes and mouth was open. When she opened mouth her pink cute tongue was sticking out from her mouth and it rested on her lips as if the tongue was waiting for a delicacy.

    Liam smiled and thought ''Yosh everything ispleted. I just need to do whatever I want.''

    Thinking of this he removed the bed sheet from her bodypletely.

    He put the sheets on the other side and rubbed her breasts.

    He moved his body and stand up from the bed.

    Then atst he neither sit nor stand up in her stomach. He put his dick between her breasts.

    He first rubbed her breasts and groped her soft breasts. He joined and attached her both breasts. Then there was a hole between her breasts.

    He looked at the ''breast pussy'' and inserted his dick into it.

    When he inserted his dick inside that hole it feels soft.

    ''Damn! So soft just below the pussy level.'' He thought and started movi6his hips while still neither sitting nor standing.

    He closed his eyes and his hands still rubbed her breasts and when he joined her both breasts again and again his dick get squeezed between her breasts.

    Soon the squealing sounds started toe because of his precum. Of course he tightly attached her breasts to each other and made a pussy like hole otherwise the squealing sound won''te.

    Celestia on the other hand also feltfortable when Liam rubbed his dick between her breasts.

    She was surprised when he attached her breasts and made a hole.

    She hadn''t thought that breasts could be also use like this.

    Her body felt his dick heat and it feels sofortable that she groaned her tongue stick out wanted to lick and even swallow his ns sucking it nicely.

    She closed her eyes and properly felt him moving his hips. She thought he would sit on her stomach almost near breasts but she was wrong. He neither sit nor stand up and was moving his dick.

    She felt the heat and a musky smell of his dick entered inside her nose. She smelled it naturally. No, in fact she didn''t even need to smell because ite naturally and her body couldn''t help but take a deep breath when she smelled the musky smell.

    ''How to say, I don''t love this smell but it looks like I ampletely addicted to it. In the future I will sniff his dick to see whether there is anything special about his dick and smell.''

    ''It''s for research purpose. Definitely not because I wanted to took deep breath on it.

    I am a teacher and now even master so I need to have knowledge that''s why for research purposes I will sniff his dick in the future.'' Celestia thought seriously. Even though she didn''t ''like'' the smell but for research purposes she must do this.

    After thinking of this she even took two more whiff of his dick.

    Her hand and forehead started sweating that looks amorous and arousing while her hand clenched the bed sheets and the sound of groaninge from her mouth.

    She felt sofortable when he ''used'' her breasts like that.

    She thought she won''t recieve any pleasure but she was utterly wrong. Because it''s so pleasurable andfortable. Feeling his dick heat between her breasts is excellent.

    Liam on the other hand also started groaning. He started moving his hips in long turn and soon his dick tip started toe out from her breasts.

    He felt hot breathing on his dick and feeling it felt sofortable that his dick released precum even more.

    Until now her breasts hadpletely became wet with his precum. There is musky scent between her breasts that could be sniffed without sniffing.

    Lism groaned and decided to take things further.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

 Chapter 131 131. Blow And Boobjob*

    <h4>Chapter 131 Chapter 131. Blow And Boobjob*</h4>

    Liam decided to take things further. He attached her breasts together while squeezing them and the milk sprayed on his dick. It drenched his dick with milk and it looked hot as hell.

    Liam opened his eyes to see the scene specially.

    He saw that his dick was moving between her breasts hole that he made by attaching them together.

    His dick twitched feeling her hot milk spraying on his dick.

    But even though his heart was hot but he wasn''t going to satisfy with this.

    He licked his lips and moved his body a little forword. Then started moving his hips again.

    Now the tip of his dick was out from her big, soft and firm breasts.

    His ns were also drenched by her milk and he looked at her who had opened her mouth.

    He wanted to insert his dick into her mouth.

    But by that the rhythm of his hips will lost.

    He slowly moved his hips and groaned with satisfaction andfort.

    He moved his body a little forward again and now when he moved his dick. The dick coulde in front of her mouth.

    But just when he was about to move a little forward again. Something happened that surprised him.

    He saw that Celestia even though had closed her eyes but her mouth seems to feel his dick heat and she licked his ns when he moved his dick in front of her.

    When he felt her tongue licking for a second his dick his body shook with pleasure.

    He moved his dick backwards after all he also wanted to enjoy her boobjob.

    When his dick movedpletely his dicke in front of her again and she like before licked his dick ns.

    Then Liam moved in this rhythm and closed his eyes. Just like that he started enjoying her licking and boobjob.

    He rubbed her breasts lightly while still attaching together and making a hole between them.

    Her breasts were supple and it looked like that they were full of milk.

    Her breasts were glossy and they look looked like that someone had massaged them with oil. But if someone sniff then the smell is not of oil but it is a musky scent with some milk fragrance.

    But of course except Liam and Celestia no other person could sniff her breasts.

    Celestia felt her breasts were being rubbed by him softly and she opened her eyes.

    She felt her breasts were spoiled bu his precum and her own milk.

    But taking a breath of the fragrance from her breasts. She was taken aback because she liked it.

    It was amazing to smell her own milk mix with his precum.

    Her brain was like that it was addicted to his musky scent.

    She saw that his dick arrived in front of her mouth and she habitly licked his ns.

    ''His precum is tasty. Ahh I want to taste his cum again.'' She had gulped his thick semen before and now she wanted to the same again.

    She hadn''t forgotten the taste of his semen but the thing is that the smell of his musky scent get''s heavier.

    She didn''t know that he hadn''t mastrubate for sometime ummm... For two times, night and morning.

    Because after waking up he has taken a bath so there wasn''t any smell but now it has been whole day and is about to start another day.

    He had sex with her before so the body scent get''s heavier.

    That''s why without even without sniffing she could sniff the musky scent from the air.

    Because she is having sex with him and had eaten his semen before she is feeling that the smell is addictive.

    Celestia wanted to swallow his dick inside her mouth and suck it properly but she didn''t get any chance.

    Liam didn''t know about that because he had closed his eyes and was moving his hips with great care and rhythm.

    But even if he knows it he won''t care because her breasts are doing almost all the work.

    Finding no chance to lick his dick properly she thought ''Celestia you won''t get this easily. To suck this you have to do some hard work. Also why the hell did I thought not to give him blowjob. Now you are ashamed of yourself wanting to swallow his dick and feel the musky scent inside your mouth.''

    She thought and a resolute expression formed on her face. She moved her neck and put it in front of her cleavage where his dick wasing forward and going backwards.

    This time the dicke and she opened her mouth. Her hot breathing made the dick twitch. She smiled inside her heart while watching the dick with great attention formed a dick shape in her eyes.

    It looked extremely arousing. Liam felt his dick was feeling much heat then normal times he opened his eyes and find out that Celestia had moved her head while her mouth was in front of her cleavage where his dick was going.

    He saw the dick shape in her eyes and was stunned. He had seen heart shape in anime... hentai in hisst life but dick shape? He said he didn''t see and it''spletely new.

    He swallowed his saliva and didn''t let her wait.

    He could feel that his testicles or in normalnguage his balls, rolled. They were full of semen after replenishing their energy.

    He could feel that he was about to cum.

    So without hesitation he put his dick into her mouth and when he did that he waspletely stunned and his mind bes delicate.

    He could feel his dick being wrapped in hot and sticky thing.

    While a slimy thing rolled over his ns. He moved back his hips but as he did Celestia also moved her head.

    He felt it was so hot. He took her both nipples and then he started rubbing her nipples on his dick.

    He felt her soft nipples touching his dick while his dick drenched even more with her milk.

    He was happy and groaned. He could feel that he was about to cum.

    Celestia felt that his dick got bigger inside her mouth.

    She smiled and her eyes became even more lustful.

    She already had many orgasms now it''s time to give him a orgasm.

    She sucked his dick fastly and rolled her tongue while trying to lick his urethrapletely.

    Liam couldn''t hold back.

    He squeezed her breasts tightly and stream of milke out from her breasts.

    It drenched him and he shouted "I am cummmmminggggggg"

    It wad really a big orgasms with her boobjob and blowjob.

    Celestia felt his semen hitting her throat and she started swallowing it.

    She was excited and gulped all his semen. Her stomach bulged as if she had eaten enough food when she gulped his semen.

    Liam heard the gulping scene and the semen didn''t stoppeding out from his dick.

    He squeezed her breasts as if he want to let all milk stream out from her breasts. He feltfortable by both side. First when he was hit by her hot milk and other when she sucked his dick while rolled her tongue over his dick.

    Not only his body but his vanity also get satisfied when she did all this.

    After some timeter,

    Liam had cummed and is nowying beside her.

    He said "Dear, it was good. Do I need you to serve you too and made you cum?"

    Celestia stroked his face and shook her head. She said "No dear, I already had many orgasms. Now I just want to sleep for more time."

    Liam chuckled and replied "Really? Then let''s sleep."

    He looked inside her eyes for a moment and said "Hey Celestia, I love you"

    Celestia smiled when she heard him and replied "I love you too, dear."

    She felt she wouldn''t get bored hearing this sentence again and again.

    She felt a burst offort and satisfaction.

    Then she said "It''s time to sleep."

    Liam didn''t refused and nodded his head and just like that they both went into deep sleep.

    Time went like a white horse and It has been hours, days and years since the day when Liam broke Celestia virginity and spend first night with her.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

 Chapter 132 132. You Can Do Whatever You want With Your Sister

    <h4>Chapter 132 Chapter 132. You Can Do Whatever You want With Your Sister</h4>

    Four Yearster,

    Liam opened his eyes and find his mother looking at himself.

    "Good morning, mom" Liam said. At the same time he wasn''t surprised that he didn''t get a blowjob when he woke up.

    In fact everyday, he would woke up by her blowjob but yesterday he said so she won''t give him blowjob.

    Lilith looked at Liam and felt satisfied when she looked at her son.

    ''He is my son!'' She watched him from baby to until now.

    Four years ago he can be said cute because there was still childness on his face.

    But now there was no childness on his face even if he was 15 year''s old.

    Lilith was puzzled that why did this happened at the same time his height also became bigger. Now even Lilith height is a little small in front of him.

    Now he can be said husband properly without adding a ''little'' tag.

    "Good morning, dear" She greeted him and lowered her head from the side.

    She wasying down next to him. So doing that was easy.

    Liam looked at his mother and he put his hand behind her head.

    Then he pushed her head and their lips meet.

    They started smooching each other lips while their nude body touched each other.

    They had sexst night.

    So both of them were nude.

    Lilith stick out her tongue habitly and started licking his lips.

    Liam felt her tongue licking his lips. He smiled inside his heart and ced his other hand behind her back on her hips.

    He pushed her body near him and took out his tongue from his mouth too. When he pushed her body her breasts ''crushed'' on his chest. Even now after four yearster his motherctate because of his spell.

    As the time went his hobbies didn''t changed and he still like to drink his women''s milk.

    He also added a goal that is to be the strongest man and drink the beautiful women milk.

    As he pushed her body then his and her tongue meet. Liam started touching her tongue with his tongue. They didn''t wrapped their tongue but just let their tongue touch each other''s.

    Lilith opened her eyes and saw that he was looking at herself mischievousely while his hand groped her ass cheeks.

    They broke their kiss and Liam said "Mom, are you hungry in the morning?"

    "Of course, I am but my son won''t give me anything to eat." Lilith said looking sad.

    Liam smiled and asked "Weren''t you full yesterday night?"

    "Yesterday is yesterday, today is today. Also I can''t get enough of you my sweet son." Lilith said and her soft hand touched his chest on the side. She rubbed his chest because she wanted to awaken him sexually.

    Liam shook his head and feeling a little speechless. He said "No mom, today most of the day will belong to Leah."

    "We can do intimate action tomorrow. Tomorrow is my and her birthday! You know that right?" He asked even though they celebrate his and Leah''s birthday every year but this time he was unsure whether she remembered their birthday.

    "Of course, I remember." How could she forget her son and husband birthday not to mention they celebrate every year.

    Thinking that today he will spend his time with her daughter. She felt a little jealous.

    She a mother felt jealous of her own daughter because of a man.

    She shook her head and smiled "Then tomorrow I will give you the best birthday gift. I think you will like that."

    Liam raised his eyebrows and thought ''Best birthday gift? What will she give me?''

    He was a little confused but decided not to think because then it won''t be a surprise for himself.

    He said "Ok mom, I will wait for your gift tomorrow. As for now..."

    He looked on his other side where his sister was sleepingfortably. She looks so cute.

    A smile appeared on his face. He continued "Then mom, that''s it for today. I am going to spend my time with my sister."

    Even though Lilith wanted to ask him whether he had forgotten her after getting a new women but held back.

    She know that he won''t forget herself. He pour his love everyday inside her womb.

    She also felt bad for her daughter. Because she didn''t masturbate and will watch them having sex everyday on the side.

    So she was embarassed but from now her son is going to also give her daughter some pleasure and as her mother she is naturally happy but that''s other matter that she still feel jealous.

    Then she moved back her body and said "I am going outside to chat with Celestia. You can do anything you want."

    She winked at end.

    Liam looked speechless how can he do whatever with his sister who is 15 year''s old?

    He shook his head and then he heard his mother.

    "Also I left gold coins on the table." Saying until here she saw that he was about to refuse she hurriedly added "Don''t refuse I know that you had many coins inside your storage ring but we don''t know when you need more money."

    Liam was about to refuse. He had many gold coins but hearing that he could need sometime.

    He nodded his head helplessly. Anyways they were not short of money.

    Then he saw that his mother wore a purple golden robe and after she wore that robe.

    It fully revealed her mature charm and dignified aura.

    Liam dick stands up and he wanted to have sex in the ''early'' morning but he suppressed his ''evil'' desires quickly.

    Lilith saw him like that and smiled. She wore that robe for him. Because she know that when she wore something like that he would dazzled by her beauty and have sex but today...

    Shees near him and kissed him on the cheek.

    "Then dear, I am going. Also you can really do whatever you want with your sister." Sheughed charmingly and her charmingughter aroused him again.

    But he suppressed again feeling helpless because he wanted to spend his all energy on Leah today. As for doing whatever with Leah he directly ignored that.

    He didn''t need to endure this for much time.

    He saw that after saying this to him. She went out from the door.

    She closed the door when she was going out.

    Then he looked at his sister and said " Time really felt fast and it has been four year''s when. I have sex with Celestia."

    "I thought after having sex with her. I can take both of them on the same bed and plow them at the same time but where did I know that they were too shy and didn''t agreed with this." Liam shook his head and looking at his sister he continued "My sister, she had be beautiful as the time went. But let''s wait until she turns 18 then give her the best birthday gift!"

    "But for now..." Liam smiled and moved his body. He removed the sheets from her body and separated her legs and said "Let''s taste her pussy."

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

 Chapter 133 133. Tasting For The First Time*

    <h4>Chapter 133 Chapter 133. Tasting For The First Time*</h4>

    Liam separated Leah legs and looked at her pink pussy.

    This is the first time when he saw her pussy this close.

    Even though Leah won''t have sex and neither she masturbate. She still sleep nude to them.

    He didn''t know whether it''s because itfortable to sleep naked and feeling each other body or any other reason.

    Not thinking much he lowered his head and took a whiff of her pussy.

    As he did that a sweet fragrance entered inside his nose and he felt addicted.

    His hands were on her thighs separating her legs properly.

    His head was lowered above her pussy sniffing it.

    After taking somw long breathing on her pussy. He put his mouth on her pussy and licked her pussy from down to until her clitoris.

    When he did that a sweet virgin vour entered inside his mouth.

    His dick twitched but he calmed it down with mana.

    He didn''t wanted to have sex with her now. He will only have sex with her when she is 18 year''s old.

    Even though he wouldn''t pay attention to his previous world rules but he didn''t wanted to hurt her in any way.

    But thinking of rules he thought ''I can have child with my mother now... Only if there is something that could solve the incestuous child problem... Forget it. Let''s have child with herter when I am sure that the child would be girl and my daughter won''t have any disease from birth.''

    He is sure that incest child should have some problem. After all even though it''s not his previous world but thew of this world should be strong right?

    He didn''t wanted to take any risk!

    ''Forget about this.'' He thought and continued licking his sister pussy.

    He wanted to awaken her with pleasure just like his mother awaken him.

    His hands started to rub her thighs. Her thighs even though not thick but they were soft.

    But still they couldn''tpared with his mother and Celestia''s thighs.

    When he would put his hands on their thighs his hand''s would sink into their soft thighs.

    ''But after all she is still 15 year''s old. She will developter.'' His hands rubbed her thighs and he was taking deep breath and releasing it on her pussy.

    His tongue which had just kissed his mother licked her pussy.

    He took bite herbia by his lips gently.

    Of course it was her outerbia. After all she is still a virgin.

    Liam lips bite herbia gently and he sucked her soft thing inside his mouth.

    He didn''t bite herbia neither by teeth nor by lips. He didn''t wanted her to feel pain.

    Liam started to rub her thighs from her knee to near her pussy.

    Her whole body was hot. Her skin was soft and so were her her thighs.

    When Liam rubbed her thighs and bite herbia by his lips he had to calm down his dick by mana.

    So he won''t do a beastly thing.

    Soon his hand wanted to feel more of her body. He started moving his hand near her hips.

    Liam sucked herbia and was feeling the soft thing in his mouth honestly he wanted to take a bite but he stopped himself.

    Then he took out herbia from his mouth and started licking her vagina hole.

    His tongue rubbed on her vagina. He didn''t tried to put his tongue inside her vagina.

    He just licked her vagina. While his hand finally reached near her hips and he raised her body by hips.

    After raising her body by hips. He put his hand under her hips and her body also got down on the bed.

    His hand was squeezed by her soft hips.

    Just like her thighs, her hips weren''t fat. But ording to her age they were just right!

    He moved his hand and started rubbing her ass cheeks slowly so she won''t wake up.

    Like he said before he wanted to wake her up by pleasure.

    When he was moving her ass cheeks his mouth was on her vagina licking it cleanly.

    He didn''t feel disgusted but was excited to lick his sister pussy.

    When he was licking her vagina hole he felt some liquid started toe out from her vagina hole.

    He knows that it''s her precum. Her pussy released precum so when his dick would enter inside her pussy she won''t get hurt.

    But he will naturally won''t put his dick. This is a ''protective feature'' of a woman.

    By this you can also know that the girl is feeling pleasure and you aren''t wasting your time.

    Feeling his sister''s first precum. He smiled and looked at her face. He finds out that she was still sleepingfortably.

    But it seems after he licked her pussy and did this thing with her. A soft smile appeared on her face but he was sure that she didn''t woke up because her breathing was normal.

    Liam licked his lips and lowered his mouth on her pussy again.

    He felt that when his mouth touched her pussy. It secreted even more precum.

    It was as if a dam had broken and the water would not stoping from it.

    Liam moved took off his mouth again and sniffed her pussy again.

    He finds that the fragrance of her pussy had be even sexier and sweet.

    It was like that her pussy was calling him to put his dick or maybe to lick it even more.

    The precum was the fruit of his hard work and he will naturally won''t waste them.

    He put his mouth on her vaginal hole and started sucking her precum that was around her vaginal hole and her pussy was even secreting more precum as if to say that suck me until you are full.

    When he was gulping her precum with his saliva down his throat his hands stroked her ass cheeks.

    Then he groped her ass cheeks softly and separated her ass cheeks.

    If Liam looks below he would find out that her ass hole could be seen directly and her ass hole became spread, opened a little.

    But even though he didn''t looked down but he could guess the scene after all he was the one who seperated her ass cheeks.

    Liam felt her precum going inside her mouth.

    He knows that her precum won''t stop and it''s her first time when she would cum.

    It will take some time at the same time he wanted her to feel pleasure the more the better.

    Not for anything, just because she watch him everyday while still loving him.

    She is not a cuckqueen he knows that. That''s why he feel bad for her.

    Not only him but his mother and Celestia''s also feel bad just because of that.

    Now he wanted to give her pleasure the more she feels the better it is.

    At the same time he decided that from now on he would start giving her mastrubation so she won''t feel like cumming but still holding back.

    He groped her ass cheeks and removed his hand for a moment then ced again.

    When he did this, her ass hole which was spread,e back to its original shape.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

 Chapter 134 134. Her First Cum*

    <h4>Chapter 134 Chapter 134. Her First Cum*</h4>

    Liam groped her ass cheeks and started licking her whole pussy again. Licking from her vaginal hole to clitoris.

    When he was doing that he released his deep breathing that he was holding back for quite a time.

    Liam didn''t wanted to wake her up that''s why he was holding his breathing but he couldn''t hold back for more time. Cause he felt his throat became dry even though he had just drink her precum.

    Now his mouth just wanted to drink her cum.

    He closed his eyes and took a deep breath on her pussy. When he did that a fishy smell rushed into his nose and with ite sweet fragrance that he wants to sniff for his lifetime.

    Liam stroked and groped her ass while his tongue licked her vagina.

    While doing that he sniffed her pussy deeply.

    On the other hand Leah was sleeping and she was feeling a rush of pleasure in her body.

    It was like she get an oasis in desert. When he licked her pussy it was like that her pussy wanted to lick him even more and as if it was waiting for him.

    It was like her whole body was waiting for him.

    Leah was still sleeping but she was having a dream. In the dream she saw that she get what she wanted the most.

    She had sex with her brother and give him a sweet daughter. To make it even more dreamier her daughter also started having sex with her brother once she became 18 year''s old.

    At the same time she got a new ''sister''. It means her mother also give birth to a daughter.

    But as the dream was about to continue she felt something slimy on her pussy.

    A current run passed through her body.

    Inside the dream she thought that what happened.

    But before she could thought she felt the pleasure started to get higher.

    She didn''t that her pussy also secreted precum.

    It''s just she felt a rush of happiness inside her heart. She didn''t know why she felt this way though.

    Her body shook in pleasure and she became morefortable as the time went.

    Liam on the other hand saw that her precum had increased.

    ''She is about to cum!'' He thought and started sucking herbia. While his tongue touched herbia and sometimes area around her pussy.

    Even though there was a fishy smell but for him it couldn''t be considered fishy. He call this smell sweet. He knows that her pussy is crystal clean.

    He could see that her pink pussy had be red due to him sucking herbia.

    Not only onbia but on her vagina too.

    It bes red and pink.

    It looks pure and sexy.

    The pussy seems to call him. His hands rubbed her ass and he started groping it sometimes while still rubbing.

    He knows that her nipples are pink too. In fact he likes pink pussy and nipples.

    Calming his dick down with mana again. He moved his mouth back to her vagina hole but after some time he felt that her body started to shake a little.

    ''It seems she is on peak of pleasure huh.'' He smiled inside his heart he knows that she was about to woke up.

    He started taking long breathing on her pussy while his hand rubbed her soft ass.

    He finally felt that the amount of precum started to get even higher and it was like a fountain.

    Once again he thought of the same sentence that women are made of water.

    Then he moved back his hand to her thighs and started stroking her thighs.

    Finally feeling that it''s enough he moved his mouth and put it on her clitoris.

    He just give it a lick when she opened her eyes and moaned while looking confused.

    "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~"

    She didn''t give moaning only for one time.

    This time her moaning was clear before she was moaning but her voice was suppressed.

    Hearing her moaning Liam put his opened his mouth and his mouth covered her pussy.

    He licked her vagina and then immediately her clitoris. He knows that clitoris are best part to stimte a woman.

    As soon as he licked her clitoris.

    Her legs raised in the air and from her mouth a word that she had heard many times but couldn''t say even one timee out.

    "I am cummmmminggggggg!!!"

    Even though there are not any servants or maid''s but his mother had casted a spell on the room.

    Leah opened her eyes and was confused but feeling a slimy thing licking her pussy especially her clitoris.

    Her legs raised in the air naturally and she moaned while screaming.

    Liam heard his sister moaning and screaming. It aroused him but he suppressed it.

    ''Not now, not now...'' He licked her clitoris until he finally felt that she had cummed.

    He started sucking her cum from the vagina and around her pussy.

    Liam looked at her pussy from this near. He had opened his eyes now.

    He eat out her pussy and her first cum entered inside his mouth. He felt a sweet liquid with some fishy smell when he tasted her cum.

    ''My sister''s first cum is sucked by me.'' His hands groped her thighs from the sides because she had raised her legs in the air. So doing this was extremely easy.

    After sucking all cum from her vagina he gulped it down his throat.

    After gulping down he looked at her pussy and licked it clean them he ced his hands on her stomach aand started climbing his body in front of her by her pussy side.

    Now his face was in front of her and his dick was touching her pussy.

    Of course it was unintentional. He didn''t wanted to do that but his dick touched her pussy.

    Aftering in front of her face he smiled and said "Dear, how? Did you like my pre present?"

    Leah was too stunned to say anything. She just looked at him nkly. Her red lips parted but no sounde out from her mouth.

    She was afraid that it might be another dream. She didn''t wanted to break this dream.

    She raised her hands and tried to touch his face. She was stunned again and said in disbelief "Really not a dream!?"

    Her voice was raised when she said that.

    She thought it was dream! But it''s directly good. It''s not a dream. She had cummed by her brother.

    Her brother finally touched her body.

    A burst of joye into her heart and she couldn''t help but ask "Brother, is this real?"

    "Of course, dear. Didn''t I said that you will like tomorrow day. So did you felt your day starting?" Liam asked

    Leah didn''t hesitated. She said " It was the best. It was best of the best."

    She was silent after saying this and this time she hesitated.

    Liam saw her hesitation and asked " What happened?"

    Leah calmed down her heart and asked " Brother, will you do this again?"

    Liam thought she didn''t like this. After hearing her his worries were solved and he said " Of course, dear. I would give you pleasure whenever you want!"

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

 Chapter 135 135. GirlщИецкЪ Butt CanщИецкЫ Be Touched Normally*

    <h4>Chapter 135 Chapter 135. Girl''s Butt Can''t Be Touched Normally*</h4>

    "Of course, dear. I would give you pleasure whenever you want!" He said

    Hearing her brother Leah got happy and she said "Then brother can we do this now?"

    He chuckled and was expecting that she would ask himself to do this again.

    He himself wanted to do this but he shook his head and said "No dear, not now I will do thister. Now we should get ready because we will go outside."

    Leah was stunned and asked "Just the two of us?"

    He nodded and said "Just the two of us!"

    "Then I am going to get ready. Wait for a minute I will ready ASAP." She said and pushed him aside. She stands up and went into the bathroom to get fresh up and take a bath.

    "What about me?" He asked himself feeling dissatisfied that she pushed him. But what can he do?

    He shook his head and waited for her toe out from the bathroom.

    Soon time started to going fast and after 15 minutes Leah opened the bathroom door.

    Liam could have entered inside the bathroom but finally decided not to.

    He thinks that after entering he couldn''t help himself and would suck her almost hairless pussy for one more time.

    There are small hair on her pussy. But it didn''t interrupted the fun.

    Liam saw that she opened the door ande out naked.

    "Why are you naked?" She had wiped water from her body by towel so why did shee out naked and not by wrapping a towel.

    Leah winked at him and said "Of course for you brother."

    She said and continued "Brother, you go ahead and take a bath too."

    "Then we will go outside. Just the two of us." Her face blushed when she said thest line.

    It should be their first time he they had gone outside from their pce.

    Yes, until now Liam hadn''t gone outside. But today he decided to go only because of Leah.

    He didn''t said anything to her but in fact he wanted to confess to her.

    Again he didn''t took her love for granted. His sister love him and he need to reciprocate his love too. He wanted to give her the happiness that she deserves.

    By having harem he will have less time but he will give his full love to everyone.

    It''s another matter that even so some women''s might be his favourite and he will favour them more.

    Love is not forced and neither it''s equal. He is not hypocrite to admit that hr love everyone to himself.

    As for when they ask him he will only say that he loves everyone equally. Men, you also need to have some secrets.

    Liam nodded his head and replied "Okay but before that."

    He stands up from the bed ande towards her.

    Looking into her eyes, he said "Tell me the taste of your cum."

    He wanted to have kiss with her before but she pushed him and he also didn''t go inside the bathroom.

    Now she is in front of him. He will naturally kiss her deeply.

    "Ehh huh" Before Leah could speak her mouth was blocked by his lips.

    Liam put his lips on her and took out his tongue.

    His tongue touched her lips.

    Leah wasn''t against kissing but she felt weared by her brother''s ''fetish''. He let her taste her own cum from his mouth!

    If it''s not a fetish then she didn''t know what to call it.

    Anyways this talk aside. Feeling her brother tongue on her lips she opened her small mouth.

    Liam felt her mouth is open and he put his tongue inside her mouth.

    He felt her inside mouth was so soft. It was softer then Lilith and Celestia''s.

    Liam finds her small tongue and started wrapping her tongue.

    Then he exchanged his saliva from his mouth to her''s.

    He didn''t have her cum. He has already gulped it down his throat.

    But he had no worries after all he has his tongue. He didn''t cleaned his tongue with teeth before and now ites handy.

    Leah felt after opening her mouth her brother put his tongue inside mouth. He started wrapping her tongue.

    Leah started to feel excited. She ced her hand above his.

    She had closed her eyes and started enjoying this previous moment. Everytime whenever her brother would kiss that moment is precious for Leah.

    In the meantime she also did the same with him and started kissing him. Their lips smooched each other while Leah had put her hand above her brother''s hand.

    Liam felt her hand above his. He raised his eyebrows and took her hand as he holds her hand.

    Her hand were small, soft and warm even though she had just taken a bath. It was summer time.

    May month and 10 day.

    Liam interlocked their fingers. He has also closed his eyes feeling her soft mouth.

    He just wanted to kiss her infinitely but decided to stop for now.

    He broke their kiss after he had flown all saliva from his mouth to her''s. He asked "So how is the taste?"

    Leah felt embarrassed. She didn''t wanted to tell him because in fact she really liked this but if she says this then will her brother think that she is telling lie.

    As for saying it bad she hadn''t even thought. After all it''s also her body fluids and how can she call them dirty.

    Her body is absolutely clean. She is always ready for having sex with her brother.

    She said "Brother, they were fine I guess."

    Her eyes nced sideways when she told him this.

    Liam chuckled and asked again "Just fine? But I think they were the best."

    "Brother, how can you say that! Really..you." Leah blushed and stammers while speaking.

    Really how could her brother say it directly?

    Liam smiled and didn''t continued over this matter.

    He said "You know it yourself that what kind of taste are your love juices. You need to prepare because from now on I will drink them every morning."

    "E-every morning!" While lileah was stunned hearing him.

    A burst of shame gushed into her heart and after the shame was a cool feeling inside her body.

    She likes her own brother there is no doubt about it. Now that he said he likes her love juices didn''t mean that she would wake up by his ''service'' everyday!

    Leah said she is happy.

    Liam saw her like that and he chuckled.

    He pped her ass and said "Go ahead and get ready fast. We will tour entire city. I am also going inside the bathroom to take a bath."

    When Liam spanked her ass with one p her white ass became red and his fingers print could be seen.

    The blood seems to gather there.

    Liam saw this and smiled. Because she is his and one day he would do everything he could with her.

    He didn''t said anything and went into bathroom to take a bath and get fresh up.

    Leah on the other hand was blushing while rubbing her ass cheeks where he pped.

    "Really! Didn''t brother know that girls butt can''t be touched normally?" Even though she wasining but there was smile on her face.

    Then she started to get ready after all as her brother said they will tour the entire city.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

 Chapter 136 136. Family Crest

    <h4>Chapter 136 Chapter 136. Family Crest</h4>

    Liam got fresh and took a bath.

    Because he was going outside with his sister, probably what you call on a date. He didn''t sit in the bathtub to enjoy it properly.

    After some timeter hee out from the bathroom.

    Aftering outside he saw that Leah was still getting ready in front of the mirror.

    Liam wasn''t in any hurry. They had an entire day.

    Currently he was naked. He sit on the bed and watched as Leah get ready.

    Leah saw her brother looking at herself for quite a time.

    She looked at him who was naked and her eyes get attracted by his dick. Even though she see this everyday but she would still be surprised by it''s long height.

    His dick wasn''t only big but also fat.

    Shee back to herself and licked the saliva from the corner of her mouth.

    She find out that he was looking at her with smile and there was a hint of teasing in his eyes.

    But she didn''t felt ashamed after getting caught. His dick is so magnificent that her eyes couldn''t help themselves and got attracted by it.

    Instead she asked him curiously "Brother, what are you looking at? Is there something on my face?"

    He shook his head and said "No, it''s just I want to watch you."

    Lileah was happy hearing him and replied "Okay watch me as long as you want but get ready once you had enough."

    "Okay" He didn''t know why but felt the scene was so peaceful.

    After watching her for two or three more minutes he stands up and wore a purple ck robe with some jewellery on his neck.

    He looked like someone from the royal family. On his face there was a smile and there was an aura that can''t be cultivated and only get naturally.

    He had short hairs until his eyebrows. He didn''t have long hairs like people''s have from cultivation world.

    There was only one mirror inside the room and Liam was standing behind his sister while looking at himself.

    Leah was brushing her hair''s and was sitting naked.

    She saw her brother wearing a purple ck robe and jewellery on his neck.

    She was fascinated by him and decided to wear the same robe as his.

    After brushing her hairs and making them into a ponytail. She stood up from the chair and quickly wore a same robe as him.

    Liam was surprised but looking at her. He swallowed his saliva.

    She was looking too beautiful. They were twins and the only difference between them was only their hair colour except that everything was almost same.

    Liam was especially attracted by her ponytail. He could see her fair neck and became aroused.

    He didn''t know why but this scene aroused his deep lust.

    But he controlled himself.

    After all he wasn''t hungry and had sex two times yesterday.

    One with Celestia and other with his mother.

    He walked near her and ced his hand on her cheeks.

    He said "You are looking so beautiful dear."

    "Hehehe brother you are looking handsome too." She also ced her hand on his cheeks and moved her head near him.

    Liam also moved his head and then their lips meet each other''s.

    They kissed with tongue but not for a long time.

    They broke their kiss while a silver thread broke when they did this.

    It especially looked arousing and lovely.

    "Then are you ready?" He asked

    "Of course brother" She said and quickly put hugged his hand.

    Liam also didn''t said much over this.

    After all not everyone thinks as dirty as himself.

    No one will think that they are having rtionship.

    It''s normal for sister to hold and hug her brother arm if she is too clingy from the starting.

    Then he said "Dear, let''s put family crests on ourselves."

    He didn''t wanted to go outside then pretend after getting in trouble. He would wear his family crests lest someone who don''t have dog eye offend himself.

    All people''s have their identity documents.

    If you are a nobel then you will have your family crests and documents rted to it.

    Themoner will have national documents.

    While the adventures alsoe into the category ofmoners. So they must have their native national documents too.

    Just like that there are also bank like system in this world.

    The bank process is almost same. You can open an ount by visiting it''s near branch by your documents.

    Bank didn''te under any kingdom. They are free but they usually don''t do anything weird because there are also nobels who had put their money in the bank.

    The bank main business is to help others in need. It''s polite to say help in need but it''s another name is loan shark.

    If the person who deposited money die unfortunately then the money will be transferred to the family in name heritage.

    As for adventures, if they did then the bank would do what it''s in interest of it.

    It can send the money back to their rtives if any or can even swallow the money themselves.

    Money is also divided in two categories. Like mana crystals that is mostly used to do transaction in this world then is gold, silver, bronze etc.

    The only difference is that gold can only buy food or any normal things used in daily life while mana stones and buy anything.

    After putting the a tinum crest in his clothes Liam did the same with her.

    They have this given by his mother.

    Liam also know that before.

    Different noble have different crest.

    ? Duke/Duchess family will have tinum crest.

    ? Marquess/Marchioness family will have diamond crest.

    ? Earl/Countess family will have gold crest.

    ? Viscount/Viscountess family will have silver crest.

    ? Baron/Baroness family will have bronze crest.

    On the crest there will be a name written that which family do he belongs.

    Like In a kingdom there are many Baron/Baroness so to differentiate and tell properly every crest have name written on them that which family the person belongs to.

    Like Liam, who is from Nn family and therefore there is Nn written on the crest.

    Leah was confused by his actions but she didn''t asked him why did he did that.

    No matter what her brother must be right.

    "Then are you ready?" Liam asked feeling a little excited after all he will be going to see the ''outside world.''

    Jokes aside he hadn''t seen much. Because he will either spend his time with his mother or Celestia.

    It''s also because he didn''t wanted to go outside.

    But today is his date with Leah and he is excited.

    He had already checked the city map.

    Even though not proficient but getting lost is almost impossible.

    Only they would go outside, no one will go with them. He didn''t wanted the guards to be nuisance in his date.

    Leah heard her brother and responded "Yes brother, I am ready."

    Saying she pushed his hand towards her chest.

    But even though her chest weren''t big like his mother or Celestia but they have their own merits too.

    "Then let''s go." He said and when going he took the another ring on the table.

    It was given to him by his mother in the morning.

    After that he was finally ready to go outside their pce and start their date.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

 Chapter 137 137. Ice Cream

    Chapter 137  137. Ice Cream

    Liam walked out from the mansion with his sister.

    They stroll on the street of Ancrid City. Liam looked at the big buildings.

    Yes even though it is a fantasy world but the buildings are big and they are formed with concrete, cement. Even so they look like modern building in a fantasy style.

    He looked at everything.

    Because it was his first time going out from the mansion, so he was curious.

    He was also curious what about the other world look like.

    He saw that on the street there were not only humans but also other race.

    But they were less aspared to humans.

    Fox, elves, dwarfs buying items in the shop and vendors.

    ''I thought that there won''t be much people''s on the streets.'' He thought. After all this is the capital city of the kingdom so the rules should be strict. But no, the scene that he is seeing is totally different from the one he thought.

    "Wow brother look at thatdy. Her ears are long. She must be elf right?" Leah had hugged her brother hand between her small breasts as she said.

    Liam could feel the softness but he didn''t do anything out of ordinary.

    Neither when hee out from the mansion the guards looked at them strangely after all they are brother sister and the guards thought are not dirty enough to think that they sleep on the same bed naked everyday.

    Liam smiled and said "Yes, she is a elf. They short person is dwarf. Thatdy who had tail is fox."

    Liam introduces his sister about everything.

    When they were walking he saw a ice cream vendor.

    He raised his eyebrows and immediately thought ''It seems I am right! There are really other reincarnation peoples in this world. Well it seems so, after all I am not a special one.''

    He said "Let''s go and taste that."

    Leah saw her brother pointing at a vendor who was selling ice cream?

    "Ice cream? What is ice cream brother?" Howe she hadn''t eaten or even listen to it?

    Liam chuckled and thought for a moment whether to exin her but thinking that why should he held back. He said "Well it should be ice and cream mixture with some sweetness. It should taste good."

    He didn''t told her directly but said in a round way.

    "Okay brother then let''s eat." Leah said and her intrest shed in eating this.

    Liam took her to the vendor and said "Two ice cream, please."

    The shopkeeper looked at them and asked respectfully "Sir, what vour would you like to have?"

    He was respectful to them because he saw the family crest on his robe. Who doesn''t know that having a crest on the robe is already a nobel person. It didn''t matter what rank is that person.

    Anyways they couldn''tpare to even the lowest nobel. Their is a world difference between their and nobel''s life.

    "Hmm what vour do you have?" Liam asked

    "Here sir look at this." He had handed him a list.

    Liam saw and asked Leah  "Dear, what taste would you like to have?"

    Leah looked at the list and couldn''t decide what to have. In the end she said "You can buy whatever you vour you want brother. I can eat anything as long as it''s from you."

    Liam looked at her speechlessly. He should say this line when his women is making dish for him.

    He shook his head inwardly. He said "Then give us vani and chocte vour cup."

    The shopkeeper nodded his head and after taking two big cup of vani and chocte vour he give to them.

    Liam held the vani while give the chocte vour to her.

    He asked "What is it''s price?"

    In fact this should be asked first but Liam has so much money to even care about this. In his previous life he was a cautious person. He would first ask the price then buy but now everything has changed.

    He had both currency. Mana stones and precious metals too.

    The shopkeeper shook his head and said "No sir, you don''t need to pay anything. Youe to buy this from this humble shop it''s already my honour. You don''t need to give me any money."

    Liam shook his head inwardly and thought ''It seems what I thought before was too simple. It seems inmoner and nobel is world''s difference. He didn''t wanted to get his money just because I am nobel.''

    He shook his head and said "No, just tell me the price."

    The shop keeper hesitated but saw his firm expression.

    He said "10 bronze coins."

    Liam didn''t even bat his eyes and give him the coins simply.

    After paying he said "Let''s go dear and eat anywhere else."

    Leah nodding her head and said "Let''s go brother."

    When to they were about to go suddenly the shop keeper said "Sir, you forget the spoon."

    Liam was surprised and thought ''Yes without spoon how can I eat the ice cream cup.''

    "Thanks" He took the spoon from his hand and thanked him.

    The shop keeper smiled and replied "It''s my pleasure sir."

    He thought that this nobel should be like other''s whoe to his shop.

    Ice cream is pretty popr even in nobel''s.

    Most of the time he would give ice cream free to the nobel''s.

    But there is not any loss in this. Because if the other person is happy he could give him even a good coins.

    So he didn''t feel resentful when he would give ice cream free to nobel''s.

    But one thing is that their behaviour is very arrogant almost like they don''t treat them as humans.

    But this nobel behaviour was good.

    He neither looked at himself haughtily neither arrogantly ordered himself.

    So for Liam he still had a favorable impression.

    When he saw that he was about to go he couldn''t help but say "Your women is very beautiful."

    Liam heard this and he furrowed his eyebrows.

    He looked at him carefully and find out that he wasn''t looked at him ridiculously.

    Neither he was looking at his sister obscenely.

    ''It seems this is his sincere praising. But he is wrong. She is not my girlfriend but sister.'' He would have directly killed him without caring about consequences if he would have looked at his sister obscenely.

    He is too possessive.

    He didn''t know why some people''s like to pretend then face p them. Later more p as the young killed and olde. Old killed them ancestore like that whole family killed by the protagonist.

    He didn''t understand why don''t they take action directly and eradicate the whole family directly so no old person woulde after the younger is dead.

    He shook his head inwardly and smiled. He said "Thank you."

    Leah on the other hand was happy that the shop keeper called herself his women.

    She was even in more good mood when her brother didn''t denied him directly.

    She smiled and hold his hand.

    Then they both went in some distance where they found a bench to sit. They both sit on it and started tasting the ice cream.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

 Chapter 138 138. Isnt It Exciting?

    Chapter 138  138. Isn''t It Exciting?

    After sitting on the bench Liam scooped the ice cream by spoon and put it into her mouth.

    "How is the taste?" He asked curiously.

    "Hmm it taste good." She closed her eyes and savoured the taste.

    Even for Leah, who eat her mother''s dish which is delicious. It taste good.

    "It''s seems it''s really good." Liam said and watched his sister lovingly.

    As he grows up with her their bond grow even stronger.

    His sister became beautiful and big but one thing is still the same she is still clingy to him.

    Her height is still smallpared to him. But they didn''t appeared as ''father-daughter'' because their height didn''t have much difference.

    But it''s still smallpared to himself.

    He softly smiled and patted her head. He said "Eat more if you like it."

    He scooped another spoon of ice cream and put it into her mouth.

    Leah swallowed the ice cream inside her mouth and after eating. She said "Brother, you should eat too."

    She opened her ice cream cup and scooped it for her brother.

    After scooping she put the spoon inside her brother mouth.

    "Well brother, how''s it taste?" Leah asked

    Liam looked here and there. He saw that even though there were not many people but there were still four or five people''s who were strolling.

    After confirming that no was looking at them. He quickly kissed her mouth and put some ice cream that was inside his mouth into her''s.

    He quickly moved back his mouth.

    It was quite exciting for him.

    After kissing her he said "It taste delicious. You should taste it too. Now you tell me how does this taste."

    Leah was stunned and felt shy.

    "Really brother! how can you do this? Didn''t you see that there are many people who are strolling." Leahined to her brother but her face was directly showing that she was happy.

    She justined to him without even looking at the people''s.

    She didn''t care about them so why would she care what they felt. It''s just it was so sudden that she felt shy. That''s why sheined to him.

    Liam smiled and didn''t replied but asked "How, isn''t it exciting?"

    "Exciting!?" Leah said and thought about it.

    ''Yes it seems I faintly feel excited. There are many people who are watch me and my brother.'' Thinking of this her cheeks blushed and she coughed.

    She said "Well it do taste good."

    She didn''t replied to him. She just felt so shy.

    Liam also didn''t asked her.

    So the time started to go like that. Liam put his ice cream into her mouth while she put her ice cream into his mouth.

    While in the middle, when they will get the chance they would kiss each other. Eating the ice cream from each other''s mouth.

    The ice cream cup were big and it took them some time to eat itpletely.

    One cup is 5 bronze coins. It may seem so less but in fact they are not.

    Every coinmoners get by their hard work.

    But for Liam he could spent both currency easily. He is rich and can do whatever he wants.

    After eating the ice cream cup they dropped them on the dustbin in the road.

    "What should we do now brother?" Leah asked

    Liam replied "I alsoe out for the first time. Why don''t we stroll for more time?"

    Leah said "Okay brother."

    She nodded her head and felt her soul washed away. After four year''ster, she finally get chance to stay with him alone, only the two of them.

    Thinking of this her face blushed and she hugged his arm again.

    Liam felt his hand feeling soft touch. He looked at where she hugged his arm but didn''t said anything.

    As long as it''s not too out of ordinary he could agree to her any request.

    After some time,

    Liam and leah strolled and soon they arrived outside a shop.

    It was a ve shop.

    Leah looked at the ves and her eyebrows furrowed.

    She asked "Brother do you want to go inside and buy ves?"

    She felt a little ufortable. Not because she felt pity for the ves. But because she didn''t wanted him to buy ves at all.

    She knew that if her brother decided to look for ves, he would only buy beautiful women.

    That''s why she was feeling ufortable.

    Liam looked at the ves shop and saw the shop owner was looking at them.

    The shop owner was a demon. The only difference in the human and demon is that they have horns on their head.

    Outside human race, many race can awaken even out of elements.

    It''s just human could only awaken elemental talent.

    Hearing Leah he shook his head and said "No we will go elsewhere. I don''t know that there is a ve shop. Otherwise I won''te here."

    He has no interest in buying or saving this ves. He got here by mistake.

    Even though he had checked the ancrid city map but he only knows rough directions. He really didn''t know there was a ve shop otherwise he won''te here.

    He didn''t think that he had excellent luck to buy a awesome ve which can kill if God block then kill God if Buddha block then kill Buddha. He really didn''t consider himself as protagonist.

    In his family all people''s love him. Even more then they should. His family also don''t have any schemes. He ignored Lucius.

    So he didn''t consider himself as a protagonist.

    Leah face showed joy and she said "Okay brother then let''s go."

    The ve shape owner was looking at them when he saw that they were about to go away.

    He finally couldn''t sit still and said "This young master, why don''t you look at some ves. I think you will definitely like this ves. They have arrived only today. There are also many beautiful girl that hade today. This young master can buy and y with them however he likes. But do this quickly otherwise once you lost this chance you won''t get this ves again."

    He tried hard and wanted Liam to bought some ves.

    Liam looked at him with as if he was looking at a idiot.

    Didn''t he know that there is a girl beside him so why would he still say that? Liam think there is a problem inside his brain.

    He didn''t intend to buy any ves in the first ce.

    He only spit out two words "Not interested."

    He had his women and even though he is lustful but it''s not to the point where he can''t walk away when he see a girl.

    Just like previously even though the elf women was pretty beautiful but he didn''t intended to add her into his harem.

    If he add women like that then he won''t have time to spend with them properly.

    It will be like that once he add them into his harem he can''t spent any time with them after all if he would be that kind of person then he would add more women while they would wait for him lifetime.

    This kind of harem... He didn''t want.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

 Chapter 139 139. Dear, DonщИецкЫ You Find This Exciting?*

    <h4>Chapter 139 Chapter 139. Dear, Don''t You Find This Exciting?*</h4>

    This kind of harem he didn''t wanted.

    He already have a general idea that how topletely form a harem. Also which type of harem he will form.

    Even though he didn''t have any ideas for the future but for harem he had already thought.

    On the other hand Leah stared at the shop owner deadly.

    The shop owner is really damn it. He wants her brother to buy ves.

    But hearing him ''not interested'' she had faint joy.

    She took back off her eyes from the shop owner and looked at her brother again feeling faintly excited that he still refused.

    Liam also looked at her and said "Let''s go"

    Leah didn''t took off her hand and was still hugging his arm.

    The ve owner felt pity that he didn''t bought any ves and sit down on his chair again.

    For Liam this plot was small that he forget it the next second.

    They strolled for some time like before.

    When strolling he saw many ve shop, vendor''s, normal shop, weapon shop etc.

    Time went like a white horse and soon three hours go by.

    2 P. M.

    Liam and leah were strolling in the name of date when they arrived at an empty alley.

    There was no one and Liam heart started to beat very fast.

    He said "Hey dear, don''t you find it exciting?"

    "W-what?" Leah asked. She felt her heart started to beat fast and an abnormal blush appeared on her face.

    She know what her dirty brother wanted to do.

    She gulped her saliva and felt deer running through her heart.

    "Wouldn''t you find it exciting if we kiss each other?" Liam asked and put his hand on the wall.

    Leah back meet the wall and she felt this scene was really exciting.

    She said "T-that d-don''t do that. It''s risky. Someone mighte."

    Liam chuckled and replied " Even though you are saying this but you want to kiss me right? If you want I am in front of you and you just need to stand on your toes and kiss me."

    Because her height was a little small she need to stand on her toes to kiss him.

    Leah felt her mouth became dry. After thinking of sometime she thought ''I want to do this but what will happen if someone see us like that?''

    She looked at her brother but feeling his breathing on her mouth she couldn''t help herself back.

    She licked her natural red lips and said "Yes brother you are right. This is really exciting. But you must watch out our surroundings because even though it''s exciting but I DO NOT want to show myself like that to others."

    She won''t deny that it''s exciting but she didn''t wanted to show herself like this to other''s except her brother''s and her ''sisters.''

    That''s why she bit the two words DO NOT hardly.

    Liam heard the meaning and he naturally agreed with her. After all his women could be only seen by himself. He doesn''t want his women to show herself to other''s.

    Even if she is kissing himself.

    He readily agreed and when Leah saw this she softly smiled.

    She felt excited and shy. She flexed her toes and finally stand up on them.

    She said "Then brother let''s kiss."

    She licked her lips one more time and after that she stick out her tongue from the mouth.

    Her hands went behind his head and after cing her hand behind his head she pushed his head.

    Liam on the other hand looked at her who was shy with an abnormal amount of blush on her cheeks.

    He heard about kiss and got ready.

    He felt her mouth kissing his mouth and her tongue trying to enter inside his mouth.

    When he was about to open his mouth he felt his head was pushed by her hand.

    He opened his eyes only to meet hers.

    He shook his head and thought ''Do she thinks that she is in charge this time?''

    Even though his head was pushed by her but he didn''t felt angry.

    But he was annoyed.

    He also put his hand behind her head and pushed her head towards himself too.

    Leah was standing on her toes but she didn''t felt tired but only endless pleasure gushing into her body.

    Her body released her lewd juices and her eyes became cloudy due to her horniness.

    Liam smiled seeing that. Their eyes were open and they were looking into each other''s eyes.

    After some timeter when he felt that it was almost same and being satisfied.

    He moved his hand from her head to her waist. His one hand was behind her head while other hand on her waist.

    He pushed her whole body towards himself and felt two small bumps on his chest.

    They were soft but it could be known that they were small.

    Liam looked at her cloudy eyes and became proud.

    He knows that she is feeling pleasure just by his kiss. Her brain should have turned cloudy too due to the pleasure.

    Liam smiled inwardly and started rubbing his lower body on her''s.

    Even though they can''t have sex but he could most of the things right?

    Leah on the other hand felt her head being pushed. While her tongue got the way and entered inside his mouth. She didn''t stopped him from pushing her own head.

    She enjoyed that. It''s just she still couldn''t control herself and her lewd juicee out from her vagina.

    Her brain turned mussy while her eyes turned cloudy and misty. Almost from cute to sexy.

    After some time she felt his han being moved while his one hand was put on her waist the other hand still behind her head.

    Their tongue collided and she felt her tongue being sucked by him.

    At the same time when she felt him pushing her whole body towards him. She felt a fish If happiness, joy, shy and security.

    All kinds of happy emotionse into her heart.

    His big hand wrapped her body pushing it towards him. She felt her chest meeting his chest.

    Her own chest was small but soft.

    His chest was hard sturdy full of security for Leah.

    She liked this situation very much that her whole body was screaming happiness and pleasure.

    But next second she was stunned when she felt her lower body rubbing her''s.

    She gulped his saliva like water and thought ''What di my brother wants to do?''

    Just when she thought he would continue more time but even more obscenely suddenly he broke their kiss.

    Just when she was confused as why he did this he exined "Someone ising about five people''s. You should adjust your clothes."

    Liam wasn''t feeling angry after all it''s a alley not his house. It''s just he felt pity that he couldn''t do this for some more time.

    Leah should be the one to find them first ording to her mage realm but she was lost in pleasure and couldn''t know that someone wasing.

    Soon just like Liam said five peoplee into the alley. Four were men while one was a women.

    The women face looked scared while the other four were looking at the women as if looking at theirs prey.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

 Chapter 140 140. System Awakening

    <h4>Chapter 140 Chapter 140. System Awakening</h4>

    Just like Liam sensed they were five people.

    Four were men while one was a women.

    The women face looked scared while the other four were looking at the women as if looking at theirs prey.

    The women even though looked scared but showed obedience towards them.

    Leah had already adjusted their clothes and also saw that the situation was not right for the women.

    But Leah didn''t wasn''t a holy maidan who will help anyone''s.

    She said "Let''s go brother."

    Liam looked at her surprise and asked "Shouldn''t you say that save her brother she is pitiful or something like that?"

    Leah looked at him weirdly and replied " Ehu would I say that brother and how did you evene to this conclusion that I would say you to save a woman?"

    She looked at him a little puzzled.

    Liam showed a touch of realisation. It turns out that even though she is quite good in everything but if we talk about him saving another women then it''s another matter for her.

    ''It seems she is truly a yandere. But the difference is that she didn''t wanted to kill my women and is so obedient to me.'' Liam said he like this kind of yandere the most.

    He wants more of this. He knows that if the other person was some other women they would say to save the women.

    But Liam said when he was a good person in the first ce?

    As long as it didn''t involve him and his women''s then even if the world turned hell he won''t care.

    He is selfish to extreme and he knows that from the beginning.

    Feeling satisfied by her answer he took her hand and said "Let''s go."

    He wanted to go but it seems someone was not.

    "Boss it seems they saw us. What should we do?"

    A man asked the other one who was in the middle.

    The boss in his mouth heard his man and looked at Liam and Leah.

    "What a beautiful women! Little one''s grab her too hahahahahahaha."

    "Okay boss but it seems we are lucky. We got two women today to rx hahaha."

    "Hahahahahahaha" The other twoughed with them.

    The women heard theirughter and her face paled. At the same she also saw Liam and leah before she thought they would save her but it seems she thought too much and they didn''t saved her heck they didn''t even nced at herself.

    ''But their clothes looks like excellent quality and their temprenment is like a prince and princess! Who are they?'' The women thought.

    She looked at them who wereughing and continued ''It seems someone is going to get unlucky.''

    She thought that because she finally saw the crest on their robe when Liam had turned towards them.

    The boss in their mouth saw Liam had turned and was looking at himself.

    He arrogantly said "Boy, leave your femalepanion here and get out as far as you can if you don''t want to die."

    He said but before he could day more he was stopped by his man''s.

    "Boss they seem to have family crest on their robes."

    "Huh really?" If it was normal bandit then they would have already scared out from their wits but the boss in their mouth didn''t.

    He didn''t feared because behind him is his leader who had rtionship with some nobel''s. So he didn''t panicked.

    Just when he wanted to say that don''t worry. If you stay with me you will eat meat and won''t have to drink soup in the future. He heard his man continued.

    "A-and i-it seems they are from Duke family."

    As soon as he heard this the boss was stunned. After knowing they were from Duke family the boss said he was stunned. After that fear spreads into his whole body.

    Because he knows that behind their leader is Duke nobel family otherwise they won''t dare arrogant in the ancrid city.

    But even so he didn''t wanted to show weakness.

    He looked at Liam and leah. Mostly Leah because he can''t enjoy that beautiful girl body.

    He said "Boy count you lucky get the hell ou-------- huh."

    When he was about to say that get the hell out from here. He was surprised to feel that he felt everything so light.

    Soon he looked at a body whose head was cleanly cut from the neck.

    ''T-this isn''t this my body.'' The boss was confused and this was hisst thought as he died.

    Liam heard them talking first he was confused that his could this kind of plot can happen to himself but after he heard that leave your women or grab that women...

    He already had the killing intent boiling inside his heart.

    He decided that today he won''t let them go.

    It''s been four years and even though as his realm advanced his speed to cultivate and gathering mana get''s slower but after four yearster he has be a 2nd rank mid level mage.

    Leah mage realm is higher then him.

    Her realm is 2nd rank peak level mage realm.

    The boss in their mouth wasn''t even 2nd rank he was 1st rank high level mage.

    So killing him didn''t even take much time.

    He wanted to confess to his sister but first he need to eradicate this whole bandit group.

    ''But why the hell I didn''t felt anything when I killed them. Shouldn''t I feel like puking or something? Forget about puking but why the hell is my body excited??'' Liam thought he felt it was simple as drinking water to kill any person.

    Just when he was about to kill the remaining people''s. He was stunned and an absurd expression appeared on his face. But he quickly controlled it and soon his facee back to normal.

    He was stunned because he heard a ding inside his head.

    After that he heard the system metallic voice Inside his head.

    He quickly checked all the promots.

    [Ding, The special energy is detected and the system has been awakened.]

    [Ding, congrattions to the host for awakening the talent plunder system.]

    [Ding, the host there is a Intial gift package in the system storage.]

    [Ding, this system can plunder anyone''s talent and give it to the host. As long as the host kill anyone he could plunder their talent. Or the host can get gift package from the system if the host didn''t wanted their talent.]

    Liam looked at all this and crazily thought ''How the hell could I get a system!?''

    Even though he didn''t hated the system but he didn''t wanted to be controlled by an unknown existence.

    What would happen if he got targeted by some crazy god or if the system give him task while in the task failed penalty is only one word

    Obliterated!

    What should he do at that time?

    Leah saw her brother like that and asked him worriedly "What happened brother?"

    Liame back to his senses and he reluctantly smiled he said "Nothing. I just feel sorry for you. It was the first time we came out outside and this happened."

    "Just this? Don''t worry about this brother." She smiled softly. She thought her brother hated killing or something like that. As for the person who was killed just now by her brother. She said he died so simply.

    Liam also suppressed the questions because the most important thing was to kill the remaining one''s.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

 Chapter 141 141. Soul Reading

    Chapter 141  141. Soul Reading

    Liam suppressed all the questions that he wanted to ask the system because the most important thing was to kill the remaining one''s.

    Previously when he heard them talking badly for his sister he had took out sword from his storage ring.

    Hee near her and when he was talking he had already killed the boss. He yed down his neck and his head rolled in the air.

    The blood sttered on the other three and the women.

    While Liam and leah were clean and spotless.

    He looked at the three and the women who were stunned by the blood and how the event turned.

    But Liam didn''t have patience he looked at the women and said coldly "Get out"

    He didn''t have any interest in the women even if she is beautiful. He didn''t have any interest so he will naturally won''t be polite with her not to mention it was because of her that all the things happened.

    He snorted coldly.

    The women heard him and felt chill. She thought as a nobel man he won''t take action on them now but will taketer with the help of guard''s.

    But who knows he didn''t y with routine but directly killed the boss at the beginning.

    And looking at the situation he still wanted to kill more.

    She hurriedly wiped out the blood from her face and tremblingly said "Y-yes yes I am going. Thanks the young master to spare my life."

    After saying she hurriedly goes out from the alley towards her house.

    The streets were empty and this is natural otherwise they won''t do this kind of thing here.

    "P-please ask the young master to spare our dog life too."

    All of them spoke one after another but Liam didn''t even looked at them and swinged his sword directly while sparing one man.

    The sword even though was a novice weapon but it was enough for the current situation.

    He looked at the other man and suppressed him with his mage realm.

    "P-please ask the young master to spare my life. I will be a cow and horse for the young master. I still had some value young master. I will be your loyal dog young master." The one man that remained looked at the tragic situation of hispanions and felt a chill.

    The boss head was separated from his neck while the other two body was cut in half by stomach and even their intestine sttered out from their stomach. This scene was extremely gross but full of fear if any weak heart person see.

    Liam heard him and a soft smile appeared on his face. The moment they said bad about his sister their fate was already sealed.

    The man looked Liam who has a soft smile on his face and felt chill inside his heart.

    He didn''t know why he felt this way but he knows his ending was doomed.

    Liam looked at him smiling while his emotionless eye looked at the man.

    He said "Who said that you are qualified to be my dogleg? But one thing you said is true. It''s that you are still worth a little value. Let me squeeze that values out from you."

    He smiled coldly and without giving him the chance to speak he put his hand on his head on his temple.

    After that he said "Memory Reading."

    Memory Reading a spell, that can let you read memories of a person while the person is alive and had given up resistence or if you overpower the person whose memory you will read.

    Liam directly overpowered him by his realm and didn''t checked his all memories. He didn''t think that he would get something valuable by him.

    He just wanted to know their base so he can eradicate their base and he a worry free person again.

    The good enemy is dead enemy. You don''t know when your enemy will sneak attack you so kill your enemy as soon as possible so you can live a worry free life.

    If it was on earth he only dared thought this but here, here he can actually put it into action.

    He will directly eradicate their bandit base so he won''t have any problemter.

    He checked the memory and found the base location. In fact it was not far away from here. Liam and Leah are already on the edge of ancrid city.

    Not far away from here there is a small vige. But it''s different from normal viges.

    The difference is that all people''s live in that vige are bandit, thief or this kind of profession.

    But he still searched for something but didn''t find what he was looking for.

    When he was searching his memory that man was screaming in agony but it wasn''t for much time as the man eyes turned white while a silly expression appeared on his face.

    Liam looked at his expression and didn''t felt even a little pity.

    If he didn''t have power or if he wasn''t from the nobel family then this should be his end while his sister end even worse.

    Thinking of this he swing down his sword again and killed the man without giving him much ''pain.'' He is truly a kind man who didn''t even give his enemy any pain.

    Thinking of this he thought ''I am still too kind. I should have give them some pain before killing them.''

    He shook his head and arrived at the headless body of their boss.

    He touched the body and said "Soul reading."

    Same as memory reading but the difference is that it can be used on dead. This is the spell that he created after he learnt this from his mother.

    In fact soul reading is still imperfect and it''s not for this use but what he wanted to know can be known by this so he used this spell.

    Every living creatures have soul or all the creatures which has intelligence have soul even if the soul is weak.

    So when a person die he still had his soul for some time inside his body butter if we can''t contain it into any suitable material then it will mix in the world and finding the soul is nearly impossible.

    Even if you find the soul the person may not be the same.

    So when Liam touched his body and used soul reading on him.

    There was still weak soul and he started reading it''s memory.

    He searched for what he wanted to know and after knowing this he tried to crush that boss soul but couldn''t do that.

    ''It seems I truly can''t crush a soul, not for now.'' He sighed and took back his hand.

    The soul remained on that boss body but after some time it should be mixed into the real world.

    Then the corner of his mouth hooked and a cold smile appeared on his face.

    He was searching of their leader mage realm. He didn''t wanted to fight an unknown battle whose result are also unknown.

    After knowing the leader realm he is sure to ughter all the vige.

    Yes vige, after all if he only kill the leader and not other ones then what if a loyal person appeared in future to kill him. Even though the chances are almost 0% but what if!

    ''So all of them... They must die!!!''

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

 Chapter 142 142. Liam Extreme Thoughts

    Chapter 142  142. Liam Extreme Thoughts

    ''So all of them... They must die!!!'' Liam thought and his eyes shed coldly.

    Then he looked at his sister and a smile appeared on his face.

    He said "Let''s go dear."

    Leah was confused and asked "Where brother?"

    At the same time she wasn''t afraid of him. She even felt what he did is the right thing.

    They dared to distrub them and even wanted to take herself. This person is really damn.

    If her brother hadn''t killed them and she would have take action.

    After all her body could be only enjoyed by her brother. How dare they looked at herself like that.

    Liam burn their corpes and cleaned the scenes.

    After that he cleaned himself with mana and replied "Let''s go to solve our future problems!"

    "To solve our future problems? What are you talking about brother?" She was confused and asked him.

    Liam chuckled and thought how to tell her.

    He knows that they will attack him in the future so why should he wait for them. He will go first and ughter them.

    ''But how to tell her is a problem!'' Liam thought and decided to give her a little discription.

    "Dear, we will go and ughter their otherpanion too." Liam looked at her who was stunned by him.

    He took her hand and started walking towards the vige direction.

    Leah who was stunnede out from her stupor when she find herself walking.

    She hesitated but asked "Brother, but isn''t it too cruel?"

    Yes the four of them were wrong and they had already killed them but their other teammates didn''t do anything to them.

    As for others she don''t care.

    Liam heard her chuckled inside his heart.

    He knows the time hase to tell her everything.

    He replied her question first. He said "Cruel? In fact it is really cruel but this is I am doing for us."

    "How brother?" He wanted to ughter their teammates and protect them. What is the connection between this?

    They walked out from the alley and started going towards an unknown direction at least for Leah.

    He said "How? Isn''t this simple! Think they wanted to kill me and do dirty things to you that''s why we kill them."

    "We had killed them But what if their teammates wanted to take revenge on us in the future? We don''t know anything about them so they could enter inside our pce and sneak attack on us."

    "That''s why before they attack on us. I will directly solve them so no future worries understand?" He asked and stopped as he looked at her.

    He wanted to change her views a little.

    He didn''t wanted her to remain gentle or in other words. Her gentleness should be only for him.

    He is inherently possessive.

    Leah understand everything why he wanted to kill theirpanion.

    She looked into her brother eyes and her heart started to beat.

    Because she still feel a little difficult to kill just because of these.

    She asked "Brother but still..."

    "No but dear, let me tell you this differently." He knows that this should be a normal person thinking.

    But he wanted to change her views so he was already prepared from before.

    He said "Think what if in the future me or mom attacked by them and died by sneak attack released by them. That''s why I am thinking of ughtering them. Because do we need to wait to see the situation before we attack them? Do we need to wait until they attack us or want to kill us? Not necessary! To live a happy life you must cut the whole grass. ughter all family if your enemy have any."

    Liam presented his extreme Idea in front of her.

    He knows that she will understand himpletely.

    Just like he thought she really understood everything.

    When she thought what her brother said her heart started ache. Just thinking that his beloved brother or mother would die or even injure by them. She almost lost her mind.

    She closed her eyes and understand that what her brother think is right. But it''s still extreme.

    But this time she didn''t tried to stop him.

    She even said "Brother your idea is extreme but you are right! We should kill them."

    Even though his idea is extreme but he is her brother and as his sister she would give him her full support.

    Now her views are already changed same as him.

    Liam nodded his head and started walking into the vige directions.

    Then she asked him "Brother why did you touched his dead body?"

    He didn''t hide and said "It''s a spell that I created based on memory reading but it''s still imperfect. Once I had perfected it. I will give you this spell so you could learn this."

    Leah nodded her head feeling awe and proud of her brother.

    This is her brother who would get inspired by anything and directly change the spell.

    She is proud of her brother. You must know that even she can''t create a spell.

    "Brother you are really amazing." Leah said.

    Liamughed and saw said nothing.

    Soon they arrived outside the vige wall.

    There wasn''t anyone on the gate and they entered inside.

    After that Liam and Leah looked at the house''s which were screaming poverty.

    But what stood out the most is a two storey house which is looks rich in this ce.

    Liam smiled coldly and started walking towards that house.

    Leah also walked with him.

    There were many people''s outside who were doing nothing butughing and ying.

    They saw Liam and Leah.

    Looking at Leah they were stunned. Such a beautiful girl why did shee here?

    "Hey hey hey why did this young misse here? Did she forget the directions? Hahahahahahha!!!" The man''s surrounded them.

    Leah looked at them who were looking at herself disgustingly.

    She said to Liam " You know what brother! You were right!! They all are damn and should be killed!!!"

    Liam smiled hearing this. He knows that he had changed her viewspletely.

    But looking at them who were surrounding himself.

    His gaze bes deep and he said "Then dear, you should stay away a little. I am going to kill them."

    Leah shook her head and said " No brother, I want to kill them too."

    Liam was surprised but he didn''t stopped her. She will kill in the future so why not give her a little training!

    He nodded his head.

    On the other hand all man''s and women''s who surrounded them heard them talking to each other calmly and were stunned.

    But hearing what Liam said the startedughing.

    "Hey hey hey did you heard them? They wanted to kill us! Hahahahahah" They didn''t looked at them properly otherwise they don''t dare to say anything after all they are nobel but even if they look and respect them the situation won''t change.

    There were also women''s who had joined this bandit group.

    "Hey you little imp, what were you talking about killin----" The man wanted to scold him and continued saying but finding out that he couldn''t speak and was stunned.

    Then he saw a headless body standing and thought ''Isn''t this my body?''

    This was hisst thought as he died.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

 Chapter 143 143. Do I Need To Have Any Vendetta With You If I Want Kill You?

    Chapter 143  143. Do I Need To Have Any Vendetta With You If I Want Kill You?

    Liam took out his sword from storage ring and shed down on his neck.

    He looked at the head which was rolling down coldly.

    He didn''t have any sympathy for him.

    After that he looked at others who were stunned and said "Ants are ants. If you are any you should behave like one. Otherwise it''s easy to get crushed by human."

    After saying he started his first ughter in this life.

    Leah saw her brother like that and thought ''My brother is just too handsome!''

    She giggled to herself thinking of something unhealthy then looked at the bandit.

    "It''s time to kill them." Her eyes turned cold and she spit out two words from her mouth "Water ball"

    Her hand were at front and when she spoke up a water ball was quickly formed and it hit the person who was stunned and looking at thepanion''s headless corpse.

    When it hit the person, his body was crushed by it.

    It wasn''t your average spell that she released. It is not used in daily life but it''s from special category.

    Leah watched him coldly whose body was hit by her spell.

    After finding him dead she felt a faint excitement. She licked her lips and said "Water de"

    On her hand water started to gather and finally it turned into a de.

    "It''s time to kill!" She said and started killing anyone''s whoe in front of her. She released her mage realm fully.

    On the other hand, all bandits were stunned when they saw theirpanion turned into a corpse. They looked at his head which was still rolling on the ground.

    Just when they were stunned they were attacked by both of them.

    Theye out from their stupor and started fighting back.

    "Fire punch"

    "Air canon"

    "Water cut"

    "Lightning arc"

    "Ice cage"

    One after another, everyone released their spells.

    But the attack power due to mana was so low that it couldn''t even reach them.

    Liam snorted when he saw all this.

    He didn''t wanted to waste his time otherwise he would also release this fancy spells.

    He shook his head inwardly when he saw that it took them some time before they can release spells again.

    At the same time their mana had already depleted more then half just by this half ass attack. At the same time watching his sister gone crazy he thought ''Is she enjoying this?''

    He didn''t said much and continued ughtering them.

    They resisted but it was futile.

    Soon more then half people''s were killed. Many bandit wanted to run but Leah and Liam didn''t let them.

    Just when he thought it won''t take much time. Suddenly he felt a crisis and avoided it on time. His body was moved on it''s own.

    In this four year''s he didn''t have fight with Celestia just on bed!

    He fight with her on the ground too to get the experience.

    He looked at the person whiche out from behind a broken house.

    That person was burly and there was deep cut on his cheeks.

    His eyes were evil looking at them. Just by watching anyone can tell that he is the viin who won''t live for two chapters in the novel.

    The man, who was also the leader of this gange out when he saw that his sneak attack failed.

    At the same time he saw that his spell hit on his ownpanion.

    His heart ached when he looked at the situation. They were his man and he give them resources otherwise they wouldn''t even cultivates until here.

    He looked at Liam coldly and asked "Why did you attacked on my vige? I don''t think that we had any vendetta."

    He didn''t attacked him again. He knows that by this he would exhaust faster. He wanted to anger Liam after they started their ''chat'' and consume his mana. So he can kill them.

    Liam was surprised when he saw that this person didn''t attacked on his as soon as hees on the ''stage.'' He know that this is the leader of bandit group by checking the person before whom he had used soul reading.

    He chuckled and asked "Do I need to have any vendetta with you if I want to kill you?"

    "I--" The leader was choked and he was directly speechless.

    When he wanted to say something, Liam shook his head and said "Don''t introduce yourself. You are not worthy to remembered by me."

    Liam thought he would introduce himself and say that I can forgive you for attacking the vige if he joined them.

    He didn''t wanted to waste his time and he simply attacked him by sword.

    He shed down the sword on him and the other person avoided his sword sh.

    Liam wasn''t surprised by this. After all other person had cultivated until now on 2nd rank on his own whether it''s by robbing or the other way.

    He should have some fighting experience right?

    But the corner of Liam mouth hooked but the next second his face bes normal and when he looked behind the leader his face bes horrified.

    It is as if he had seen a horrifying scene.

    The leader even though know that he shouldn''t get distracted when fighting but his curiosity red and he automatically looked behind him.

    Liam saw the leader turned his head and his face bes normal.

    He quicklye in front of him and shed his sword once again but this time on his neck.

    The sword even though waspletely novice weapon without any weapon stage but it was coated by his mana.

    So he easily cut his head by this sword. But due to him coating the sword with mana, the sword got broken and vanished in the air by  bing ash.

    Liam looked at his head which was flying and looking confused "Idiot, no one tell you don''t get distracted when fighting? Jie jie jie."

    He wasn''t a good person so why would he care about what he thinks.

    On the other hand when the leader looked back he find everything rotated and saw his own body still standing but with headless body.

    ''Huh why can I see my body and why it didn''t have any head?'' He thought but immediately seems to understand that he was killed by him in the sneak attack.

    It was confirmed when he heard.

    "Idiot, no one tell you don''t get distracted when fighting? Jie jie jie"

    He wanted to say that it''s a sneak attack but he was killed and the darkness covered his all thoughts.

    In the end without showing off or harming Liam he died.

    On the other hand Liam ughtered the remaining one''s with another sword that he took out from his storage ring.

    He had many novice swords like that.

    After killing all of them he looked at Leah and find out that she had killed all people''s on her side too.

    The ground was soaked by blood and Liam walked to Leah and asked "Are you alright dear?"

    He didn''t wanted her to have some nightmares.

    Leah shook her head and replied "No brother I am alright. It''s just I faintly feel excited when killing them."

    "Ehh" Liam was surprised but he quickly said " We will talk about thister."

    After finding out that she was telling truth he walked to the leader body and put his hand on it.

    He said "Soul reading"

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

 Chapter 144 144. Breath Of Destiny

    Chapter 144  144. Breath Of Destiny

    ?

    "Soul Reading"

    Liam spit out this word''s again. He wanted to check his memory and see if anyone is behind him.

    He didn''t wanted to leave anyone alive if he is his potential enemy.

    He checked his soul memories and find what he was looking for.

    He finds out that he still has a backer and that family is also a nobel in Drerachi kingdom.

    His backer is a Earl rank family.

    Liam smiled coldly and said "Earl Logan! Wait let me check out about you then..."

    He said and walked back towards his sister.

    He said "Let''s go dear."

    "But what about the corpse. Do will leave them here in out open?" She asked feeling that it will create some diseases if they leave the bodies in open.

    Liam shook his head. He didn''t wanted to create a pandemic. He isn''t a viin why would he kill mass people?

    He thought that and said to her "Let''s go I had already done everything."

    Leah nodded her head. Even though she didn''t wanted to create a pandemic but if her brother wants that then she can only sorry formoners and support him.

    But hearing that he has already done everything she was confused wanted to know what he had done.

    Liam saw her like that and didn''t let her wait as he said "Burn"

    As soon as he said that all the bodies were enfluged in fire. They were burnt and only ashes remained.

    "Cool but I can do that too." Leah was amazed by her brother maha control. But she remembered that she can do this too. Her brother had taught her this trick before.

    Liam chuckled and didn''t said anything. After that they started walking and enjoyed back their couples time.

    Liam and Leah were still on the mood of enjoying their time. While Liam was also not worried about leaving some traces.

    He knows that even though they are enjoying their time alone but theye out from the mansion for the first time so how could his mother let them take any risk and not get worried.

    In the end she must have sent someone to watch out them for protecting. She know that they will do this kind of thing so she must have sent either Celestia ore on her own.

    That''s why he wasn''t worried about leaving battle traces before and was not afraid at all.

    He looked at his sister and thought when to confess her.

    ''Right! I forget about system.'' He thought and squinted his eyes and continued ''I will check thister. She is more important.''

    And so he continued to enjoy their time like that. He walked with her on the market and bought another things to eat. He bought clothes for her. Then jewellery and other things.

    While Liam was enjoying his date with sister.

    On the other hand,

    Lilith and Celestia looked at each other feeling speechless.

    Celestia couldn''t help but say "isn''t he a little too murderous?"

    Lilith was speechless by her son opretion.

    In fact what Liam thought before wasn''t wrong. But he didn''t thought they both woulde out to watch them.

    When they were watching them they were still jealous. Liam is also their man okay!

    But they didn''t interrupted their sweet times.

    Neither they stopped the conflict.

    They watched the whole process and the final conclusion that they reached was Liam ideas are too extreme and he is a murderous person.

    Her daughter too it seems.

    She had watched that her childern didn''t vomited after killing.

    Even she saw that her daughter was enjoying killing this bandits.

    She coughed and said "You are right my son is too extreme but isn''t it better? All he is doing is for us. Even though his ideas are too extreme but they are logical if we think carefully."

    As their mother she naturally supported her children''s. Not to mention her son was really right!

    "You are right, Lilith." As Liam wife she had to consider Liam opinion first.

    It''s just she was a little overwhelmed before, because Lilith told her what she wanted to give her son his gift. When she would give him the gift Lilith needs her help.

    Thinking of this her cheeks became rosy and she couldn''t help but ask her the same question again "Lilith, do you really want to give this gift to husband?"

    Lilith looked at her speechlessly. She had heard this a lot from morning.

    She nodded her head once again.

    She said " Yes, do you have any problem doing this?"

    "N-no I don''t have any problem. It''s just..." She can''t say that it is too shameful right?

    Lilith smiled and said "Let''s talk about thister. First we should clean the battle traces."

    Celestia nodded her head while feeling still too shy for what was about toe tomorrow.

    Soon the cleaned the battle traces and went to watch out Liam again.

    It''s not that they were spying but it''s just they didn''t wanted him to get in danger. Even though the chances are almost 1% but what if he meets another enemy like this?

    So they didn''t dyed and after cleaning the traces they go after them.

    On the other hand,

    Liam was holding his sister palm and it felt soft.

    Currently they were walking and looking at the scenery around them.

    But both of their focus was not in scenery they know that.

    Liam hold her brother hand and felt shy when she saw that many people''s nced at them for a moment before moving quickly and giving them way.

    They had seen crest on their robe so they were cautious and full of ''respect'' for them. That they even give them way directly.

    Liam didn''t felt anything when he saw them like this.

    He knows they were afraid because he was a nobel but he didn''t paid much attention. Just kidding would he even care what they think?

    Would he care what the world''s people''s will say? The answer is hell no.

    He won''t care. Because if he had then he didn''t have this kind of rtionship with his mother and sister.

    When they were walking Liam asked "Dear, what were saying that you were excited or something before?"

    "Ahh about this... When I killed them I didn''t feel gross but was excited about this." Then she proceeded to tell him all what she felt at that time.

    Liam heard her and was stunned. So violent.

    ''Really so violent but I like it.'' He know that she is one of those people''s who take pleasure when they kill.

    In other word she is a pervert and Liam like it.

    He even felt that it''s okay her to have this ''hobby.'' In this four years he had tried to create many overpowered spells but didn''t get any results and failed.

    Only one of them got sessful. But that is just because of his luck. He didn''t think that he could really create that spell.

    That spell was the most difficult among all spells and just because of luck he managed to create it but it is also in starting phase and is iplete.

    You can say that it''s in Intial phase.

    He named that spell as ''breath of destiny.''

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

 Chapter 145 145. A Beautiful Place

    Chapter 145  145. A Beautiful ce

    ''Breath of destiny'' a overpowered spell that he managed to create because of luck.

    It''s basic purpose is to find out those protagonist and lucky persons.

    As a reincarnated person how could he don''t take precautions about this.

    He even think another way round that is swallow their luck and increased his own.

    But that''s far away for him.

    ''Now I had system... I don''t know what to think of it. Forget it just study the systemter.'' He thought

    When he was thinking about this Leah looked at him and asked "Brother, will you dislike me because of this?"

    "What?" Liam asked. He was thinking that how to increase breath of destiny spell rank.

    How toplete it. So he didn''t heard her.

    "What brother you didn''t even listened to me!?" Leah pouted and looked at him cutely. As if to say that she is angry with him and he should coax her.

    Liam smiled helplessly. What can he do? If the same thing is done by any boy he would have already killed him.

    But this is his sister and future wife.

    He hugged her gently but didn''t do anything. Because there were many people''s on the street.

    Leah ''struggled'' to get out from his embrace. But she didn''t have ''enough'' strength to get out.

    So she ''helplessly'' let me hug her.

    Liam smiled seeing this.

    He said "Okay dear, this was my mistake. Please forgive me!"

    "No, not unless you umm kiss me here. Yes until you won''t kiss me here I won''t forgive you." Leah had this idea and she said whatevere to her mind.

    She didn''t think what would others think of them. At the same time because no one them so they are safe. That''s why she asked him to kiss herself.

    Liam looked at the people''s who were in the street and gently lowered his head.

    After giving her a peck on her face he said "Okay now you should be able to forgive me right?"

    Leah shook her head and said "I didn''t even know that you kissed me!"

    "Ehh..." Liam was speechless by her. He also know that.

    "Dear there are many people''s on the street. Why don''t we kiss anywhere else?" Liam asked her as he put his hand on her head.

    Leah still shook her head but Liam didn''t listened to her and said "Okay if you are agreeing with me then let''s go."

    He took her hand and searched for a ce where there was no one.

    After finding the ce he took her there.

    When he was going Leah pinched his waist and said "Brother, I didn''t agreed to it you know?"

    They finally arrived there and Liam looked at her with hungry eyes.

    They were in an empty space. There were tree and greenery around them.

    It was such a beautiful ce and scene but there was no one. Because everyone is busy whether it''s in mana gathering or working to fill their stomach.

    But Leah and Liam didn''t have this worry from the start.

    Liam put his hand on her ass and asked "Now tell me didn''t you agreed?"

    He rubbed her ass gently while groping it from time to time.

    "No, means no. I won''t fear by your threats." Leah said she won''t be afraid even if he threatened her because she herself is right.

    "Ohh so you little girl won''t be afraid jie jie jie. Weren''t you asking for kiss before? Here it is." Heughed like a viin while calling her little girl and smooched her soft lips.

    He started sucking them while his hand''s rubbed her ass for quite a time.

    Leah didn''t resisted but did the same with him.

    She sucked her brother lips and while her hands rubbed on his chest.

    Liam felt her soft hands rubbing on his chest. He smiled feeling this.

    He had forbidden her to touch his dick. He wasn''t a lolicon and wouldn''t be turn on by a child.

    Leah kissed him while her hands rubbed his chest. Even though she wanted to touch his dick but she remembered what her brother told her.

    Liam broke their kiss and said "Shall we continue strolling around or go home?"

    "Of course stroll around. Didn''t you said that today you will spend your time only with me!" How could she go back. If she goes back then she would have to share her brother with her mother and master.

    Now she is alone with him. So of course she wanted to stroll around.

    Liam wasn''t tired or anything. He asked her because he was afraid that she would be tired.

    He took her hand ande out from that ce.

    They strolled again and Liam said "Dear"

    "Hmm" Leah had hugged her brother again.

    She heard him and give a ''hmm.''

    "I won''t dislike you. Even if you kill everyone of course you must not kill mom and your future sisters. Me is also included." Liam said solemnly.

    Leah pped his hand and asked "Brother do you really think that I would kill mom, you and your future wives?"

    Liam didn''t answered her but nodded his head. He showed wary on his face as if afraid that she would attack him anytime.

    Leah was speechless by her brother.

    She showed her teeth''s and said "Yes I will eat you. No I will eat you now."

    She took a bite on his hand and Liam also acted with her properly.

    "Ahh it hurts."

    "Really!" Leah asked worriedly.

    "I lied to you hehehe." Liamughed when he saw worry on her face.

    "Hmph bad brother. Always bully me." Leah give a hmph saying this.

    Time went like that and soon it was evening time.

    "Wow brother, in the evening there are many people''s, there are also some from different race right." Leah looked at the vendors on the street.

    From the morning they are strolling here.

    While talking about their daily life.

    Liam replied "Of course, there are more people after all it''s evening time. Many people''s should be strolling around after eating ore here to buy vegetables for night."

    There were vendors who were selling vegetables and many other items like ring locket etc. other fancy items.

    Liam didn''t bought anything he had everything that he needs.

    The sun was about to set and there was little time until it finally set.

    Liam felt that his heart started to beat. Because as the time goes he knows that the time is arriving.

    It''s time that he should confess to her. It''s just even though he knows that his chances are high as 101% but he didn''t know why his heart was beating fast.

    ''No, Liam the chances are high as 101%. Why he afraid! Let''s do it. Let''s confess to her.'' He thought and said "Dear it''s evening time why don''t we go back."

    Leah even though felt reluctant but nodded her head.

    "Okay brother."

    Liam continued "Why don''t we go to the same ce where we kissed before?"

    Leah was puzzled as why her brother wanted to go there but she nodded her head and said " Okay brother let''s go."

    She took his hand and then they made their way towards that ce where he kissed her before.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

 Chapter 146 146. What Do You Want To Do?

    Chapter 146  146. What Do You Want To Do?

    They both arrived at the same ce where they kissed.

    There was still no one.

    ''Perfect! At least there is no one. Confessing to her should be more easy now.'' Liam thought and rubbed her palm.

    He felt her hands were softer then him.

    Then they find a bench and sit on it.

    They started talking and Liam finally couldn''t hold back.

    He said "Hey Leah"

    Leah looked at her brother with surprise. Because her brother would only call her little girl, dear or sister. But he won''t call her by her name.

    This thing she remembered deeply.

    She looked at him only to find that he was looking at herself seriously. She didn''t know but her heart started to beat crazily.

    It was like that it was about toe out from her chest.

    So she went with flow and replied "Yes brother?"

    "T-that I want to say thank you. Even though I have Celestia and mom but you are still thinking of staying with me. I know that I am not a perfect person."

    "I also know that you deserve more then that. But I can''t leave my woman and stay with only one. Leah I want to ask you, will you stay with me until the end of our life?" Liam asked he didn''t know whether what he said is perfect or not.

    But he said whatevere into his mind.

    When he confessed to her he had taken out a golden ring with purple diamond on it.

    The gold used in making the ring was not the usual gold.

    It was made by using royal gold coins. A royal gold coin is 100 time more tempered then normal one.

    But of course he didn''t use only royal coin but used many of them.

    As for purple diamond, it is filled with mana but there is not any benefits.

    Leah was stunned. She thought what her brother would say but in the end he only asked her to stay with him.

    In fact she would feel bad whenever she saw him with Celestia or even with his mother.

    She didn''t know why but she thinks what would happen if her leave her?

    Just thinking of this question. She didn''t wanted to make him angry or sad.

    She know that she can''t live without him.

    Her brother had lived with her from the beginning. He cared for her and give her whatever she wanted. That''s why she is in deep love with him.

    Hearing him today she finally couldn''t stop herself and few drops of tearse out from her eyes.

    She said "Yeah brother I would like to stay with you."

    She put her hand in front of them.

    Liam even though know that he would be sessful but after finally hearing her. He felt his body bes light and there was a deepfort inside his heart.

    This should be his first proper confession.

    Even though it wasn''t perfect but lt was enough for Leah who longed for his love.

    Looking at her beautiful hand and tears on her eyes.

    He ced his palm on her face and wiped her tears.

    After that he took out the ring from the small box and put the ring into her ring finger.

    "You look very beautiful, dear" He said while putting the box into storage ring.

    "Really?" Leah eyes were a little red but more is that she is happy.

    Today is the happiest day until now for her.

    She looked at ring and asked "Brother, when did you bought this ring?"

    "No, I didn''t bought it but I made it with little difficulty. I used royal gold coin and purple diamond." He said a little embarassed.

    Leah looked surprised and asked "Ehh really. I liked this brother. Thank you very much."

    Leah and Liam looked into each other''s eyes.

    Liam spoke and said " Don''t need to thank me dear! You are all mine. In the future don''t expect to leave me."

    He said and rubbed her cheeks.

    "No, brother do you think that I would leave you? It''s the opposite! I think that one day you will leave me after getting bored with me." She said what was inside her heart.

    Liam raised her chin and looked inside her eyes. He looked serious and said "I won''t leave you ever but at the same time I won''t let you leave me even if you want to."

    Leah looked at the serious him and instead of disgust she felt sweet.

    She said "You are right brother. Don''t let me leave! Let me became your prisoner."

    She said whateveres into her mind but she really didn''t mind bing his prisoner.

    Liam smiled after raising her chin, he kissed her lips.

    He took of his hand''s and put them on her hands.

    He rubbed her hands while his lips smooched and sucked her lips.

    Liam was happy and satisfied because after confessing to her his guilt has been go away.

    Before he would feel guilty because she would watch them and didn''t touched herself.

    But now he decided to take things further. He would mastrubate her until she turns 18 then have intimate action with her.

    ''Just give her two or three children''s. Of course only daughters. I love daughters.'' He thought and broke their kiss.

    Leah and Liam openly their eyes and looked at each other. They were silent for a moment before Liam opened his mouth and said "Then we should go back home?"

    Leah nodded her head and said "Yes we should but before that let''s have one cup of ice cream again?"

    "Okay" Liam nodded his head and they went into the vendor shop as bought another two cup of ice cream.

    He took the vani while she took chocte.

    Theye back and sit on the bench.

    Liam and leah opened they cups and scooped it with spoons.

    But they didn''t put into each other''s mouth.

    "Brother here." Leah ced the spoon in front of his mouth.

    He was about to open his mouth and eat but thought ''No, isn''t this the same. I must do something different. Yosh it''s decided let''s do this.''

    Liam had already thought what to do with her and make their date memorial so they remember it for years.

    He gulped his saliva and close his mouth. He said "No, dear doing it again is too boring don''t you think?"

    Leah looked at the spoon in her mouth and then at him.

    She finally couldn''t help but say "Yes that''s why I was saying that in the end you will leave me. Look you didn''t even eat the ice cream again by my hands."

    Leah thought her happy day''s areing but who knows that her brother is a idiot.

    Liam wasn''t angry after he heard her but said " Dear, you and the ice cream are different. I can change ice cream vour but you will remain same for me. Anyways it didn''t matter while you are happy or sad since I won''t let you leave me."

    As he said thest line heughed and hugged her by her shoulders.

    Leah also know that she had misunderstood him so she asked " Brother then what do you want to do?"

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

 Chapter 147 147. Celestia Wont Agree

    Chapter 147  147. Celestia Won''t Agree

    "Then brother what do you want to do?" Leah asked and didn''t continued over that matter.

    Liam had pushed her body more closely to himself and said "Me, I don''t want to do nothing out of ordinary. I just want to kiss you while eating."

    Leah nodded her head it''s really not much but that is only for him, who kiss her mother and master everyday. As for herself he hadn''t done this.

    Hearing him she nodded her head and asked "First we put our ice cream into our mouth and kiss each other''s mouth! Is that what you want to say?"

    Liam looked at her in surprise and said " So smart. Yes that''s what I want to do. Let''s do this."

    Liam put his ice cream into his own mouth and looked at her and gestured her to do the same.

    But Leah didn''t do that and just looked at him smiling.

    Liam looked at her and gestured her to do the same again and again but when ten or so seconds passed and the ice cream melted inside his mouth.

    Only then did she put her ice cream into her mouth.

    After putting her ice cream she ced her hand on his face and kissed his mouth.

    As soon as she kissed him she touched his lips with her tongue and when she felt his mouth opening she inserted her tongue.

    But in the middle, when she was putting her tongue inside his mouth the dam of melted thick ice cream arrived in her mouth.

    That melted ice cream in liquid form got mixed with her chocte ice cream.

    Then she gulped all the ice cream and leave him nothing.

    But even so no one stopped their kiss and Liam hand were ced behind his sister''s head.

    He pushed her head towards him and smooched as he sucked her lips tightly.

    He opened his eyes and looked at her resentfully. But she had closed her eyes while enjoying their kiss.

    He sighed inside his heart and didn''t stopped kissing her.

    Liam took off his one hand from behind her head and ced it on her thighs.

    He started rubbing her thighs while eating out her mouth.

    It''s just so damn good. To kiss your women while stroking her thighs. It would be better if there were ck stockings.

    ''Let''s not be too greedy.'' He thought inwardly.

    After some timeter they broke thru kiss while Liam hand were still on her thighs.

    After breaking their kiss Liam didn''t said anything but he looked at her ''deadly.''

    "I can exin, I can exin." Leah was just joking with him but who knows that her brother will get angry. She know that she was in plot. They both wanted to eat from each other''s mouth but she eat all alone.

    She made a serious expression and replied "So brother the thing is that..."

    "The thing is?"

    "The thing is that I want to eat ice cream from your mouth. But I want to taste chocte also so..." Leah replied him.

    Liam shook his head feeling speechless but he didn''t continued over this matter and ordered "I want the same thing now!"

    "Okay brother." Leah faced showed happiness and she quickly put chocte ice cream inside her mouth.

    After that she waited for him to kiss her but he was looking at herself and wasn''t kissing her.

    ''My brother want the same thing? Does this mean by!'' She quickly rolled the ice cream into her mouth and after rolling it the ice cream melted into her mouth.

    Liam saw her like that and thought ''Is my ice cream ready?''

    But he didn''t asked her and after putting his ice cream into his own mouth he connected his mouth to kiss her. He didn''t wanted to waste his time because his ice cream was ready.

    He felt the melted ice cream into his mouth and mixed it with his ice cream. After mixing it and feeling cold inside his brain he swallowed it hurriedly.

    If he was a mortal he would need some time to calm his mind before continuing eating but as a mage there was no need for buffering his mind.

    "Tasty. Let''s eat this way." Liamughed and continued eating.

    He put ice cream inside his mouth then let her ear. Later she put ice cream inside her mouth and let him eat it.

    Both gulped from each other''s mouth all the while when Liam rubbed her soft thighs.

    After 15 minutes they have eaten all the ice cream.

    "Tasty and delicious." Both licked their lips and looked at each other while saying at the same time.

    They hold each other''s hand for some time.

    Soon another 5 minutes went by,

    They both calmed down after that Liam said "We should go back home."

    Leah felt reluctant. So much happened today but the best moment was when he said that he want her to stay with him.

    Even if she felt reluctant she still nodded her head and replied "Okay brother."

    Leah rubbed his hand and said "Hey brother,"

    "Yes"

    "I love you"

    "I love you too dear." Liam replied her softly and decided to marry his all women''s and give them a sweet ce which they could call it home.

    After that both of them smiled and went to home.

    When they were going back there was no scene of kidnapping or meeting gangster like that.

    Thinking about it, it''s also true. After all he is not the main protagonist.

    It didn''t took much time for them to arrive back to their home.

    After arriving they went to find their mother first.

    They find that their mother was in the room where they sleep every day.

    She was gathering mana.

    "Mom" Both of them arrived while Lilith opened her eyes.

    When she saw them she looked at other side feeling guilty. It was like she was spying on her children''s but it''s really not! She was protecting them. As for Celestia she had gone back to her house.

    She was getting ready for Liam''s present tomorrow.

    Liam chuckled while Leah was puzzled when she saw her mother like that.

    Liam naturally know that it must be her who would have following them.

    "What happened, mom?" Leah asked

    "Nothing, I was just thinking what gift should I give you tomorrow." She also couldn''t decide what to give her.

    If we talk about money, she had given them unlimited!

    If we talk about spells, she had given them all.

    So she really couldn''t decide what to give to her daughter. As for her son, she had already thought everything.

    "I, I can suggest you something!" Even though as a gift it should be secret but if Leah get what she wanted she would be greatful to her mother.

    "What?" If her daughter want anything she could naturally give her.

    "I want to spend tomorrow with my brother too."

    "NO" As soon as Lilith heard this she denied it. She saw that her daughter was looking at herself and quickly sold Celestia.

    "Celestia won''t agree. Shee today too but today was your ''exclusive'' day. So she didn''t go to him but it won''t be same tomorrow."

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

 Chapter 148 148. The Dream To Became Powerful Only To Live Safe And Comfortably

    Chapter 148  148. The Dream To Became Powerful Only To Live Safe And Comfortably

    "Okay mom" Leah also know that his mother and teacher are his women too. So she didn''t fight over this matter.

    Not to mention she spent her all day with him today and also get the answer that he won''t leave her.

    Just that is enough for her.

    As for whether what her mother said is truth or false she thinks that it doesn''t matter.

    Lilith sighed in relief when she saw that her daughter didn''t continued over this matter.

    Liam on the other hand reached his hand''s to his mother who was sitting on the floor and was cultivating.

    Lilith took her son hand and smiled.

    After standing up she asked "You must be hungry right? Should I make dinner for you?"

    "Yes please do" Liam replied her and lowered his head to kiss her plump red lips.

    Lilith on the other hand ced her hand behind his head and sucked his lips as if to eat his mouth.

    She didn''t felt any shame because they would do this now and then I''m front of each other. Si they are neither feel disgusted nor any shame.

    Liam also pushed his head and let her do whatever she wanted.

    He guessed that she should be the one who was spyi... protecting them in shadows and he thinks that he needs to let her calm down too.

    After kissing for some seconds they separated and when they did a thread of silver saliva could be seen.

    Leah on the sideined "Really mom, don''t you know that today is my date and he is exclusive for me."

    "But I didn''t kissed him." Lilith said.

    She looked at him faintly while thinking that she really didn''t kissed him this time but feeling his touch and love she couldn''t help but give her son a deep kiss.

    She said she is sitting at home and the pote on it''s own.

    Leah looked at her brother and faintly said "Brother"

    "Yes, yes" Liamined to himself as to why he fulfill her every request. But thinking that she watch daily then having sex in the side.

    He felt his heart became soft again and he walked near her while lowering his head to kiss her also.

    Leah felt her brother kissing her mouth and all the depression that she felt before were gone and she started fo flow in her desires as she likes her mother ced her hand behind his head.

    Liam thought ''They are really mother and daughter. Just wait for three more years and have a real oyakodon jie jie jie.''

    Liamughed inwardly while swallowed her saliva and after some time they also separated.

    "Let''s go mother and make dinner for us." Liam said to his mother.

    While Leah on the side also nodded her head and said "Yes mom, hurry up because today only I will sleep with my brother."

    Lilith on the side red at her daughter. What is her good daughter doing?

    Salting her wounds and let her remember that she will sleep alone today?

    She snorted and replied " Yes Yes I will make dinner for us now."

    She also didn''t eat anything today not even her son special milk.

    Leah on the side felt pleasure when she saw her mother like that.

    She also snorted and thought ''Hmph how cool you were everyday having sex with my brother. Now let you eat alone today. ''

    It''s not that she is jealous of her mother who can have sex with her brother. Definitely not!

    It''s just when she saw them having sex she felt ufortable and like her man is spending his night with other women.

    In this four year''s she had already felt this feeling more then one time.

    Lilith saw her daughter smile and felt bad.

    Liam took their hand when he felt that things were going out of control.

    "Dear" "brother"

    "Let''s go, I am hungry and what are you fighting like a woman?" He asked but he seems to forget that they were originally women.

    "Became we are women." Lilith and Leah spoke at the same time while Lilith on the side looked at her daughter jokingly.

    Leah felt ufortable she naturally know what her mother wanted to say.

    "You are so annoying mom. Brother" Leah said to her mother and looked at her brother and wanted him to be a judge over this matter.

    Liam was directly speechless by their operations.

    One is his mother and other is his sister so whose side he could take.

    "Okay okay. Mom don''t joke with Leah every then and now." Liam in the end finally takes his sister side.

    He knows that if her took his mother side then Leah will feel bad but his mother won''t because Leah is her daughter while even if she felt bad he can just make her happy by having sex with her.

    Leah also know that she is their mother but she should have felt ufortable when she saw them having sex.

    Liam thought that is the reason.

    Lilith and Leah didn''t continued over this but Leah still showed a face of victory while Lilith just smiled.

    What her son think didn''t she know. In fact she also feel bad for her daughter that''s why she don''t say ''much'' when they ''fight.''

    "Okay I am going to make dinner for us. I am hungry too." Lilith said but saw that her son didn''t left his hand she looked at him wanted to know what he thinks.

    Liam replied "Mom I will help you too."

    Leah also felt that she is not a fillial daughter so she wanted to help her in making dinner.

    She also echoed on the side "Mom I will help you too."

    "But I can make dinner while you guys can rest?" Lilith felt sweet inside her heart when she heard that her children''s are thinking of herself. But she did wanted to give them any work and let them rest.

    Liam smiled softly and didn''t replied but took her to kitchen room.

    "I said I will help you mom. Don''t deny that." He said while washing the vegetables on the side while Leah also started to help her mother and brother.

    Lilith on the side feltfortable when she saw this atmosphere. In fact if possible this is the life that she dream''s of.

    If possible she wanted to live like that what she know that her children''s are young and they must have some dream.

    She didn''t know that neither Leah nor had any big idea like dominating the world or like that. Leah thought are simr to her mother.

    But Liam think that if you don''t have enough power then don''t even dream of living a life like that.

    He already thinking of bing powerful but why?

    Only to live a life like that.

    Then Lilith on the side started to help her children''s and soon the dinner was ready and they ced all the dishes in the side room on the table to eat.

    After cing all dishes they washed their hands and sit on the table to eat the dinner.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

 Chapter 149 149. Preaching Leah

    Chapter 149  149. Preaching Leah

    Liam, Leah and Lilith sit on the chair while started eating.

    When they were eating Lilith asked "So how was your day?"

    "It was amazing." As soon as Leah heard her mother question she couldn''t sit still and started talking what happened today.

    "When we went out from our pce. I saw many different races. There were many vendor''s, that sell different things to eat. There were shop like everything. We bought ice cream and eat it."

    "Then we started strolling around butter we meet bandit with bad intentions and so my brother killed them while after some time we destroyed their entire vige."

    "But not only that my brother burned down the entire vige. Then we eat ice cream one more time ande back home." She directly said whatever they did except leaving some things like kiss and when her brother confessed to her.

    Lilith looked at her daughter meaningfully. She was behind them how couldn''t she know what they were doing. It''s just 90% is true while 10% is left and didn''t said to herself.

    But she was not angry or something. But hearing her daughter who ughter down entire vige of bandits and having no impact on her she couldn''t help but get curious.

    She asked "Hoo you meet bandits? Then after killing them didn''t you feel bad after all you killed the bandits but not only that you also traced their location and ughter down their entire vige. It''s also that they were humans! Don''t you feel bad after killing human lives?"

    Leah on the other hand gets into deep thoughts thinking of her behaviour. While Liam looked at his mother speechlessly.

    He shook his head fortunately he had let his sister walk on the right path at the right time. Otherwise she might led astray by his mother.

    Lilith on the other hand looked at her daughter who was in deep thoughts.

    After some time Leahe out from her thoughts then she replied "No, in fact I felt that we simply didn''t do enough. We just kill them simply. They are really dammed distrubing my time with my brother."

    Liam smiled hearing his sister while Lilith felt a chill. She looked at her cute daughter who was saying this word''s while eating as if nothing happened.

    ''I-I love my son and took his most of time so she won''t kill me one day right?'' She know that her daughter has some obsession with her son but this much.

    She gulped her saliva and kept down her head as she started eating.

    Liam smiled when he saw his mother like that.

    He shook his head inwardly. Then continued eating. Leah on the other hand didn''t know that her mother is a little afraid of her whether she would kill her one day while sleeping with Liam.

    If she know she would onlyughed it off. Even though she gets in fight with her mother but she won''t kill her mother.

    Later after eating Leah asked "Mom, so how did you spend your time?"

    "I? I just cultivated mana nothing less!" Lilith hurriedly said to her daughter. She didn''t wanted her daughter to find out that she was spyi... protecting them.

    "Ohh so boring." She replied not thinking that her mother lied to them.

    Then she said "Then mom we are going in a different room to sleep. You would have to sleep alone today."

    "Okay okay you, go" Lilith looked at her daughter disgustingly and chased them down.

    "Okay mom we are going back, Good night mom." She replied and took her brother hand and took him to her room.

    Liam nodded at his mother and said "Good night, mom."

    "Good night dear." Lilith replied him softly and also goes back to their room.

    After arriving in the room Lilith said "The room which I felt sofortable yesterday became so cold today. It seems my son is a poison and he is the only antidote that I could take."

    She chuckled and started to gather mana.

    On the other hand Leah took her brother to her room and said "Brother this is my room and today we will sleep here."

    Liam chuckled and asked "You don''t like to stay with mom?"

    "No, it''s not like that. It''s just mom do this kind of things so I don''t want to..."

    "What? Mom do that kind of things which you only dare to think. Is that what you are trying to say?" Liamughed and took her into his arms.

    "No, it''s not like that!!! It''s just... Okay you are right! What I only dare to think she is doing it with you and I don''t like that." Leah huffed and said what was in her heart for a long time at one time to him.

    Liam wasn''t surprised by her outbreak. If she didn''t have any resent towards his mother then he would feel surprised.

    As to why she is outbreaking today is because of himself who told her that he won''t leave her before. Now she shouldn''t have any fear.

    But it was his harem and he didn''t wanted to destroy it just because of this so he started to preaching her.

    "Dear, how can you resent our mother. You know she is our mom and she give birth to us. If she wouldn''t have given us birth then we won''t have meet. Also I am her son so I naturally need to serve her. At the same time our mother is just teaching you and training you for future."

    Liam know what he said is disgusting enough to throw out all the food that they had eaten but he felt what he said is well spoken.

    Leah was stunned by what her brother said and even though there were many things that she thinks is false like she was teaching him for future or something like that is naturally wrong she know it. But what he said about other things is right.

    Like she give them birth if there was no she then they won''t mee in this life.

    She felt guilty and it was enough for Liam.

    She hesitated and asked "T-Then brother what you think that should do?"

    "Nothing. You shouldn''t do anything. Just remember don''t try to fight with her everytime. Okay? Also let''s sleep." Liam didn''t wanted her to apologise to his mother that would be too much but his main purpose was not to have any fight between them.

    Lileah nodded her she replied weakly "Then good night brother."

    "Yes good night." He replied and saw that shey down on the bed while closing her eyes.

    Liam was surprised but felt that what he said is too much. But for the future he won''t say anything now.

    Liam alsoy down on the bed and started to think everything what happened today.

    ''Everything went perfect. In bandits no one left alive too. Hum... wait how can I forget Earl Logan? Just wait when I will get the chance I will kill you too.'' Liam thought. He had seen... read in his previous life when a person would get in trouble just because of it.

    Yes he is talking about protagonist. He didn''t wanted to wait for his enemies toe home but he would visit their''s once he get the chance.

    ''It''s time to study system.''

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

 Chapter 150 150. Infinite Plundering System

    Chapter 150  150. Infinite Plundering System

    ''It''s time to study system.'' Liam thought and opened the system.

    "System now that we have time introduce yourself." He asked inwardly.

    [Ding, the system is called talent plundering system.]

    [Ding, it can plunder anyone''s talent as long as you kill the other person.]

    [Ding, then the host can get that talent.]

    "That''s it?"Liam asked faintly

    [Ding, yes host.]

    "Okay then I want to unbind the system!" Liam didn''t wanted to have another thing inside his body. Even if it could make him invincible. If he is in control of others then what if he became invincible? In the end he will be a toy right?

    [Ding, detected the host resistance...]

    [Ding, note that the host has full control over the system.]

    [Ding, the system purpose is to serve the host.]

    [Ding, still detected the host resistance...]

    [Ding, the process is ongoing...]

    [Ding, the host can change the system and can even delete the system spirit!]

    [Ding, host do you still want to unbind the system?]

    Liam raised his eyebrows and he was surprised.

    If he can fully control the system and even delete the system spirit then isn''t that a good thing.

    He can fully control system and he wouldn''t receive any threat from the system like if you don''t did this task then be obliterated.

    So he thought for a moment and think that it''s good if he can control and even change the system.

    He thought of something and asked "Can I truly control system?"

    [Ding, yes host]

    Liam nodded his head and continued asking "Can I change the system?"

    [Ding, yes host]

    "Okay then don''t unbind the system."

    [Ding, even before you couldn''t unbind the system. It''s just the system would have go inyo dormant again if you wouldn''t want the system.]

    Liam was surprised and thought of something and asked "You were with me from the birth?"

    [Ding, yes host!]

    "Then why didn''t the system awakened until now? Also your system won''t have any task or sh!t like that right?"

    [Ding, the system didn''t awakened because it didn''t detected the special energy.

    No host, the system didn''t have this option in the system. The system core rules are to serve the host.]

    "What is special energy?"

    [Ding, it''s killing energy that the system needs. If the host didn''t kill anyone the system won''t awaken until the end of your life.]

    "Is that so?" Liam get''s his all answers and felt relieved.

    He continued asking the system "Then system who is your creator?"

    [Ding, unknown]

    Liam frowned but he was already expecting this sh!t.

    So he didn''t felt much and asked "You previously told me that it''s possible to change the system right?"

    [Ding, yes host.]

    "Hehehe then change it too lust system. Where I can have anything''s by having sex with women. Also change your voice to default women." Liam think he will soon be invincible as long as the system changed and converted.

    It''s because he is having sex everyday with his mother and Celestia''s so he think that he will soon be invincible.

    It''s just sex and he is having everyday.

    [Ding, the changing is in the process...]

    [Ding, the host has enough authority to change the core rules changing the system...]

    [Ding, changing the system rules ording to the host...]

    [Ding, in progress]

    [Ding, failed...]

    [Ding, continuing...]

    [Ding, failed...]

    [Ding, continuing...]

    [Ding, failed...]

    [Ding, tracing down the reason...]

    [Ding, traced...]

    [Ding, the host can''t change the system entirely. It''s core rules aren''t same as previously.]

    [Ding, finding the solution...]

    [Ding, the host can change the system rules to somehow familiar to the previous system.]

    Liam frowned and asked "Didn''t you said that I can change the systempletely?"

    At the same time he heard the system voice which was sweet and almost made him sleep.

    ''Her voice is sofortable to listen.'' He thought while hearing system answer.

    [Ding, the host can change the system as previously told but it''s core rules should be somehow familiar. Like, this system is ''talent plundering system.'' So the host can make the rules simr to it.]

    "Is that so?" Liam asked and thought for sometime. If the rules can be changed as previously told by him. He soon can be invincible.

    He frowned even deeper thinking ''Similiar to this system is... Yes I already know.''

    "System, change the system rules to this, I can plunder anything. Whether it''s luck, fate, destiny, talent, magic realm, cultivation, spells, forbidden spells, taboo spells, battle experience etc. Remove all the restrictions and remove everything except points and with points I can do anything. I can sold talent, fate, destiny etc. to the system to get more points. You can do that right?"

    He asked while feeling that everything is good if the system change like that.

    [Ding, the changing is in the process...]

    [Ding, the host has enough authority to change the core rules changing the system...]

    [Ding, changing the system rules ording to the host...]

    [Ding, in progress...]

    [Ding, it will take some time please ask the host to wait.]

    Liam was patience and soon 5 minutester the system ring again.

    [Ding, the system has been changed ording to host thoughts...]

    [Ding, changing the Intial gift package...]

    [Ding, congrattions to the host for getting a new gift package.]

    Liam got happy when he heard that.

    He quickly ask the system "System how''s that? Can you exin me entire thing about system again?"

    [Ding, the system is called... The system didn''t have any name. Please ask the host to give this system a name.]

    [Ding, by using this system the host can plunder anything he wants. Whether it''s skills, spells, experience, mana, fate, destiny, luck like anything. There are points which can be used however the host wants. Whether it''s to upgrade your realm or whether it''s to create anything like, spell, skill, items anything the host wants as long as he had system points.]

    "Is that so? It''s so awesome!!!" Liam said inwardly and couldn''t contain his excitement.

    He gulped his saliva and thought for a moment before saying "Because the system can plunder anything just change it''s name to infinite plundering."

    [Ding, changing the system name... Changing sessful!]

    Liam was happy hearing that. It''s like that the system is almost his property.

    He chuckled and said "System, open the Intial gift package."

    [Ding, opening the Intial gift package...]

    [In the process...]

    [Ding, the host can only open 10% gift package! The 90% gift package will be openedter!]

    [Ding, do the host wants to open 10% gift package?]

    Liam frowned and thought ''Why don''t you divide the gift package in 100 categories?''

    Even though he felt dissatisfied but he still asked the system "Open it"

    [Ding, opening the Intial gift package.]

    [Ding, congrattions to the host for getting one mage realm upgrader card, one bloodline talent awakening card, one designated element awakening card, 1000 system points.]

    [Ding, it''s detected the host has opened the Intial gift package. Scanning the world...]

    [In the process...]

    [Ding, scaning ispleted and the system is preparing the 90% gift package for the host.]

    [Ding, it may take some hours, ask the host to wait for some hours.]

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

 Chapter 151 151. Acting On The Behalf Of Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 151 Chapter 151. Acting On The Behalf Of Heaven</h4>

    Liam was stunned by the gift package and this is only 90%

    His breathing became heavy and he quickly asked "System introduce this items, that how to use them."

    [Ding, the mage realm upgrading card can be used when the host meditate or ask the system directly.

    Bloodline awakening card can be used when the host meditate or ask the system directly.

    Designated element awakening card can be used after exchanging body fluids with any women.

    1000 System points can be used whatever the host wants.]

    Liam nodded his head while watching the third one the corner of his mouth twitched.

    ''Body fluids? Isn''t this having sex. As for what to choose... Yes Celestia awakened element is time. Just have sex with her and I can awaken time talent.''

    ''As for bloodline awakening card... What''s that?'' He thought and directly asked the system.

    [Ding, the bloodline is which flowing into your veins. Like the host mother talent is Ice then you will awaken Ice talent with it.]

    "Okay" Liam nodded his head and continued ''As for mage realm upgrading card I can upgrade or skip one realm directly.''

    "System, the realm won''t be weak or unstable after using the card right? Or can I hide my realm talent like anything? Or if yes then how many points it will take?" Liam asked whatever was inside his heart inwardly.

    [Ding, the host don''t have to be afraid. The system will only give the reward which are actually beneficial for the host. Host realm won''t be unstable or weak after using this card.

    The host can hide his talent, spells and anything as long as he wants.

    The host don''t have to pay the points for that. If the host is creating something or the things which actually use points only then will the system take points after asking the host. The host don''t have to pay for hiding talent or anything.]

    "Is that so?" Liam nodded his head. As for why he wanted to hide his realm or talent is not because he likes to show that he is a pig while eating the tiger.

    It''s that if his realm upgrade suddenly then didn''t his mother have suspicious about this.

    In the future he would have all elements and talents which are not even for human race. He has system which could plunder any talent and make it usable for him.

    But he won''t show his hole card''s. It''s just he will still hide his realm once it bes at monster genius level. As for talent he would show two of them.

    One is lighting and other is Ice. A human can have most two talent but they are almost rare chances.

    Since he can awaken many as he wants so he would do show two first is which he awakened while the second will be ice which is simr to his mother so people''s won''t have any suspicious about him.

    He knows not everyone check and watch him. But as he would get popr many people''s will still pay much attention.

    He will show that he is a monster genius level.

    Thinking of all this he felt reassured and smiled calmly.

    "System, so what do I need to do to get system points? Also I will use all things togetherter so they won''t get ''expired'' right?" He will use all the things that he opened tomorrow with other things which he will getter.

    [Ding, no host you can use Intial gift package as the host wants.

    To get the points the host needs to kill as many people''s as host wants and plunder lucky people''s luck and fate.]

    Liam nodded his head. He also thought like that.

    He thought ''If so then I won''t kill ordinary people''s as for other''s I can''t say anything. No, no, say righteously! From today onwards don''t call me Liam but call me peace maker!!! There should be many small Kingdoms that should be fighting even now. They don''t think that what would happen to ordinary people''s or small mages. I will act on the behalf of heaven and ughter down both kingdom! The ordinary person and small mages will be saved and the world will be peaceful. I am not doing anything wrong but I am righteous and acting on the behalf of heaven.''

    Thinking of this Liam eyes had almost tears that he was just too righteous. But there was a bright smile on the corner of his mouth.

    While Liam was thinking disgustingly, Leah on the other hand had closed her eyes but she was still awakened and didn''t sleep.

    She was thinking of what her brother previously said. She is speechless now because she know that most of things which her brother told her is wrong.

    But thinking of what if she will be left out. She thought and she said she couldn''t continue over this thoughts.

    So she still felt her previous behaviour was wrong.

    ''What if it''s my time to spend with him exclusively. I shouldn''t be greedy. We should spend our time together. That would be better. Sigh most of the time is gone. But if I understand this. Wait the night is still there.'' Thinking of this she opened her eyes ans looked at her brother wanted to say that they should go to their room''s. Not her''s!

    But after opening her eyes she find out that her brother eyes were also open at this moment he was smiling.

    She was curious and asked "What happened brother?"

    Liam was happy while making some small n''s for the future. But he heard his sister.

    He was surprised he thinks she had is already sleeping.

    He looked at her and asked "You didn''t sleep?"

    "No, I was thinking of something. But brother what were you thinking? You were smiling just now and it looked particrly bright!" She answered and asked him.

    "I? I was thinking of something righteously.**Cough** Forget it, you can''t sleep?" Liam felt embarrassed when he said that what he was thinking is righteous.

    He coughed and asked that whether she couldn''t sleep or something else.

    "No, brother I could sleep it''s just mom should be sleeping alone. I don''t want that. So let''s go and sleep with her." She said and asked him to sleep with her.

    "Me alone?" He asked in surprise. At the same time somehow worried whether his sister is broken and her interest is peaked in watching them having sex. Even though that would be interesting but he don''t want that.

    "No, brother what are you thinking! I am asking that both of us should go and sleep with her." There was a little anger on her face when she saw him looking at her weirdly.

    Didn''t she know that what her brother thought should be disgusting.

    She snorted feeling dissatisfied.

    "Ohh so that''s what you are talking about. Okay let''s go." Liam said and stand up from the bed. Usually he would sleep naked since this is the mostfortable thing. But because he won''t have sex so he didn''t took off his clothes.

    His sister too. So both of them were wearing clothes.

    Leah nodded and stands up from the bed.

    Then they both opened the room door and walked outside.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

 Chapter 152 152. Mom, I Want To Pregnant You With My Child

    <h4>Chapter 152 Chapter 152. Mom, I Want To Pregnant You With My Child</h4>

    Liam and Leah both opened the room''s door and walked outside.

    After walking outside they find out that the weather was like that it was about to rain.

    Both were surprised as they didn''t saw having rain until now but neither of them cared and walked to their rooms.

    Aftering in front of their room Leah knocked on the door then entered. While Liam was speechless because he didn''t have any habit to knock on the door. Then enter.

    After entering they saw that their mother was gathering mana.

    Liam and Leah were surprised.

    Lilith also opened her eyes finding that someone had entered inside their room.

    But after opening she saw that it was her children''s who opened the door. She was surprised but quickly smiled and asked "What happened? Weren''t you both going to sleep alone?"

    "Mom, why didn''t you sleep until now?" Liam didn''t answered her but asked. If it was before he would only say one or two things to his mother but now that he had system.

    He didn''t wanted his mother to cultivate.

    Just create a Yin-Yang Talent and both person can have benefit with it. Doesn''t that sound delicious?

    "I was just cultivating? What happened?" She asked him showing doubt. Didn''t her son know that she is gathering mana. Why is he asking her.

    "Mom, it''s night time and you should sleep now." Liam said and give her his hand.

    Lilith took her son hand and stand ups from the ground.

    "Also why don''t you cultivates on the bed?"

    Lilith was speechless by the question. Didn''t her son know that. Why is asking her.

    "Isn''t it because I can''t feel the world deeply?" She said.

    "Okay then let''s sleep. It''s sleeping time." Liam said. He wanted to tell her that the good days have arrived. Now she just needs to jump on him in cow position and she can feel everything deeply.

    Thinking of this he was in good mood. At the same time he already knows which type of talent should he create using system points.

    ''The good days are really about toe or already arrived.'' He thought and looked at his mother while swallowing his saliva.

    Lilith felt a hot gaze on her body and she followed the gaze and find out that it was her son who was looking at her like that.

    She saw him swallowing his saliva and chuckled as she asks "What happened? Do you want to do it?"

    Liam shook his head and replied "No, it''s night let''s sleep."

    Lilith looked at her son in surprise. She was surprised by what he said.

    Whether it''s day or night her son wouldn''t leave her but have sex whenever he wants. So what happened that it''s stopping him to have sex with her. She looked at her daughter and thought that it should be because of her.

    Because he said previously that he would spend his entire day with him. Thinking of this she nodded her head.

    She didn''t know that Liam didn''t have sex because he is already thinking of something else. That''s even more hotter. But for that he has to wait for tomorrow.

    Theyy down on the bed after taking off their clothes. Don''t ask why they are naked. Asking is habit which has formed for year''s.

    Liam hand''s were resting on his stomach while on the side were his sister and motherying down.

    "So you guys didn''t told me why youe here?" She chuckled and asked.

    Liam replied while his sister had closed her eyes.

    He said "It''s because we couldn''t sleep without you. So Leah asked me toe here."

    "Ohh" Lilith nodded her head in understanding while looking at her daughter.

    ''It seems my daughter won''t kill me hahaha.'' She smiled inside her heart and said "Then good night dear''s. Let''s sleep."

    Leah also replied "Good night, brother and mom."

    Liam also said "Good night Leah and mom."

    Just when Lilith was about to close her eyes she saw that Liam moved her face in front of her and kissed her lips.

    After kissing pecking her lips he asked her a question.

    "That, mom"

    Lilith moved her hand and ced them behind his head.

    She stroked it lightly and asked gently " What happened, dear?"

    "That, mom, can I you ask a question?"

    "Anything dear, you can ask me anything." Lilith stroked her son head feeling his hesitation.

    Liam was really hesitating because what he was about to ask is really somehow difficult.

    He took a deep breath and asked "Mom it''s not a question! More of asking you something."

    Lilith nodded her head while he continued.

    "Mom, I want to pregnant you." Liam said what was inside his heart.

    Lilith was stroking his head but as he said this her hand stopped and she looked at him feeling stunned.

    Liam thought his mother hadn''t heard this and he said again "Mom, I want to pregnant you with my child!"

    "Yes, I heard that in the first time but where does thise from?" Lilith thought she heard wrong but he asked her again. So how could she be wrong.

    "I am thinking that from my childhood. This is my wish. I want to pregnant you with my child mom." Liam asked her while looking at her carefully.

    He knows that it''s a big decision. Because this time he really wanted to pregnant her. Not just talking.

    "You can tell meter." Liam thought she need to digest what he said and think about this properly.

    "No, I will give you the answer now! Yes dear, you can make your mother pregnant whenever you want to." Lilith replied. Even though she was stunned because of him asking this suddenly but she was ready for this day from the starting when she had illicit rtionship with him.

    She was ready to have her son child inside her womb.

    Liam was immediately happy and asked "Really mom? Really?"

    Lilith nodded her head gently.

    Liam became happy and kissed her again but this time he kissed her hard on her lips.

    "Mom, you are the best. Let''s sleep now we will make babyter." Liam was too happy. In his previous life he wasn''t a married person forget about that he didn''t even have a girlfriend.

    But now not only he has three women on this life on which two were already his while third one will be three year''ster.

    In this life he would also have children''s now.

    Thinking of this he was ecstatic and couldn''t control his excitement and kissed her again.

    "Mom, you are really best." He looked at her gently while showing excitement.

    Lilith saw that her child was happy and she thought ''Well it''s worth to take a risk for him.''

    It''s a risk because in pregnancy her stomach woulde out and people were directly know that she is pregnant. But looking at her son she thought it''s really worth it to take some big risk.

    She didn''t know that Liam had already thought about everything about their future.

    He had already thought what to do in the future while not discovered by others.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

 Chapter 153 153. A Peerless Demon Is Born

    <h4>Chapter 153 Chapter 153. A Peerless Demon Is Born</h4>

    After that Lilith said "Let''s sleep, Leah is already sleeping and it''s night time."

    He nodded his head andy down next to her.

    He said again "Good night, mom."

    "Good night, dear." Lilith also replied and after that both of them closed their eyes.

    After some time they were already in deep sleep.

    Time went quickly and the next morning arrived.

    Liam opened his eyes and find out that he was sleeping between them and their legs were over him.

    He was speechless and tried to move their legs from him.

    But it seems that his mother felt that he was touching her and she opened her eyes.

    "Good morning dear."

    "Good morning mom." Liam replied and kissed her lips again. At the same time he remembered yesterday. What he said to her and she replied to himself.

    He was in good mood but for that he had to do some work.

    When they were about to stand up the door of their room were knocked.

    Liam frowned and so Lilith.

    But Lilith quickly said "It should be Celestia. Let her enter in the room?"

    Liam nodded his head and she said "Come in"

    She know that it could be only Celestia otherwise she won''t say thate in directly. After all they were naked.

    Celestiae inside and find out that they were stillying down and there was a white sheet over their body.

    Lilith head was resting on her son hand while Leah was the same. It''s just Leah was sleeping while they were looking at her.

    She could see that Liam was pressed by their legs.

    She felt jealousy running on her body but she quickly controlled it.

    Lilith on the other hand asked curiously "What happened? You will stay under the tree everyday what happened today?"

    She wouldn''te to their room because once she saw them naked but what happened today? Why is she knocking on the door.

    "You guys, you are really don''t have any worries." She said while still standing at the door.

    "What happened?" Liam asked and stand up from the bed. He was naked but he didn''t care and arrived in front of her.

    Just when Celestia was about to say something she saw that Liam stand up from the bed and walked towards her.

    She saw his dick which was fully standing and shaking when hee towards her.

    She started to feel that her entire body was about to be soft while her pussy released some juices.

    Liam aftering in front of her pushed her against the wall as he kissed her lips.

    When he kissed her lips, his dick touched her stomach and he also moved his hips.

    After some timeter he broke their kiss and asked "What are you worrying about dear?"

    "T-that your thing is touching me!" Celestia face was blushing and her eyshes were clearly shaking.

    She felt a hot thing rubbing her stomach and she know that it''s his dick.

    If it''s normal then she would have stroked his dick but there is still ''others.'' So she felt some shame doing that.

    Liam chuckled and moved back his body. His dick also becameid while he took out a robe and wear it on his body after cleaning it with his mana.

    He asked again "Why is your face looks so worried? What happened?"

    Celestiae back to her senses and quickly replied "Let''s go outside and see it."

    "Ohh" He nodded and until now Leah was also awakened and his mother had already worn her clothes.

    He didn''t went outside bute to his sister and kissed her lips too.

    "Good morning dear" He said in his gentle voice.

    Leah stand up from the bed and also replied "Good morning brother, What happened? Why is teacher looking so worried?"

    "I don''t know, she just arrived. Let''s go outside and see what happened!" Liam replied her while looking at her who wore the robe.

    Leah nodded and then all of them walked outside but aftering they were stunned.

    Because the sky was red, red as if the world''s end was about toe.

    Liam quickly looked at his mother and find out that her expression were dignified.

    He quickly asked "What happened mom? Why is the sky so red?"

    "Yes mom, what happened! Why so dignified face?" Leah also asked while looking at the red sky curiously.

    Lilith replied her children''s.

    "The sky is red and it''s considered as a omen. Look''s like something big is about to happen. Maybe many kingdom''s won''t be able to stand this storm and get destroyed by it."

    "Look''s like every kingdom''s need to careful because a red sky is considered as omen. It only mean that a evil person or..."

    "A Peerless Demon Is Born"

    ***

    Dreves Kingdom, Ancree City,

    Dreves Kingdom is mainly dominated and created by elf''s. Dreves Kingdom is a very small Kingdom. Which has only one city which is also the capital city of elf''s.

    Ancree City is the capital city of Dreves kingdom!

    Ancree city is the ce where the world tree is nted.

    It is also the only city where the royal family and other elf''s lives.

    The world tree is a sacred tree of elf''s. Elf''s are mainly a peaceful race but only if no one tried to ce their eyes on their sacred tree which is also the ce where they were born.

    World tree is the tree which they were born by. Elf''s were not born by reproduction.

    The world tree usually gives birth to two seeds in every one thousand year''s. That''s why the elf''s race are in very small number. But no one tried to take away their world tree which has many benefits because even if they are small in number. Each of them are very strong.

    The world tree can only be taken away only if it want''s to go away with any person.

    But that''s almost impossible because only the elf''s can serve it properly.

    When new elf are born by tree they were usually injected with the other elf blood who adopt them.

    Because of injecting their blood and born from the same source the child would almost look like each other''s.

    All elf''s are born female and each of them are beautiful while all of them lives peacefully and no one would fight with anyone in the ancree city.

    Saying it''s a city is polite because it''s almost small. Small as vige.

    Some year''s ago the world tree give to two elf''s birth again.

    But that year the two children''s were adopted by the dreves Kingdom queen.

    The dreves Kingdom queen name is Diana Elfscribe.

    Her two daughters are called Danae and Daphne Elfscribe.

    Many elf''s don''t have surname they usually use their titles as surname.

    But because elf are peace loving race so many of them don''t have surnames.

    Some elf''s would get Elfscribe surname by the queen.

    At this time on the top of a big tree but smaller then world tree. There was a women standing and looking at the red sky.

    She is the queen of Dreves kingdom.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

 Chapter 154 154. To The Sacred Heart Academy

    <h4>Chapter 154 Chapter 154. To The Sacred Heart Academy</h4>

    At this time the elf queen Diana looked at the red sky.

    Diana Elfscribe was a beautiful women and peach mature aura could be seen by a nce. Around here there was a gentle aura that couldn''t be cultivated but get naturally.

    Diana hair and eyes were green. Her breasts and hips were big and looked like that if pinched the water woulde out from there. Her skin was pink like baby and she looked so beautiful that her every frown and even sadness can make any man captivated by her.

    It''s just at this time she is looking at the red sky and there is a astonished expression on her face.

    "A bad omen"

    She muttered this word and thought ''What should I do? Can the elf tribe sessfully make through this storm that wille in the future. Or should I make alliance with other race? Forget about alliance, let''s just think how will we pass this storm.''

    She had seen that whenever the sky will be red from that year a devil will be born. That devil is not from devil race and it could be from any race. The devil have just one purpose that is to destroy the world.

    In other word, to ughter all race. As for why the sky would be red they didn''t know whether it''s any sign by the ''world will'' or anything else.

    They just know that if you can''t pass this hurdle then this time the tribe would get destroyed.

    Diana face showed worried and a ray of thoughte into her mind.

    "Should I use that stone? But is it okay for me to use that stone for this purpose?" Diana was in dilemma but watching the red sky that was about rain she became determined and continued "I must use the stone of prophecy and watch the future!"

    She quickly went into her room and took the ring which was under her bed.

    After that she sit on the bed and take out a golden stone.

    The stone looked ordinary but beautiful.

    This was the prophecy stone or it''s famous name is stone of destiny.

    No one knows how the stone of destiny is created. Even many kingdom''s couldn''t get one in their lifetime.

    The stone of destiny is created by most powerful race in the Endora that is the spirit race.

    The spirit race is the one who creates stone of destiny but even they don''t have many of them.

    They have less then 10. Yes even the creator don''t have that much prophecy stones because making them is so difficult that it''s almost impossible.

    Almost all prophecy stones are miracle.

    After sitting on the bed Diana put her mana into the stone of destiny. As she did the stone started to became even more brighter and golden rays started to cover the whole room.

    As for Diana she find herself standing in nothing but darkness.

    There was only boundless dark around everywhere. Diana couldn''t feel anything.

    Diana heart started to beat at abnormal speed and she felt chill as if she was about to killed.

    But the next second everything changed.

    She was surprised and thought ''What happened? Also where was I before?''

    She thought but finding no answer she looked at the front but was surprised because in front of her was a scene that almost stunned her.

    She rubbed her eyes but find out that everything was true.

    In front of her there was a women who had green hair and eyes while the women was jumping up and down on the men.

    That man rubbed that women breasts and the milk sprayed out from them. The man seem to expected this situation and the milk sprayed into his mouth.

    Then before anything could happen Diana was exited from that ce by a gentle force.

    Aftering outside she said "No, what happened? That women was me right? Right? But what the hell I was doing jumping on a man. Even though I couldn''t watch the man and woman face but I am sure that women was me."

    "Why does this happened? Aren''t I used that stone for the devil and his future? So why I am seeing that scene."

    "Also isn''t that devil... Too lewd?"

    "I think the prophecy stone has broken." Dianained one after another. Her face had deep blush while her eyes had became misty.

    What she saw was just so exciting!

    Her pussy which has been dried from the birth spewed out lewd water.

    She felt her pussy releasing pre cum and she couldn''t help but touch her pussy with her fingers.

    It''s that she didn''t looked at the door which was open.

    "Ahh mom, we are so sorry. We will knock on the door from now on." Danae who was standing with her little sister Daphne quickly apologised to her mother.

    At this time Danae face was so red like it was about to drop blood.

    On the other hand Daphne looked at her mother teasingly and said " It''s look like someone is having good time hehehe."

    Diana heart nearly stopped when she heard her big daughter then her little daughter.

    Her heart almost stopped then started to beat at abnormal pace.

    She quickly take back her hand and replied them "No, no I wasn''t doing anything. It''s just, this, that..."

    "Mom, we know that you won''t have a man. We can understand that so you don''t have to hide this from us. Also we are going back because sorry to distrub your good time mom." Daphne spoke to her mother and if her tone wasn''t containing teasing Diana almost believed it.

    "Daphne, how could you spoke to mother like that? Apologise to mother quickly." Danae the big sister scolded her little sister but her tone was soft and it didn''t looked that she was really asking her to do that.

    "We are sorry mom, for distrubing your good time. We won''t distrub you and go back." Danae tried to look naturally as possible but ultimately failed because her eyes were misty as if she was bullied by them while her eyes were not looking at Diana, her mother directly.

    Daphne on the other side heard her big sister and looked at their mom.

    She made a sorry face and replied "I am sorry mom. For distrubing your good time. We are going back you can continue hahaha. Or give us a dad."

    Diana almost gritted her teeth. Her little daughter is too rebellious. While her big daughter is very good. Now she is asking for a new dad. Where did she give them that.

    It''s not that marrying is a taboo in elf race but it''s that no one married because they don''t need that.

    She quickly coughed and replied "Forget about that, it seems we need to change some ns!"

    "What mom?" Daphne after watching her mother serious face bes serious. Even though she is yful but if her mother is serious then it may be a serious matter.

    Danae also looked at her mother while still not daring to look into her eyes.

    " Nothing much, it''s that this time you will need to study in the other ce."

    "Where mom?. Also why not in our kingdom." Daphne asked while Danae continued to remain silent.

    "To the Sacred Heart Academy."

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

 Chapter 155 155. The Most Powerful Race

    Chapter155 155. The Most Powerful Race

    "To the Sacred Heart Academy in the Spibourne Kingdom."

    Spibourne Kingdom is where mainly spirit dominant.

    "Spibourne?" They looked at each other. Even though this big but it''s the first time they heard thks name.

    "Spibourne Kingdom is where the spirit lives. Also spirit are the most powerful race in our world, Endora." Diana saw her daughter''s didn''t know about that so she quickly introduced them.

    Danae and Daphne nodded their head. They can study anywhere. It''s just Daphne looked at Diana and called her out "Mom"

    Danae also looked at her mother with some eager face.

    "Okay okay I will also go with you." Diana saw her daughter''s face and know what they wanted to tell her.

    Really, she just listen to her daughter''s requests. She shook her head.

    While Daphne listened that her mother will go with them.

    She became happy but her nature is hard to treat.

    So she said "Okay mom thanks. So when will go to sacred heart academy?"

    "The next year!" Diana replied and saw her body daughter nodding their head.

    Looking at theirs obedient face she was satisfied and thought they are really fillial.

    It''s just the next second her decision was changed by Daphne.

    "Okay mom, we know that we will go next year''s to the academy. Again sorry to distrub you and you can continue now. Hahahaha." Daphne said to her mother and quickly pulled out her big sister Danae.

    "Daphne!!!" Diana shouted and thought ''Why was I thinking that both girls are filial? Only my Danae is filial as for Daphne she is too rebellious!''

    She shook her head while looking at the stone. She had only one piece in her hand and it''s also got used now.

    She sighed and put her hand on her pussy. She is really horny because of the scene that she watched.

    ***

    Spibourne Kingdom, Spiford City,

    Spibourne Kingdom is mainly dominated by spirits. This kingdom is the kingdom which all races fear.

    It''s also the most powerful kingdom in Endora.

    Spiford City is the capital city of Spibourne kingdom. The sacred heart academy is also in the Spiford City.

    At this time in the big pce of royal family a old man was looking at the sky.

    The sky was red no matter the ce!

    Watching the red sky the old man thought ''A omen? But didn''t matter we have god and emperor in our race. No matter which type of peerless Demon is born in the end it''s fate is to get destroyed by the God and emperor!''

    The old man shook his head. This old man is the king of Spibourne kingdom.

    ''It''s just the storm is about toe and we need to be cautious too. We can''t distrub the god and emperor normally. If possible don''t distrub the god and Emperor. Cultivate some fresh blood and kill the Demon. As for casualty it didn''t matter.'' The King of Spibourne kingdom thought and started gathering mana.

    As for how to implement this n. He didn''t even need to think.

    Because the Peerless Demon is born and all kingdom''s will seek alliance.

    So all kingdom''s will naturally send their royal blood to study in sacred heart academy.

    All kingdom''s would have wanted to form a alliance or sticking to Spibourne kingdom.

    It''s because the Spibourne kingdom is great and spirit race are the most powerful race in Endora.

    That''s the king confidence.

    ***

    Drerachi kingdom, Ancrid City,

    "A Peerless Demon is born!"

    Hearing his mother Liam was stunned. He thought it was something serious but this.

    His mouth twitched and he seem to know who she was talking about.

    If he isn''t wrong then she is talking about himself.

    After all he previously righteously thought that he would became a peace maker.

    He sighed inside his heart while looked at his sister shocked face.

    He was even more speechless. He wanted to tell them that the ''peerless demon'' which you are takling about is standing in front of you but finally decided not to.

    But his interest picked in this topic and he continued asking "So mom, anything else. Like what type of sky would change when the demon is not born or something else?"

    Lilith was stunned by her son frankness. She thought the he would be worried after she told him that.

    She couldn''t help but ask him.

    "Aren''t you worried about this?"

    Liam shook his head and replied "We should live in present not future. Also the Demon wille the sky will cover for us. So why so worried."

    Lilith was surprised by his words but felt what he said is true. They should live in present not future.

    She then answered his question.

    "If it''s not a demon then the sky will be golden."

    Liam heard his mother and nodded his head.

    He wasn''t interested in this topic anymore. What do you really think that light would always win over darkness?

    Why it can''t be that darkness win over light but the history was written by darkness and in the end the darkness naturally became the only light.

    So don''t believe what you read or hear. Believe what you see actually.

    Well most of the time, it''s true.

    He said "I am going back to room to gather mana while you can train my sister."

    After confirming that they don''t have any problem with it. He went back to the room.

    While Celestia looked at him resentfully. Really he didn''t spend his time with her and didn''t talk to her today.

    What would happen with only one kiss.

    Liam could also feel her resentment but he ignored. He knows that this is the pain that he as a harem master would bear his entire life.

    After arriving into the room he first closed the door''s.

    Then he sit on the bed and opened the system panel.

    He said "System, is the Intial gift package ready?"

    [Ding, yes host]

    "Okay then, first use the realm upgrader card."

    [Ding, using the realm upgrader card...]

    [In the process...]

    [Ding, sessfully used!]

    When Liam ordered the system. He felt a heat in his all body but the next second it was gone and he heard sessful.

    He was a little dissatisfied. You know it was sofortable. Comfortable as having sex with your beloved women.

    "Use bloodline element awakening card" He ordered again.

    [Ding, using the card...]

    [In the process...]

    [Ding, sessfully used!]

    Immediately after he heard he felt a powerful force inside his body.

    ''It should be my new talent.'' Liam thought.

    Then he thought about next card.

    ''But that card I can only use with Celestia.'' He thought something and asked "Hey, system, Celestia won''t have any problem if I use that card when exchanging the body fluids?"

    [Ding, No host.]

    After getting the reply Liam was relieved.

    Then he said "System show me 90% of Intial gift package."

    [Ding, here host.]

    Liam looked at the 90% gift package but as he did. He felt dissatisfied because it was only one thing.

    But when he checked it''s introduction Liam was stunned.

    Because this 90% gift package is very beneficial in long term.

    ***

 Chapter 156 156. Golden Bloodline

    Chapter156 156. Golden Bloodline

    [Halo: Fated Person

    Type: Unique

    Introduction: The host would be loved by the world. It didn''t matter whether the host is a demon who ughter all races or the saint who save all races. What matters is that host will be the most fated person in Endora world. The host would be loved by the world.

    Note: If the fate value increases then this halo can be used in other world''s too.]

    Yes that''s what he is talking about. In long term it''s very useful. After all he would be loved by the world.

    "I would be fated person. No matter whether I am a demon or saint. Hahaha." He couldn''t help butugh.

    After some seconds he got silent while still in the good mood.

    "Even though it''s only one thing, that is halo but it''s probably best. Since it can help me in long turn." He muttered and said "System open the status panel."

    [Ding, generating the status panel...]

    [Ding, generated sessfully.]

    [Infinite Plundering System

    Name: Liam

    Race: Human

    Halo: Fated Person

    Mage Realm: Initial Level''s Mid Stage

    Normal Spell: House cleaning

    Special Spell: Healing, Lighting Ball, Lighting Whip, Lightning Maniption, Water de, Water Ball, Lighting Maniption, Water cannon Dense Fog, Thunder, Electric Shock, Fire Break, Weak Hurricane, Sandstorm, Earth Gun, Rock Bomb, sh Fire, Fire Bomb, sting Earth Fortress, Frozen Field, Deterioration, Memory Reading, Soul Reading, Lighting Maniption...

    Forbidden Spell: None

    Taboo Spell: Breath Of Destiny

    Resistance: Lightning, Ice

    Awakened Element: Lightning, Ice

    Talent: Lightning, Ice

    System Points: 100,000

    System Storage: Element Awakening Card.]

    Liam looked at the name then at race. He nodded his head and continued.

    Looking at the Mage Realm he smiled after all he is already a monster genius not to mention even Leah Realm is below him.

    "The gap between us in the future will only get bigger and bigger. But I will help her." He said and continued looking down.

    He looked at th spells and nodded his head.

    Normal Spell can only used in home or daily life.

    Special spells can be used inbat.

    Forbidden spells can be used when the life is in danger. This spell do deadly attack at enemy but using this spell you will also injure yourself.

    Taboo spells can be only used when you get to know that there isn''t any chance to Live. Using this you can harm many people''s as it''s powerful and this spell consume life force and kill it''s owner after getting used.

    "But how can the breath of destiny is taboo Spell? Forget it. System tell me about Resistance, Awakened Element, and how can I have this much System Points?"

    [Ding, host resistance is which you can resist elements.

    Awakened Element are same as talent but it tell that you have awakened this element. Like many foreign race will awaken different categories talent. Fir example they awakened space eyes then they had awakened space element.

    The host has this much points because the system grab some fate and destiny value when it was secretly forging this halo using this world''s fate. The system give you 1000 as a Intial package and another 1000 points for killing bandits and destroying the vige.]

    "Okay" He nodded his head anyway the more system points he had the more the merrier.

    He took a deep breath and asked "System, I can make anything by using system points?"

    [Ding, as long as it''s within the capability of system, yes host.]

    "Okay then make a spell bloodline talent or anything but make something which I can use to solve incest rtionship problem. Also I should be able to choose which gender to give birth. No... You do this you simply remove the sperm count which make the male gender. You can use as much as points are needed but you must make it perfect." This was his one of goal that he was researching but couldn''t get any inspiration because to create that he needs to see same situation child.

    Now he thinks that no one is disgusting as him who pregnant his mother or close rtives and he can''t simply research on his children''s.

    That''s why he was thinking how to start but now that he has system and enough system points. He can simply ask the system to create something that could solve this problem.

    [Ding, analysing the host question. Please ask the host to wait for a minute.]

    Liam waited and after some minutester the system give a promot.

    [Ding, it''s possible and the best solution is to have bloodline inside your body. By this it can solve all the future problems.]

    [Ding, is the bloodline created? And if yes how many points should the system can use?]

    "It''s really possible!!! Take as many as you want but make it perfect as possible. Also start the bloodline creation now." Liam was too excited that he stands up and started strolling in the room after giving system the order.

    [Ding, Creating the perfect bloodline for the host...]

    [Ding, in the process...]

    Soon 3 hours went by,

    3 hourster,

    [Ding, In the process...]

    Liam was still strolling around while looking at the status panel.

    Soon another hour went and only then he heard the system ding again.

    [Ding, the bloodline has been sessfully created. The host can name the bloodline.]

    Liam got immediately happy and replied "The bloodline name should be... Golden Bloodline."

    Even though random but he like this name actually.

    [Ding, the name has been sessfully set.]

    Hearing this Liam hurriedly checked it''s introduction.

    [Golden Bloodline: You can have baby with your blood rtives without worry about having any gic disease or physical deformities on baby. As long as it''s your baby the more close the rtionship the more beautiful your child will be.

    Note: You can freely choose whether to have a boy or girl. But because the host asked the system had removed the sperm which make boy. So the host can have only girl.]

    Liam nodded his head delightfully.

    He couldn''t contain his excitement.

    "The more close the rtionship the more beautiful child? System it''s mean that if I pregnant my daughter then the child born by my daughter will be more perfect and beautiful and if I pregnant her then even more perfect and beautiful child!!! Is that it?" Liam asked he was confirming this.

    [Ding, the host is right!]

    "Good, good, good, hahahaha!!!" Liamughed and looked at the golden Bloodline introduction again.

    He nodded his head and said "It''s tailer made for me. By using his I will create my incestuous family. Where I would be the only male. Hahaha."

    Then he said "Open status"

    [Infinite Plundering System

    Race: Human

    Bloodline: Golden Bloodline

    Halo: Fated Person

    Awakened Element: Lightning, Ice

    Talent: Lightning (S), Ice (SSS)

    System Points: 15,000

    System Storage: Element Awakening Card.]

    ***

 Chapter 157 157. Using Breath Of Destiny Talent

    <h4>Chapter 157 Chapter 157. Using Breath Of Destiny Talent</h4>

    Liam looked at the remaining system points, he frowned but he knows that it''s important for him to have this Bloodline.

    "Hey, system I can use this points to upgrade talent level and spells right?" He asked. Since the system said that it''s possible to do anything with the system points then. He already had many ideas.

    [Ding, yes host]

    "Okay then make my lighting talent SSS level and pour all the remaining points in ''breath of destiny'' spell." He ordered the system and the system did what he asked.

    [Ding, it will take 5 thousand points to upgrade any talent upto SSS, is it deducted?]

    "Yes" Honestly he thought it would take many points but 5,000 points are very small amount.

    [Ding, host lightning talent has been upgraded to from S rank to SSS rank.]

    [Ding, the host has 10,000 points, are they all used to improve breath of destiny spell?]

    "Yes" He looked anticipated after all he didn''t know how much it will improve that spell.

    [Ding, using the points...]

    [In the process...]

    [Ding, the breath of destiny spell has been changed to talent...]

    [Ding, the breath of destiny talent has been upgraded from F tank to A Rank.]

    Liam was surprised and puzzled at the same time.

    "System, why did you change this spell to talent?" He asked

    [Ding, the host all spell that will upgraded, will be in talent catagory. The host can use them better if they changes from spell to talent.]

    Liam nodded his head even though a little puzzled but he didn''t asked much about it.

    "Okay, show me my status now."

    He wanted to see his status. After all they many things have been changed.

    [Infinite Plundering System

    Name: Liam

    Race: Human

    Bloodline: Golden Bloodline

    Halo: Fated Person

    Mage Realm: Initial Level''s Mid Stage

    Normal Spell: House cleaning

    Special Spell: Healing, Lighting Ball, Lighting Whip, Lightning Maniption, Water de, Water Ball, Lighting Maniption, Water cannon Dense Fog, Thunder, Electric Shock, Fire Break, Weak Hurricane, Sandstorm, Earth Gun, Rock Bomb, sh Fire, Fire Bomb, sting Earth Fortress, Frozen Field, Deterioration, Memory Reading, Soul Reading, Lighting Maniption...

    Forbidden Spell: None

    Taboo Spell: None

    Resistance: Lightning, Ice

    Awakened Element: Lightning, Ice

    Talent: Lightning (SSS), Ice (SSS), Breath Of Destiny(A)

    System Points: 0

    System Storage: Element Awakening Card.]

    "The points became zero but I became strong and got the bloodline." He chuckled and when he was about to continue.

    The door of his room opened.

    He saw Leah was standing there and looking at him.

    "Brother, it''s already 3 P. M. when will youe to eat? You know, because of you even we hadn''t lunch." Leah said and looked at him resentfully.

    You know they are hungry and waiting for him that when will he arrives but no it''s already 3 P. M. and he is still in the room.

    So her mother told her to call him.

    Liam was puzzled but remembered that hours has been gone.

    Feeling her resentful gaze in his body he was embarrassed but he seems to remember something and looked at his sister little meaningfully.

    He walked and hugged her.

    "Let''s go dear." At the same time he kissed her cheeks and continued "Sorry, I didn''t know that this much time has passed."

    "It''s fine." Leah naturally wouldn''t say anything to her brother after all it''s not his fault. It''s her mother fault who make lunch this early.

    It''s really true that women in love lower their IQ.

    They walked and quickly arrived in the room.

    Liam saw that they had already took their chairs. He sit on his chair while Leah next to his side.

    "What took so long?" Lilith started serving as she asked her son.

    "Nothing mom, I just got a bit of inspiration and created what I want to from year''s." Leah smiled meaningfully and moved his spoon.

    Lilith, Leah and Celestia looked at each other feeling puzzled but they were hungry and looking at him they know that he won''t tell them. So they also started eating.

    After some time,

    "As always mom the dishes were delicious. You are getting better in this too Celestia." He praised his mother and Celestia''s.

    "Brother, I also helped them." Leah heard her brother praise and said this.

    "Really? Then my sister is also getting better." Liam chuckled and after replying he pecked on her lips.

    "Dear, you look happy. Did something good happened?" Celestia asked. From the time when he entered inside the room. She find out that he was looking at his mother asn smiling from time to time.

    ''Did something good happened?'' That''s why she asked him.

    "Something good? Yes, didn''t I tell you that I got an inspiration and created a spell." Liam eyes moved from his mother to Celestia.

    In fact after he saw his mother face he couldn''t help but think about yesterday night and today morning.

    His mother agreed to conceive his child and he already have a god level bloodline.

    So isn''t?

    That''s why he was smiling from time to time.

    Lilith on the other hand hand had already sensed her son gaze when he entered inside the dining room.

    She was puzzled as to why he was looking at her from time to time and smiling like a idiot. At the same time her body started feeling hot feeling when he would smirk.

    "Ohh" Celestia nodded.

    After that Lilith spoke "I am going to make dishes for us."

    "But didn''t we..."

    "It''s your and Leah birthday dear. So naturally I would make what I can." Lilith stands up and started walking into kitchen.

    While Celestia also blushed and went with her.

    "Brother, I am going to help them too." And so his sister was also gone.

    Liam was speechless but he knows that they were doing all this for himself.

    He smiled helplessly then he thought of something.

    "Am I forgetting something?" He thought hard and remembered what he forgets.

    "Yes, how could I forget about this?" He remembered that bandits were after his sister''s body. But thinking of that in this world man won''t pay attention to their women then why did the bandits wanted Leah?

    "Is it that only the royal family and ordinary members want to climb at the top and bandits don''t? Because they already know that they were being used and so they should enjoy their life? It may that." Liam felt he was close to truth. As for thinking that what he thought before was wrong.

    He didn''t worried about that cause of Lucius.

    If he was wrong then his ''father'' would stay with his mom and that much won''t happen.

    "Hey, system can I use breath of destiny talent normally?" He asked since previously it was in taboo spell category he dare not use that.

    [Ding, Yes the host you can use it normally but whether you would get results of not is unknown!]

    Liam nodded his head and after thinking for a moment he said "Use the breath of destiny talent. I want to see who will I meet in the near future."

    [Ding, okay host.]

    So Liam used the breath of destiny spell for the first time.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

 Chapter 158. Threesome?

    158 Chapter 158. Threesome?

    After using the talent Liam finds himself in a vige.

    That vige looked poor because of house conditions but he was surprised when he saw that all the house were demolished and many people''s were killed by monsters.

    It was a monsters tide.

    At the same he saw a malnourished girl in a demolished house.

    She looked like that she hadn''t food for months.

    That girl was about the same age as him and her eyes were red while hair''s silver.

    At this time she was looking at two bodies in front of her indifferently and even though her body was malnourished but her eyes contains a lot of determination to survive.

    That girl was wearing tattering clothes and her hand were rough and could be seen that she had done a lot of hardwork.

    Just when he wanted to continue look and find some clues the scene in front of him faded and he finds himself in the room.

    At this time he was sweating a lot.

    "What happened system? Also was she a heroine or something?" Liam huffed feeling exhausted but he could feel that the mana was not used at all.

    "It seems I have to upgrade this talent a lot." He murmured .

    [Ding, because the host has used a lot of spritual power. He seems to be exhausted.

    As for the girl, the host she was not a female protagonist but a viinous.]

    Liam stands up and went into bathroom to take a bath.

    At the same time hearing his question answer he was confused.

    First of all it''s spritual power that seems to be same as having mind power. But the most he was confused about is the girl.

    Because just by watching that scene she seems to be the rumoured female protagonist.

    Like her parents were killed by monsters andter she will survive while taking revenge on monsters or something like that.

    Liam think that they should be her parents.

    "Forget it, I will definitely find about this. System did you recorded the location?" Liam felt his brain was not enough to solve the puzzle and he will knowter.

    As for what to do with her?

    He will recruit her after all it didn''t matter whether she is a female protagonist, heroine or even viiness what matters is that she may be suitable for him.

    He is already thinking of creating a organisation.

    As for where to get so many manpower. He will thinkter. At least, he should create the prototype now.

    "Sofortable" He said and remain in the bathtub for sometime until his exhaustion was gone.

    [Ding, no host]

    "Can you record the location?" He asked.

    [Ding, yes host.]

    "Then record it and from now on record this type of important locations." Liam ordered.

    [Ding, the order has been set and the location has been sessfully recorded.]

    After hearing that he nodded his head ande out from the bathtub. After wiping his body and wearing a robe. Hees out from the bathroom and went to the kitchen to help them.

    "Why did youe dear? Also did you take a bath?" Lilith asked when she felt her son behind her.

    "Yes mom, I took a bath because I wanted to and for your question why Ie here is because I want to help you guys" Liam replied and hugged his mother.

    "That''s how you are going to help me?" Lilith chuckled and continued "By this you can only dy us."

    Lilith could feel that her son hands were dishonest and they were gropping her body.

    "I will help you... Somehow?" Even though hee here to help them but now feeling his mother''s body he couldn''t help and started gropping her body.

    "Then can you wash the vegetables and stir the soup?" Even though she know that her son wanted to hug her but she still said that because if she didn''t do that then she also couldn''t control herself.

    As for her body she will let him enjoy itter!

    Liam felt reluctant but still separated from her and replied "Sure! I can do that."

    He went to the wash vasion and washed the vegetables then he stir the soup.

    Celestia and Leah looked at their sweetheart and felt fulfilled.

    Celestia know that almost all man wouldn''t help their women''s into the house work.

    It didn''t matter whether the man belong from an ordinary family or nobel family.

    At the same time nobel women''s also won''t work as they have maid''s and servants.

    She had seen this situation in her family too.

    Before she asked her mother whether she know how to cook or not? Her reply was 16:01

    that she didn''t even know how to cook.

    But because Celestia asked this so she get to know that her daughter wanted to learn about cooking.

    So she also did the same.

    That''s why the mother and daughter became closer like sister''s and Celestia also get to know all things.

    So she is very grateful for her own choice. After all Liam dote on her too much.

    Thinking of this her face became red.

    As for Leah she has seen this thing in her dad.

    Speaking of her dad she almost forget him.

    It''s been nine years since she had seen him.

    But she didn''t miss him because of Liam and her mother.

    So she didn''t have much fillial towards her dad.

    Both of them felt sweet.

    Liam felt their gaze andughed as he asked narcissistically "What happened? Did you lost in my handsomeness?"

    Celestia and Leah bothe back to their senses and blushed even higher.

    Celestia snorted towards his narcissism.

    As for Leah she actually nodded her head.

    She replied "Yes my brother is too handsome! We would lost in him is too normal."

    When Liam heard them he didn''t shy over and felt that what she said is wrong.

    In fact he nodded his head. Yes he is too handsome!

    Lilith chuckled when she saw them like that and said to Celestia "Continue cutting the carrots."

    Celestia looked at Lilith and blushed.

    She remembered what she said her yesterday.

    But she obviously didn''t said anything and continued cutting carrots.

    Leah also did the same.

    After some time Liam was free but he helped them.

    Time went like that and soon it was evening.

    "Finally all dishes are ready!" Lilith felt satisfied when she saw that the dishes were ready.

    "Okay let''s get ready and celebrate your''s birthdays." She said and also went to her room.

    Liam even though took a shower just now but he will took one again.

    He faintly looked at Celestia and asked "You won''t go to home?"

    Usually she would have already gone back.

    Celestia felt shy and replied him.

    She said "No, today I... Won''t go back."

    "Ehh really!" Liam was delighted. Even though he had sex with her in the day time in this four years but he didn''t get any chance to sleep with her at night.

    Even though he has his mother and sister but as a man he is inherently greedy! He want her to sleep with him at night too.

    Now she won''t go back wouldn''t this means a threesome!!!

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

    Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!

    Like it ? Add to library!

    Parshant_Morwal

 Chapter 159 System level

    Chapter 159 System level?

    In this four year''s Liam had tried many times to have threesome but they didn''t agree.

    They said that they felt shame having sex on the same bed.

    But looking at the situation Liam already know what will happen today.

    At the same time he understood why Celestia was feeling shy again and again.

    He smiled and took her hand. He asked "Then let''s go and have a bath together, you too dear."

    Liam also took his sister''s hand. Celestia showed some weak resistance while Leah didn''t even felt shy over this.

    "Okay brother. But there isn''t mom also taking a bath?" She saw that her mother had gone back to their room.

    Lilith was so fast because she was sweating a lot and didn''t wanted her body to smell.

    You know her son wouldn hug her anytime.

    "Yes, she should be taking a bath now. Somehu don''t we take separately in different rooms?" Celestia immediately asked him. Even though using her mage realm she can actually take back her hand but she won''t do that.

    It''s just she felt shy having her disciple looking at her body.

    But Liam naturally won''t give her any chance to refuse.

    He said "Then let''s take a bath with my mom."

    He took them to their room and entered inside the bathroom.

    If it was previous bathroom then there naturally many couldn''t take a bath but now that it was renovated and became big so they could take a bathfortably.

    At the same time there are two bathtub in the bathroom.

    One is for two people and other one is actually very big.

    In that bathtub four people could fitfortably.

    Liam entered inside the bathroom and saw her mother was washing her body with soap.

    There were white soap bubbles on her body.

    Celestia felt shy and helplessly let him manipte herself.

    As for Leah, she is the only one who felt nothing. After all she could see her mother body every night and even though she is somehow jealous of her mother''s body but she thinks that when she had grownpletely she would have two mountains on her chest too.

    After all she is her daughter.

    Liam smiled and took off his clothes then he went to his mother.

    Lilith already know that someone had entered inside bathroom. As for who could it be?

    It could be only her son. Only he has this habit to enter inside bathroom.

    She felt a pair of hands rubbing and washing her body she stopped washing her body and asked "Why did youe?"

    "We want to take a bath too. Ohh and there is also Leah and Celestia here." Liam replied and also told her that he is not alone.

    His mother had closed her eyes so she didn''t know who entered inside neither she tried to sense them.

    "It''s fine." Lilith took a breath inside her heart and replied.

    She know that this would happen in the future.

    It just she didn''t expected that Celestia would alsoe in the bathroom when she herself is taking a bath.

    She didn''t know that her good son had ''forced'' Celestia. But even if she know she would ignore that.

    After all she know that Celestia also love her son but she is too shy to do most of the things.

    As for herself, she didn''t felt shy because she is his mother.

    Celestia blushed hearing them talking while she and Leah both of them also took off their clothes.

    Liam also didn''t favour only his mother.

    After washing her body he washed Celestia and his sister body.

    Then the trio washed his body.

    When they were washing his body he was bored and opened the system but immediately got stunned.

    Because there were 101 points in the system. He remembered that the system points were zero in the afternoon after using all of them on upgrading spells and different things.

    But he didn''t asked now.

    After some time, they had washed clean his body.

    When they were washing his body nothing sexual happened since they didn''t wanted the dishes to get cold.

    Liam had also patience after all today at night.

    Just thinking about this he couldn''t control his excitement.

    After that they wore some clothes and went to kitchen again to ce all the dishes in the dinning room.

    When Liam was helping them cing the dishes he asked inwardly "System, what''s the situation? Why are there 102 points in the system?"

    He saw that he gained another one point when he was helping them.

    He was puzzled and couldn''t wait to ask system.

    [Ding, It''s because that the system is constantly plundering this world''s luck. Mana is also a kind of luck!]

    ''Mana is luck?'' Liam thought but was puzzled.

    The system seem to know that he was puzzled so it replied.

    [Ding, because only the person who had luck can absorb mana easily. If the host didn''t have much luck even he would have problem before.]

    After hearing the system, he understood what the system wanted to tell him.

    ''Luck huh?'' He thought and asked "System, what is my luck level?"

    [Ding, the system level is not enough. Ask the host to level up!]

    "You can still level up?" Liam was surprised when he heard the system promot.

    [Ding, yes host.]

    Liam wasn''t disappointed that he couldn''t know his luck level but delighted. Because there is still something that could be improved in the system.

    Even though the system had changed its rules but since it could upgrade didn''t it means that it will improve and he will get some useful function in the future.

    He was anticipated and asked "What is the system level? Also tell me how many levels are there in the system."

    Liam ced the dish on the table and sit down.

    He saw that his mother started serving him the dishes.

    [Ding, the current system level is 1. As for how many levels are there in the system? The system didn''t know.]

    "Okay. Tell me how to level up."

    [Ding, because the host changed the system rules. It''s unknown how to level up the system.]

    Liam frowned but didn''t continued asking.

    He adjusted his mood and looked at the dishes.

    He thought of something and asked "Mom, you know cake?"

    "Cake? No, I don''t know." Lilith hadn''t gone outside for years. So she didn''t know much.

    At the same time when she was in the royal pce she could get whatever she wanted. She also didn''t have adventure spirit. So she hadn''t gone outside.

    "I know, what happened?" Celestia would naturally go outside. So she knows about it.

    "No, it''s that I head about cake and wanted to eat it. But that''s forter." Liam replied to her.

    "Cake are used in big celebration parties. But if you want we can make one at home?" Celestia continued as for how to make one even though she didn''t know but she could buy the recipe.

    "Sure" Liam didn''t denied since he had many ideas.

    It could be said that he has some strange fetish. But that''s forter.

    Now he looked at his mother who congratted himself and his sister. Celestia also congratted them.

    Then they started eating the dishes that they all made.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

 Chapter 160 Gift

    Chapter 160 Gift

    After some time they were done eating.

    "It was delicious!" Leah said while rubbing her stomach.

    "Well everyone helped so it was naturally delicious." Lilith didn''t took all credits.

    Liam chuckled and replied her "But most of the work was done by you and Celestia. So naturally you guys will get all credits."

    He stopped for a moment then continued. He said "Here dear, your gift."

    He give her a golden ne with purple diamond on the top of it.

    "For me? Thanks brother." Leah is naturally happy to receive gift from her brother.

    But she didn''t took that in her hand. She was shy for a moment while hesitating.

    Liam saw her hesitation and even though he knows what she wanted to ask him but he still showed a puzzled look and asked "What happened dear? You didn''t like my gift?"

    If he said what she wanted to say before her then their rtionship will be rigid. There won''t be fun.

    So showing a idiot look is a must in the rtionship.

    Didn''t you see that in the isekai fantasy the main characters are all dumb but even if they are dumb and their emotional intelligence is almost none even so they can get love of most of the girl''s.

    In other words get harem!!!

    So being a idiot isn''t a loss but if you belong from average or rich family then even if you are dumb you won''t get any girl.

    Being dumb is also a art which 99.9% people don''t know.

    Ahem!

    Back to the topic,

    After Leah heard her brother she immediately shook her head and quickly said "No brother, it''s not that, I don''t like your gift because no matter which thing you will give me. I will always like it."

    She stopped and continued "It''s just that, that, can you..."

    Just when she wanted to continue Liam spoke "Sure"

    He saw that even though it was easy thing but she was feeling shy. So without due he agreed and put the ne on her neck.

    "That, how do I look brother?" Leah blushed and asked.

    Everyday she could saw herself in the mirror that she is getting more and more beautiful but there was still a wave of uneasiness that she would look ugly in front of her brother.

    So she still asked him. At the same time she wanted to hear that how she looks by him.

    "My sister is naturally beautiful! Hmmm but you look even beautiful now." He replied her and ced his hand on her face.

    He looked inside her eyes and saw that she was feeling shy and her eyes was misty.

    He couldn''t help himself and lowered his head.

    Leah saw her brother lowering his head and she closed her eyes.

    She still felt shy in front of them. It''s even more so when they loved each other.

    Lilith and Celestia looked at the scene and didn''t even feel any jealousy.

    On the contrary there was even a bit of smugness inside their heart.

    She can''t have sex with him but they can.

    But they still felt a little off when they saw their husband giving gift to ''another girl.''

    They both felt a little jealous because of their disciple and daughter.

    But they didn''t stopped them. After all at night Liam is their''s.

    Yess, Lilith and Celestia decided to have threesome with him that he wanted a lot in the previous year''s.

    Even though they will feel shy but they think this is the best gift for him.

    Liam himself think so and he had already guessed what they wanted to give him.

    After kissing Leah for some seconds Liam broke their kiss.

    Then it was Leah turn and she said "Brother, here it''s your gift."

    Liam saw that she gives him a small box. He was curious and after opening that box he finds that inside it was a ring.

    He raised his eyebrows because it was same as what he gives it to her.

    "Where did you get this from dear?" While saying he looked at his mother without a trace.

    Leah didn''t hesitated and replied "I also did the same brother. I get this ring from my brother."

    "Ohh" Liam nodded and then looked at her.

    He said "Then should I wear this ring?"

    "Y-you don''t want to?" Leah hesitated and even though she was feeling disappointed that her brother didn''t like her ring but if he didn''t liked it then she won''t force him to wear this.

    How could Liam failed to see that their was disappointment in her eyes.

    He felt speechless. He remembered one sentence and felt it was really true.

    Women in love have has zero IQ.

    In fact he wanted her to put this ring in his fingers but she naturally thought that he was asking whether he should put this ring in his finger or not because he didn''t liked it.

    He still have this much IQ.

    Then he knocked her forehead with his fingers and said "I was asking whether I should wear this on my own or you will put this in my ring finger!"

    "Ohh ohh sorry sorry. I, of course, I will put this ring in your finger." Leah blushed and understand that what she thought before is wrong.

    In fact it was her brother who wanted her to put this ring in his finger.

    He took a deep breath calmed her pounding heart then after taking the ring she put this in his ring finger. The ce where only a wife could put ring in her husband.

    When she thought of this she felt sweet and there was a smile on the corner of her mouth her eyes also became gentle watery.

    Then she hesitated but still ced her both hand on his face and kissed him on his lips.

    In the previous year''s her height started to get bigger. She thought her brother would became smaller and she could spoil him but then she noticed that he started to get bigger just like her.

    Now her brother is bigger then her while she is a little small in height. As we all know girl''s get big in height in less years then boy''s.

    So kissing her brother she didn''t need to do do some ''hard'' work.

    Liam felt her lips kissing his lips.

    He closed his eyes and put his hand behind her head.

    They both kissed for a little longer then previous time but didn''t take much time. They only kissed for about one minute.

    After breaking their kiss Liam licked his lips. Remembering the taste.

    Leah felt shame when she saw her brother doing that.

    But in fact she did the same as him.

    Then she blushed like tommato and said "Brother, I love you."

    "I love you too dear." Liam replied.

    Leah was happy and was about to go for another round in kissing but at this time suddenly her mother said "Okay, that''s should be enough hehehe. Didn''t you see that we are also sitting here. Now it''s our turn to give gifts."

    Both Celestia and Lilith give Leah a gift in a box then said "As for my husband, he would get his giftter."

    After all it''s time to start their night too right?

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

 Chapter 161 Dual Cultivation Talent in the future

    Chapter 161 Dual Cultivation Talent in the future

    "Later? What gift you will give him mom?" Leah asked showing a puzzled look.

    Lilith looked at her daughter who was showing a puzzled look and was speechless.

    She know that her daughter could guess what she would give him. But she still showed a puzzle look.

    Celestia was also speechless.

    You know that yesterday both of them were behind them. But they didn''t intervene when they were dating.

    Now that she and Lilith are about to give him his gift she didn''t wanted anyone''s toe in the middle. Even if the other person is Leah, her precious disciple.

    Thinking of this her blue eyes shed a light and she replied "We will give him whatever we want. You won''t intervene right?"

    "Me and intervene? Why would I do that?" Yes Leah already know what they had nned by women sixth sense.

    But even though jealous but she won''t stop them. After all her brother like that kind of thing and she didn''t wanted to appear as a bad sister who stop her brother fun.

    "It''s good if you won''t intervene." Celestia saw that Leah didn''t have any attention to intervene and was relieved.

    She blushed and looked at Lilith.

    Lilith looked at Celestia smiled and said "Okay then dear we are going to prepare your present."

    "Sure mom. How much time it would take approximately?" Liam chuckled and asked feeling anticipated. He knows his dream was about toe true. He was finally going to have a threesome.

    "Time?" Celestia thought and looked at Lilith.

    Lilith saw that their eyes were on her and she also thought of something.

    She replied "We are going to buy something! So it within two hours your present will be ready."

    "Buy? What would you buy mom?" Leah asked and was truly puzzled. Didn''t they would seduce her brother with their bodies? So what will they going to bought?

    It wasn''t only Leah who was puzzled but Liam and Celestia were also puzzled.

    Liam was fine but asked "Mom should I go with you?"

    "I can''t tell you Leah. Otherwise it won''t be a present understand?" She stopped and continued "No dear, if youe with us then it won''t be a surprise! Just wait for us."

    She stands up and gestured at Celestia with her eyes while walking towards him.

    Celestia also stand up. She didn''t asked what she they will bought since she won''t tell her in the presence of Liam.

    She saw that Lilith walked towards her husband and put her mouth near his ears.

    She didn''t heard what she said but saw that Liam face bes dreamy.

    Lilith after saying that to her son said "Let''s go Celestia."

    Celestia nodded and also said "Wait for us dear."

    Liame out from his dreamy look and nodded his head.

    As for what his mother said was...

    "Wait for your present dear, I promise that you will like that. Come back into the room after 2 hourster."

    That''s what she said it to him.

    Liam even though know that what they would give him but couldn''t help but feel anticipated.

    He didn''t know that he would get more then he could think.

    Lilith and Celestia were going while Celestia asked " What are we going to buy?"

    Lilith hadn''t told her and that''s why her face didn''t look better. She didn''t tell her before naturally she feels bad. Why hide from her?

    Lilith saw that her mood was down and didn''t look better.

    She chuckled and replied "I didn''t told you before because even I haven''t thought that to buy before."

    "You mean you thought that just now?" Celestia was surprised. She thought it was her who didn''t trusted and was hiding from her.

    "Yes, when we were eating." Lilith nodded her head. She didn''t wanted to make their rtionship bad. After all they are also ''sisters.''

    Not to mention it was really true.

    "Then what will we going to buy?" Celestia asked feeling better.

    As for thinking that Lilith is lying? She hadn''t because there isn''t any profit for her.

    Lilith smiled mysteriously and replied "That is..."

    ...

    On the other hand Liam and Leah also went to Leah''s room.

    Since they were going to prepare a surprise then he will naturally won''t go back to his room.

    "So brother, have you thought what will they give you?" Leah asked while rubbing his hand between her breasts while they were walking back.

    "Hmm I don''t know!" Even though he knows why would he say that.

    "Heh really?" Leah smirked and asked.

    "Well forget about it." She shook her head. She know that he must have already know that what will they give him in the present.

    As for how she know? She nced at lower body where a tent was formed.

    She smiled not only because of this but also that she know her brother isn''t dumb.

    He is way smarter then he shows.

    Liam felt his sister gaze on his dick but couldn''t do anything about it.

    Of course he could use mana to calm his dick!

    But why would he do that? She is his sister and there isn''t any situation where he needs to hide.

    At the same time he also didn''t like to use mana to calm down his dick.

    After arriving into her room. They sit on the bed and Leah asked "Brother, when would we go on a date again?"

    "Again? Whenever you want dear." Liam chuckled. If it was before he would even though give the same answer but he couldn''t do that since he also need to gather mana.

    Power is also important. But. Now that he has a system he can date her whenever she wants.

    Thinking of this he felt relieved.

    "Really brother?" Leah asked excitedly.

    "Naturally" Liam nodded his head.

    "Thanks brother." She hugged him excitedly.

    "Hahaha what are you excited about?"

    "Brother, b-but what about meditation and gathering mana?" Leah hesitated. She thought that she would go on a date whenever she wants but what about cultivating?

    "Hmm that could be a problem..." He said and saw that her face became a little dull.

    "Hahaha just kidding dear, your brother had already thought about it''s solution!" Liam proudly said whileughing.

    "Ehh ehhh ehhhh really!? You didn''t lie to me right?" Leah asked him excitedly and she pushed him when hugged andy down on the top of him.

    "Naturally! She you lied to you before?" Liam nodded his head and reassured her.

    "Of course my brother won''t lie to me but brother what''s the solution?" Leah asked curiously

    "I will create a new spell called dual cultivation. It''s about toplete. It''s main function is to have sex with your beloved women and became strong." Liam had already thought that when the points would beplete he will create this spell or talent.

    The points are increasing every second.

    So he didn''t need to kill that''s a good thing. But there is also a matter how to level up the system.

    The system is level 1. He didn''t know how to level it up. He shook his head inwardly, thinking that he would thought about thister.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

 Chapter 162 Caressing Leahs Breasts

    Chapter 162 Caressing Leah''s Breasts

    "H-have what, s-sex!?" Leah stammer while speaking. She couldn''t even say the words properly.

    She felt shy and overjoyed when she heard him that by having sex with him she could upgrade her mage realm but then she felt a burst of disappointment in her heart.

    After all she can''t have sex with him until she turns 18! That''s what her brother told her.

    She felt dissatisfaction and it also appeared on her face.

    "But I can''t have sex with my brother. So I still need to cultivate properly without cheating." Leah said and looked at him.

    Her eyes became misty and cheeks became red.

    Not because she was about to cry but because she saw him this close so her body released some hormones.

    She felt her pussy became wet.

    She lowered her head and started kissing him on the neck.

    Liam heard her and frowned. He really didn''t have any other solution.

    ''Wait... Can I use system points to cultivate. Not only me but my women too?'' He thought and continued ''Even if that''s not possible. I will create another spell or add in dual cultivation so my semen can be used as a great tonic. By drinking my semen women''s will get their realm upgraded. Hmmm that''s right! But what about semen volume? Yes I can use system points to make my semen volume... unlimited!!!''

    Thinking of this a smile appeared on his face and when he was about to reply her he felt something slimy touching around his neck.

    He looked down and saw that she started kissing him on the neck.

    He smiled helplessly and asked "What happened dear? Feeling horny??"

    "Hmph my brother is too handsome. I am infatuated with you. I felt a bit.. wet down there." Leah give a hmph'' and replied.

    "Is that so? Hey sometimes being handsome is also problematic. Sigh~ It''s indeed my fault for being too handsome. It seems I have to help you." Liam said narcissisticallyughed and decided to help his sister.

    "How to?" Leah purred on his neck and asked gently.

    "Hehehe by sucking you off." He rolled and pushed her under him.

    "Also you don''t have to be sad because I will find another way to help you way. So do whatever you want. After all you are my sister." Liam said. Even though the system said that points are omnipotence in system and we can get anything as long as we have points.

    But he still wanted to confirm.

    But before that he decided to calm his sister down. He decided to have a little snack before the main course at night.

    Thinking of his mother and Celestia on the same bed he licked his lips.

    "Really brother. Then we will go on lots of date in the future." Leah didn''t even asked how will he do that. She had 100% believe in her brother.

    "Okay we can do that. But this time not only the two of us. Mother and Celestia will also go with us." He wasn''t asking her. He was telling her.

    If he decided to give everyone his time alone then he won''t have much time to spend with them. Not spending time means fighting in his harem. Even though his harem isn''t big and all his women know each other. But he won''t underestimate them.

    He had read and watched in TV on his previous life where MC harem or the emperor harem fight with each other and even kill each other.

    He didn''t wanted to make his harem like that one.

    So he decided to spend his time with everyone.

    When he spends his time with everyone and give his love ''equally'' then their won''t be much fight.

    "Ehh b-but I really wanted to spend my time alone with brother." Leah thought she and he will spend their time alone.

    Liam flickered his finger on her forehead and said "Don''t be too greedy little girl. We have spend our time alone yesterday. Also what if I spend my time alone with them and not you? How will you feel. That''s why we all will go on a date okay?"

    "B-but.. fine!" Leah still hesitated but find him looking at her and finally didn''t have any choice but to nodd her head and agree with him.

    Liam smiled after he heard her and lowered his head.

    He put his lips on her lips and started kissing her.

    His hands caressed her breasts. Her breasts weren''t big but they were soft and firm like his mother. He felt great when touching them. But he missed the wetness when he would squeeze his women''s breasts and milk woulde out from there.

    Leah felt her brother caressing her breasts and couldn''t help but moan inside his mouth.

    "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~"

    The suppressed sound of moaning started to hear in the room.

    Liam heard his sister moaning and felt he became hard. But he didn''t wanted to fuck her or even cum by her.

    He decided to save that for his mother and Celestia.

    He wanted to give lot''s of pleasure.

    So he tried insert his tongue inside her mouth. But just when his tongue touched her teeth they opened on it''s own as if it''s her body habit.

    It was like that her body had identified that he is the owner of it.

    Liam didn''t waited and pushed his tongue inside her mouth.

    His tongue started to roam in her mouth.

    He didn''t tried to take her tongue but he let his tongue roam over her mouth. When he did that he felt her mouth was so soft like a pudding.

    Even though their wasn''t any taste one like pudding but their was taste of the food that she had eaten before.

    He couldn''t help and rolled his tongue and tried to suck saliva from her mouth.

    Her mouth was full of saliva and soon the saliva started toe between the tongue hole that he created by rolling his tongue.

    "~Slurp~" "~Slurp~"

    Sounds of slurping started toe and hear in the room.

    Feeling her saliva he started to parse it into his own mouth.

    His hands were not empty they were still caressing her medium size breasts that fit in his hand.

    He was using his both hand to caress her.

    He wasn''t doing anything other then rubbing and feeling into his hand. He knows that even by squeezing her breasts the milk won''te out so he didn''t squeezed her breasts. But of course he will do thatter.

    At the same time his dick twitched when he continues to hear her moaning.

    He could feel that it was touching her clothes and she must have felt it.

    They both were still wearing clothes and his hands were caressing her breasts on the top of her clothes.

    Even though he didn''t wanted to but his body didn''t listened and he rubbed his dick on her stomach.

    Because her suppressed moaning were like heavenly sound inside his mouth.

    "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~"

    Hearing her he started to get in the flow and caressed her breasts even more. His dick twitched even when he was rubbing it on her stomach.

    It was an amazing experience.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

 Chapter 163 Leah is really a good girl

    Chapter 163 Leah is reallya good girl

    It was an amazing experience.

    Even though there were clothes in the middle when he was rubbing his dick but their was a soft like skin when he rubbed his dick.

    The clothes that they wear are naturally of high quality!

    But not like when attacked be hard.

    It''s not that they don''t have this kind of clothes they but only one piece. After all clothes like that are expensive even for a duke family.

    Clothes like that are also called artifact.

    Back to topic,

    Liam rubbed his dick and sucked saliva from her mouth.

    As for Leah when she felt her brother tongue touching her teeth her mouth opened voluntary. She know that her body had already epted her brother.

    She is happy and happy moaning started to escape from her mouth.

    "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~"

    She heard her suppressed moaning and even she herself blushed. After all they were so enchanting.

    Her ears were about to be addicted. She is surprised even more when she felt her brother dick on her stomach.

    She felt a hot long thing on her stomach and couldn''t help but secret burst of saliva in her mouth.

    But the water didn''t secreted only in her mouth. It also secreted in her pussy.

    She felt her pussy had be sloppily wet.

    She know that her clothes mist have be wet by her precum.

    Then she felt her brother roaming his tongue inside her mouth.

    ''Ahhh brother do it more conquer my mouth with your tongue! Make me your''s!'' She thought while her cheeks became heavily red like she had drunk a strong wine.

    She felt hot in her breasts because they were caressed by her brother.

    She was annoyed when he didn''t squeezed them. She wanted him to squeeze them tightly because she felt that their are any crawling on her breasts.

    She just wanted a burst offort by squeezing her breasts. She opened her eyes and find out that her brother had closed his eyes and his face was intoxicated like he was enjoying himself.

    Even though she wanted to say him to squeeze her breasts but finally decided not to.

    She didn''t wanted to distrub him when he was enjoying himself.

    Have to say that Leah is really a good girl.

    Before her she thought of her brother. Who doesn''t want a twin sister like that.

    Leah could feel that her body waspatible with her brother. Whenever he would touch herself sexually her pussy would release precum on it''s own.

    Then she felt him rolling his own tongue but touching her''s. She was a bit confused that he didn''t take her to tongue but rolled it inside her mouth.

    Then she felt that his tongue started to suck her saliva inside her mouth.

    Sounds of slurping started toe and hear in the room.

    "~Slurp~" "~Slurp~"

    It greatly stimted herself but she felt her brother dick started to twitch on her stomach. She felt even more hot.

    Then she felt her breasts were caressed by her. She felt shy when she felt that. At the same time worry that he won''t like them. She know that her breasts are not small but they aren''t big either.

    Her teacher and mother''s breasts are bigger then her''s.

    [A/N: I will use teacher term in the future. The story won''t change. Celestia will be still her master but everytime I call her master I don''t like that. So in the future I will write teacher in the ce of master.]

    Leah didn''t know that Liam like all kinds of breast whether they are small or big.

    As long as they are from a beautiful girl and women he could enjoy them.

    Then something happened that stunned her. She felt her brother started rubbing his dick on her stomach.

    ''Ahhh brother what are you doing?'' She wanted to ask this question a lot but didn''t asked.

    Because she still didn''t wanted to interrupt his fun.

    Even though there was ayer of clothes between them when he was rubbing his dick.

    But the feeling of when her brother was rubbing his dick on her stomach can''t be hidden.

    She felt greatly stimted.

    She finally couldn''t hold back and put her hands behind his head.

    Liam was caressing and kissing her mouth wantonly then he felt her cing her hand behind his back.

    He opened his eyes and looked at her only to find that her face was so red and obsessive.

    Her eyes were still closed.

    He gulped her saliva and his dick twitched.

    He thought ''Yandere are cute.''

    A girl can give you whatever you want isn''t that cute?

    His yandere sister is letting him do whatever he wants.

    He closed his eyes again and started to open her clothes.

    He first roamed his hands over her body then he started opening her robes. After that he opened her lower robe too. When he was taking off their clothes Leah give him a hand when taking off clothes. He take off her clothes. Then he took off his clothes.

    All the while when he was kissing her. Their mouths were still connected.

    After taking off their clothes Liam hand''s finally touched his sister''s bare breasts.

    They were soft and firm. He started gropping and squeezing them.

    His tongue after taking and gulping her saliva finally touched her tongue.

    Her little tongue was full of her saliva.

    In the mean time he started gathering saliva inside his mouth.

    The corner of their mouths were tightly locked but there were still saliva around the corner of their mouths.

    It was just so lewd. His hands were on her breasts while her behind his head.

    He was groping and squeezing her breasts while she was pushing his head towards herself. He could feel that she started to push even more when he squeezed her cute breast.

    Her breasts were perfect for his hands.

    As for Leah, when she felt her breasts being squeezed by him finally. She moaned happily.

    "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~"

    She could feel that her body wants more of his love and care.

    At the same time she felt her stomach was being rubbed by her brother dick.

    Then she felt his tongue touching her''s.

    Their mouths were tightly locked and her toes were curled up.

    The scene look''s just so lewd. But Liam and Leah had closed their eyes.

    Liam rubbed his dick on her stomach. In fact he wanted to run it on her pussy but what if he couldn''t control himself?

    Even though his mother and Celestia won''t say anything but he didn''t wanted to became a beast.

    Ummm kissing and touching her is normal.

    After gathering some saliva inside his mouth Liam finally started to parse his saliva into her mouth.

    Leah felt her brother started to kiss her lips tightly. Their tongue intervened with each other and they both rolled their tongue.

    Then Leah felt his saliva into her mouth.

    ''This is... his saliva?'' She thought and started to gulp his saliva as she felt his saliva in her mouth.

    She felt her breasts became so hot that they were about to be roasted.

    S-she want him to taste her breasts too.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

 Chapter 164 Can I Enjoy Your Body?

    Chapter 164 Can I Enjoy Your Body?

    Leah wanted her brother to taste her breasts too.

    At the same time she felt her pussy secreting lewd juices.

    She wanted to touch herself as soon as possible. But didn''t wanted to take off her hands from behind his head.

    Liam after parsing his saliva into her mouth finally took off his mouth. He was afraid that she would die fromck of oxygen.

    He didn''t wanted to do that.

    After taking off his mouth he licked the corner of his mouth and asked "How was it?"

    "Brother or was great but you should also touch my other body parts too. It''s like there are ants crawling in my body. I want you to touch my body parts. Also... c-could you lowers your umm." Leah happily replied and said whatever she felt.

    Even though she felt shy when talking about this but the other person is her brother so she naturally doesn''t be feel shame. After all her body, mind and heart are all for her brother!

    As for thest line she was asking for his dick to rub on her pussy.

    "Heh really. My twin is so lewd what should I do? Also I won''t know if you don''t tell me what you are asking for dear." Liam smirked when he heard her.

    The other body parts? Isn''t that her pussy!

    After all he touched her breasts and kissed her mouth. So only her pussy was left.

    He didn''t think that she was asking for touching him her asshole.

    He didn''t get her pussy virginity so he go for her pussy.

    Liam chuckled thinking of this. At the same time he felt his mouth became dry.

    The scene in front of him was so beautiful.

    His sister was under him while he had put his leg on the side of her stomach.

    His dick was still touching her stomach.

    His sister face was red and he want to take sip again but he knows that he must move on.

    "B-brother I know that you must know what I want to say. I am afraid that you are making fun of me." Leah pouted and said to him.

    She felt he must be making fun of her.

    "Why would I make fun of my dear? I like my sister the most." Liam buttress her up.

    "W-what are you talking about. I-I am not happy or anything." Even though she said that but their was clearly joy on her face. The root of her ears were red like her cheeks.

    ''Tsundere mode?'' Liam thought.

    "Then sister what do you want to ask? Tell me otherwise I won''t know." He asked again.

    "I-I was asking you to touch my..my.. my pussy. And your d-dick rub on my pussy." Leah stammers and replied him. Leah know that her brother is like a dog and he won''t move on until she replies to him and tell him what she wants.

    "Hehehe then I as your brother will fullfill your wish. But sorry for not agreeing about my dick rubbing on your pussy." Liam was really afraid that he won''t be able to control himself.

    He is afraid....

    "T-then could you touch my p-pussy?" The dirty talk made Leah refreshed and excited.

    As for him rubbing his dick on her pussy. She just asked like that. She wanted to try her luck and feels her brother dick on her pussy.

    She had expected that he won''t agree to her.

    So she wasn''t sad about it.

    Leah saw that her brother nodded his head and replied her "Of course I can agree to what my sister asked."

    Liam chuckled and felt funny. He had already thought that he would mastrubate her whenever she wants so he will do that even without asking her.

    It''s just when she asks him coquettishly.

    The effect is surprisingly good, her sweet voice made his dick twitch.

    Then Liamy down on the side of her and said "I am going to start."

    He saw that she nodded her head.

    Then he put his hands on her pussy and was surprised because it was sloppily wet. Liam didn''t know that his every touch seems to awaken something deep inside her heart.

    His every touch awaken''s her deep lust that she didn''t even tried to control.

    Liam licked his lips and saw that when he put his hand on her pussy his sister had closed her eyes.

    But the blush on her face that intensified betrayed her.

    He knows that she must be feeling shy and shame so she closed her eyes.

    Liam chuckled and his dick touched rubbed on her thighs. Because he wasying down next to her it was easy.

    He rubbed his fingers on her pussy while dick in her thighs.

    Her thighs were even though not plump but have their own merits. They were soft and shiny white.

    Then he put his finger inside her pussy and started fingering her.

    He looked at her face and find out that even though it her eyes were closed but it looked she was enjoying it.

    He smiled and decided to take things further but before that.

    "How''s that dear? Do you want anything else? Tell me if you want anything!" He asked while fingering her gently.

    He had only put one finger inside her pussy.

    He was having fun too. He didn''t wanted to cum because he knows that tonight he will enjoy his mother and Celestia''s bodies.

    Their is also a important step that he will take tonight!

    "Brother it''s good but could you finger me deeply and not gently?" Leah said and asked. Even though he was masturbating her but she wanted him to dug up her pussy deeply.

    Liam raised his eyebrows and asked "You like rough?"

    "No, no! It''s just you are fingering me so gently and slowly that it''s like you aren''t even trying." Leah replied her brother. Her eyes were still closed.

    Liam chuckled in fact he also knows that that''s why he was asking her that.

    Then he continued "Only that?"

    ''"Hmm yes only that." Leah affirmed

    Then Leah said "Can I enjoy your body?"

    "Sure brother do whatever you want." Leah replied and looked at him.

    "Okay then I am going to continue dear." He replied her and started fingering her at normal speed roughly.

    At the same time he thought he thought ''Today I will Impregnate my mom.''

    Yes that''s what he was talking about important step.

    He isn''t like other protagonists who won''t marry their women or won''t have child with them. Even though after forming rtionship with woman and dering that she is his wife or girlfriend will make things hard to get new one.

    After all the man has already women why would anyone marry him. Of course he is thinking about high level women''s as for normal women he didn''t even thought about it.

    He shook his head and continued giving her pleasure.

    He put his second finger inside her pussy.

    Then rubbed his dick on her soft thighs that were naked but not plump.

    Finally he couldn''t hold back and ced his mouth on her breasts and started sucking his twin sister nipples.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

 Chapter 165 165. Let Me Love You Fiercely*

    Chapter 165  165. Let Me Love You Fiercely*

    "~Ahnn~" Leah moaned as she felt her brother sucking her nipples and put his second finger inside her pussy.

    She opened her eyes and looked at him lovingly. When Liam sucked her nipples, her motherhood seems to awaken.

    She want to spoil him. That thought shed in her mind. She couldn''t help and her hands were put on his head and she started rubbing his head.

    Liam felt his head was being rubbed by his sister. He was surprised but didn''t stopped drinking. It''s just he was disappointed since there wasn''t any milking from her breasts.

    He sighed inside his heart but still didn''t tried to use that spell on her so her breasts can produce milk.

    He wanted to Impregnate her and only then drink her sweet milk. But as we know it will take much time.

    He rubbed her nipples between his teeth softly. He didn''t wanted to hurt her.

    His middle and index finger mastrubated her while his thumb rubbed on her clitoris.

    When he was doing that her sweet moaning didn''t stopped.

    "~Ahnn~"

    From time to time a moaning would escape from her mouth which she didn''t tried to stop.

    While he was doing this to her. He also pleasured himself by rubbing his dick.

    His foreskin was on wrapped and his ns rubbed on her soft thighs. He must say that he was really aroused.

    He wanted to cum but not cum at the same time.

    When he was thinking that his hips didn''t stopped even for a moment they still moved and his dick rubbed.

    Liam took out her nipples from his mouth and asked his twin sister "How''s that sis?"

    "Very good brother. Do it with my other breast too." Leah heard her brother and replied him. She was huffing and her breathing were rough.

    She was extremely aroused. She had many mini orgasm''s already.

    She still rubbed his head lovingly. Showing her care and love for him.

    Liam also felt her care and he put his head into her breasts which weren''t big and rubbed his head there. Has to say it was good experience. Rubbing his head on his twin sister''s breasts.

    "Okay" After some time he moved back and replied.

    He put her other breast nipple into his mouth.

    He started sucking her nipple as if the milk woulde out the next second but as we know there wasn''t any milk thates out from her nipples. But even so he didn''t stopped because her pink nipples were too good to left out.

    He didn''t wanted to separate from her. He speed up his hips and rubbed his ns on her thighs side. His fingers mastrubated her and his thumb rubbed on her clitoris.

    "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~"

    Her moaning didn''t stopped when he did that and she also didn''t tried to stop her moaning.

    Liam dick twitched even more and he felt that he was about to cum.

    And so he stopped rubbing his dick on her thighs. He was pent up and was even ready to burst out but he still didn''t cummed he felt that it would be better to cum when having sex with his mother and Celestia.

    He won''t ''waste'' his semen.

    "Huff Huff brother, why did you stopped?" Leah huffed and asked. She was near her big orgasm and is even about to cum.

    He didn''t stopped fingering her but stopped his hips which confused her and the heat that she was feeling and was actually so good to feel was separated from her thighs.

    So she naturally asked him. She wanted to feel his dick on her thighs.

    Liam also huffed if it weren''t for his self control, he even wanted to rub his dick on her pussy and feel the softness there. When he would put his dick on her pussy his dick would be soaked by her lewd juices.

    Just thinking of that his dick twitched and a urge to rub his dick fiercely on her thighse to his heart. But he hurriedly stopped thinking and after calming himself down he replied "Nothing, I want you to enjoy this better."

    "But feeling my brother dick is very good."

    Hearing Leah reply Liam was speechless for a while andughed awkwardly.

    "Really? Then we will do thatter. Now let me love you fiercely."

    After that he didn''t stopped and listened anything to her. He rubbed her clitoris from time to time and finger inside her pussy.

    He put his mouth on top of her breasts on her nipples and started sucking them gently.

    Previously he had seen that her breasts had hickey mark on the side of her nipples. They were because ge sucked her nipples a little strongly.

    That''s why this time he sucked her nipples gently but to give her pleasure he chewed and pinched her nipples with his teeth her nipples softly.

    Now there wasn''t any pain except pleasure.

    He could feel that his dick was ready to cum but as he had stopped rubbing that on her thighs it slowly started to beid.

    But it will take some time to bepletelyid. Also his dick isn''t getting cool down but became hot as the second went. He could feel that his dick wanted him to rub it on her thighs or any other things. As long as it was something useful his heart wanted to do that.

    But he stopped it with his ''indomitable will.''

    He hurriedly shook away his thoughts again and focused his attention over her pussy.

    When he is fingering her he could feel that his fingers were squeezed by her pussy. They were wrapped in very narrow yet hot ce.

    Her pussy was wet but not cold it was opposite. It was hot and warm.

    He wanted to put his head in there to feel thatpletely.

    At the same time there was a sweet smell in the air that he could sniff.

    When he sniffed that air his dick twitched and it was like a drug quite addictive.

    He sucked her nipples and heard her.

    "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~"

    "Brother, ~ahn~ I am about to cum. Please put your fingers even faster and suck my nipples harder." Leah moaned and she could feel that a great orgasm wasing.

    She started feeling dizzy and started speaking whateveres into her mouth.

    At the same time she urged him to fasten his fingers and suck her harder.

    The hand which were rubbing his head pushed them on her breasts so he can suck her harder.

    Even though Liam couldn''t breathe but it was not difficult for him to stop his breathing for some time.

    So without asking any questions he started pushing his fingers faster and sucked her nipples harder.

    He wanted to suck her nipples gently since there were hickey mark but since she want him to suck them harder he could only do what she asked for.

    Not to mention it was really good. He used his second and put her other breast nipple into his mind and after doing that he bite them and as he did.

    "Brother, I am cummmmminggggggg!!!"

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

 Chapter 166 166. My Stupid Brother

    <h4>Chapter 166 Chapter 166. My Stupid Brother</h4>

    "Brother, I am cummmmminggggggg!!!"

    When Leah screamed this Liam felt his fingers were clenched by her pussy.

    He felt hot liquid pouring out from her pussy. He knows that it was her cum.

    But he still didn''t stopped and give her a good time.

    He still mastrubated her with his two fingers and sucked her both nipples.

    Her nipples were crunchy but soft. They were pink colour.

    He chewed on her nipples softly to give her more pleasure.

    "Ahh brother, you are very good! Suck more brother!" Leah couldn''t control her moaning and the words that escaped from her mouth.

    She could feel even though her body is extremely soft due to cumming but it long for her brother touch.

    Liam of course didn''t stopped and did what she asked.

    After some time,

    "Haah haah you are very good brother." Leah stroked his head and there was a bright smile on her face.

    "I learnt that from our mom." Liam chuckled and replied. There was a silence between them.

    Then Leah hesitated but still asked "Brother, do you want me to make you cum?"

    "No, you don''t need dear. Okay let''s go and take a bath." He didn''t let her continue and said.

    It''s not that he didn''t wanted her to touch him. But this thing will take time. Even if he can''t have sex but he can still let her masturbate himself right?

    Leah nodded then they went to the bathroom and after taking a bath both of them sit on the bathtub.

    Leah was sitting on hisp while scrolling her fingers on his chest. She felt his dick and please proud.

    ''He is hard because of me!'' She thought and said "Brother do you really don''t me to give you handjob? You know you can ask me anything even S.e.x!"

    Liam was speechless by her antics. He flickered her forehead.

    "Ouch it hurts."

    "Just like I said. I don''t need anything." After saying he put his hand on her soft breast and started gropping her.

    "Hmm ~ahn~ brother no matter how much you grope them. The milk won''te out. Why don''t you... pregnent me so you can drink my fresh milk." Leah seduced hhim again.

    Liam was really helpless against her.

    He sighed and replied "Dear, I will Impregnate you butter when your time wille. You can feel that right?"

    He pocked her hips with his dick and continued "It''s also a torment for me. But as you know I want to have sex with you only when you are 18+ and we won''t have baby just cause I want to drink your milk. But the main purpose of that, that baby will be our sign of love. You should wait dear. You know that I agree to everything you ask for right?"

    Leah was surprised and felt a burst of love for him.

    "Ahh brother, I have only one heart how much time you will try to get it. It''s already yours. I will wait for my brother but you should give me some treats you know." Her love overflowed and she said whatever was inside her heart.

    Really how can her brother talk that sweet? What is her and his sign of love?

    At the same time she thinks that her brother really take care of herself.

    "Give you a treat? Are you asking for more masturbate?" He put his mouth near her ears and asked on low maic voice.

    Leah body jolted but she didn''t separated from him. She moved her head and kissed him.

    "Of course I am talking about this." She kissed him for some seconds and took the initiative to break their kiss.

    When she said that she took his dick between her hand and shook it lightly.

    His dick was still standing because of feeling her soft ass.

    "Hiss~ can you you stop that, I am in ''pain'' you know." He felt that he would cum the next second.

    But Leah smiled cheekily and shook his dick even more. Now it was her turn. She put her mouth near his ear and asked "If you want I can satisfy you. You know what I am talking about."

    ''No, I don''t'' Liam thought and took off her hand from his dick.

    If he cummed now then there won''t be any fun. If he cummed he would still prefer when he was rubbing his dick on her soft thighs.

    Now he only wants to cum with his mother and Celestia.

    "Okay brother." Leah also didn''t make fun with him again.

    Liam was relieved when he saw that she didn''t tried that again.

    He said "Let''s go. It''s about to have two hours since..."

    "Okay but let''s wait for sometime."

    Liam sighed and agreed again. He really dote too much on her.

    After some time,

    "Let''s go now?"

    "Sure"

    Liam and Leahe out from bathroom and were nude.

    Liam said "We should wear some clothes."

    "You should brother. I will sleep naked." Leah answered him. In fact she wanted him to be naked until he stays with her.

    But now he is going back and she will remain in this room.

    Yes, she decided to stay here. She didn''t wanted to be a bitter master who watch her husband having sex with her mom and teacher.

    It will only make their rtionship rigid.

    Liam nodded and wore clothes.

    He saw that she wasying naked on the bed. There wasn''t any bed sheets that covered the scene.

    He felt aroused by that beautiful scene. He could feel that he was really at his limits.

    If he stroked his dick for even less then 10 seconds he would cum.

    He took a deep breath and calmed himself down.

    He started going into their room but he seems to think of something and didn''t opened the door.

    "What happened brother? Why won''t you go? Do you want to spend your night with your sister?" Leah cheekily asked. She naturally know that it was impossible for him to stay here since he is quite pent up and also promised them.

    But that didn''t make her mood bad.

    Anyways she had already expected something like that.

    "No, I think there is still some time. So I will spend that with you." He replied her and sit on the bed.

    After sitting he ced her head and slowly stroked it.

    "Until then you can sleep." He felt a little bad leaving her alone here. But he won''t stop. It''s just he could still stop for some time until she sleeps.

    Leah didn''t said anything but the corner of her mouth were raised and she hummed.

    She was in clearly good mood.

    Liam slowly stroked her head and after 15 minutes he felt that she was sleeping.

    He gently put her head on a pillow and after checking that she didn''t woke up. He exited from the room.

    He is alreadyte and he didn''t wanted to gette even more.

    After Liam was gone Leah opened her eyes quietly.

    She hummed again and chuckled "My idiot brother."

    She didn''t wanted him tote that''s why she pretended to sleep.

    Then she closed her eyes and went into dreand.

    As for Liam hee in front of the door and after knocking a few times he opened it.

    When he saw the scenery inside it stunned him.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

 Chapter 167 167. Warm And Gentle Liam

    167 Chapter 167. Warm And Gentle Liam

    Liam knocked on the door for the first time!

    Usually he would enter without knocking. It''s almost became his habit.

    But today he knocked because he was also anticipating about his present. He didn''t wanted to enter when their preparations are not ready.

    "Come in"

    He heard his mother voice and after that he opened the door and went inside.

    After entering inside the room he was stunned.

    The scene waspletely beautiful.

    They both were standing while wearing a white open type robes. There was ck stockings on their feet and on their feets there was a open fish mouth tail heels.

    The heels colour was ck. He didn''t know why but most of his focus went to their feet and open mouth fish type heels. It perfectly matched with their stockings.

    Then he looked up and saw that they were wearing white robes but he could see their bra because it was open type robes.

    They both were wearing ck bra matching with stockings and heels.

    Their fingers and lips were painted with red colour.

    Liam felt blood rushing in his dick and it stands up fully.

    He gulped and started walking towards them slowly.

    Lilith and Celestia looked at each other and find a satisfied look in their eyes.

    They were satisfied by his reaction when they saw his dick standing up.

    They saw that he was walking towards them slowly.

    They smiled and thought what they had nned for tonight. Their was a deep blush on their cheeks.

    Liam saw blush on their face and felt his throat was dry.

    He rolled his throat and after making it wet with his saliva he said "You both look very beautiful."

    "So where is my present?" Even though he knows that they were his present but he directly can''t jump on them right.

    Lilith chuckled and said "Are you ying fool again my dear?"

    "Yes, your present is us! Don''t you know that?" Celestia continued and rolled her eyes charmingly.

    "Then can I enjoy my present?" He smiled and asked

    But he knows that they will agree and so he was about to move but saw that they shook their head and said "No, let us give you pleasure."

    "Tonight, we will serve you." A light shed in their eyes and they said.

    Liam even though was surprised but he agreed and let them do whatever they wants.

    "But first let me touch you for my heart content." Liam saw that they nodded their head.

    He swallowed his saliva and finally touched them. So what did he touched first?

    He wanted to touch their stockings but finally decided touch their breasts.

    He put his hands on the top of their robes and started groping them.

    When he felt their nipples sprayed milk. He felt satisfied.

    Yes, that''s how it should be. When he was groping his sister breasts her nipples didn''t sprayed milk and so he felt something was missing.

    He didn''t wanted to use spell on her.

    But now looking at theirs wet robe that became see through he felt his dick started to twich.

    He had put his hand on both of their breasts.

    Even though he touched them above her clothes but they were hot. He can feel that even though their robes became wet with milk.

    "How''s that baby? Are you satisfied with mommy''s breasts?" Lilith asked

    "Yes, so should we give you our service?" Celestia continued

    "I can''t touch them enough. I want to y with them more." Liam said and started ying with them. He started massaging their breasts and pinched their nipples.

    "Ahh baby, you can do thatter. Now let us serve you!" Lilith felt a rush of pleasure in her body but how can she serve her son if she is feeling pleasure.

    That''s why she stopped him.

    Celestia was the same. She had put her heart, soul and body topletely serve him today.

    Before he would always left unsatisfied and as his women she felt bad for him.

    Whenever they want to go too deep the time would up and Celestia had to go home. But today she finally have enough time to satisfy to feed a big bad wolf by her body.

    It''s just the method mentioned by Lilith is so shameful. Heck! She didn''t wanted to do that but after thinking that Liam would receive pleasure and will get satisfied. She finally agreed with her.

    Celestia rolled her eyes charmingly and nced at Lilith. Feeling a little nervous about what was about toe.

    "Okay, I want to see how will you serve me!" Liam felt it was almost enough and hearing them letting him serve he was finally curious and agreed to them.

    After seeing that he agreed they were happy and Lilith said "Okay then you shouldy down on the bed. Wait..."

    Lilith went to bed and sit on the top of it.

    After sitting she continued "Nowe here and let us serve you."

    He smiled and after taking off his clothes he went into his mother''s arms. He put his head into her cleavage as her two soft, big yet firm breasts rested on his shoulders.

    Feeling something heavy on his shoulders he didn''t wanted to shook it away. Just by the firmness and hotness he knows that they were his mother''s breast.

    And if not by firmness and hotness. He could also tell just by the weight that he hold every day. Just kidding! I mean how can he forget the weight that he like to lift, grope and squeeze everyday.

    Hees out from his thoughts when he saw that Celestiae on the top of bed too.

    He gulped his saliva and know where it was going.

    The heels were new they were not used, no not only heels were new but everything that they used are new and actually belongs to good quality.

    The stockings were the same. Even though his mother had many stockings but all of them were new cause he rip them off when he couldn''t contain his excitement having sex.

    Come back to topic,

    After Celestia hop on the bed she looked at him charmingly and said "Then master we mother and daughter-inw will serve you today!"

    Liam body shook with pleasure hearing her saying that using this kind of word.

    He swallowed his saliva and said "Okay."

    As the most warm and gentle man, Liam could only agree to them. After all he did said that he would let them serve him.

    After hearing him say that Celestia looked at Lilith.

    Lilith encouraged with her eyes and gestured that everything is right. You don''t need to think about anything.

    Celestia nodded her head. Anyways it was the most basic things. The main course will startter.

    After getting the answer from both mother and son. The daughter-inw and wife, Celestia get''s ready to give him the pleasure.

    She remembered Lilith word''s.

    ''Remember give your all and do your best. As you can guess he likes some weird things so do whatever you can think of.'' Thinking of this she thought ''Yosh, I should start giving him handjob by this method.''

    ***

    Guy''s, if you like my this novel then check out my other two novels.

    ''My happy life system'' and ''I am the destiny viin.'' Both will be updated regrly.

    If you are done reading consider leavingments, power stones and reviews to make it perfect.

 Chapter 168 168. Handjob*

    Chapter 168  168. Handjob*

    ''Yosh, I should start giving him handjob by this method.'' Celestia thought opened her mouth and stick out her tongue from the mouth.

    After taking out her tongue that were full of her saliva she spit them on her palm.

    She rubbed the saliva in her hand and finally ced her palm on his dick. When she first her palm on his dick she almost took them back faude of the hotness of his dick. It''s just this fire, this thickness and hardness give her body a reaction of instict.

    Her body remembered that this is the same thing that make her ''cool'' everyday. She braced herself up and finally started stroking his dick.

    Liam saw her like that and honestly he was stunned. Most of the women won''t do something dirty as this. But when Liam saw doing her that instead of disgust he felt aroused.

    He swallowed his saliva and thought how did she thinks of this method.

    He saw that after coating her palm with her saliva. She rubbed them together and then ced her palm over his dick. She made a gentle fist and in the dust was his dick. After all the preparation were done she started stroking his dick.

    "~ahh~ very good. Dear your hand are so soft and smooth. Especially the moisture in your palm. It''s extremely arousing. Very good. " A moaning wase out from his mouth.

    He could control but didn''t cause he wanted to know them that they were doing great. It was a recognition for them. Then he felt her soft and moist hand in saliva stroking his dick.  When she gripped her dick a numbness appeared in his body feeling very good.

    Lilith saw her son like that and hearing his moaning she was pleased.

    She thought ''So boys could moan too huh. But he is getting pleasure. But he didn''t know that there is more toe in this night. This night will be a long one.''

    Then she started doing what was her job.

    As for Celestia when she heard his moan. Instead of feeling disgust she felt aroused. It''s just she didn''t thought that her most basic yet unconscious action would give him pleasure.

    ''Mother-inw is right! My husband do like weird things.''

    She could feel that her thighs were wet by her love precum.

    At the same time she know that she was doing it alright.

    So to give him more pleasure.

    She stroked his dick. Even her two palms can''t cover his dick. She was proud of her husband and thought ''This is the badass that give me the pleasure everyday. It torment people body everyday.''

    She grinned and after her face was on the top of his dick. She spit out her saliva.

    The saliva was spitten on his dick and her palm rubbed it on his every spot.

    Her body hands begin to go from the root to the tip. Her soft as cotton hands stroked his dick.

    It caressed the big front part of his dick. Her palm coverd his dick and rubbed it on his ns.

    As for her other hand it it stroked up and down his dickpletely. She loosened and tigh her palm wantonly. The regr pinch and loosening aroused the pleasure in his body. Especially on his dick.

    Her both hand started to give him extremely stimtion in his heart.

    "Well done ohh, dear." He showed a face of enjoyment and enjoyed her handjob to his heart content.

    Then he felt some wetness on his ear. He felt some kitty cat was licking his ear.

    Who could it be if it isn''t Lilith his mother.

    "Mom, what are you doing?" He asked while still enjoying their service.

    Even though he thought he won''t like ear licking buththe reality was really different.

    Ear licking is a different things in its ownnguage.

    "I am just doing my work." Lilith replied to her son and now master while still licking his ears.

    Liam enjoyed their service and he put his hand on the top of his mother''s beautiful leg wrapped in ck stockings.

    His hand were hot but her legs wearing stockings were even hotter.

    But he even though isn''t a leg control but still wanted to feel her legs or maybe stepped by them.

    He wanted a footjob again. It''s just he is still not a leg control. After all he is in full control. So how can he be a leg control?

    He put his hands on her stockings and groped her legs wrapped in  ck stockings.

    He felt the texture of stockings and closed his eyes.

    He not only groped her beautiful legs full of soft yet firm flesh but also went towards her thighs.

    He rubbed her soft inner thighs.

    Lilith felt her son stroking her legs wearing stockings. She smiled she know that whether he agree on or not. He do like stockings. She had prepared everything for him.

    It''s just when she felt his hands temperatureing from his hand. She didn''t know why but a warmthe into her heart and get heart to speed up.

    ''It''s actually feel great. But it''s still perverted.'' She thought but didn''t stopped him whatever he was doing.

    She felt her pussy be became hot and spit out lewd juice from it.

    Liam even though don''t know what she was thinking but could guess that she must have felt his hands which were hot. After all he can feel that his ears were almost coated by her saliva.

    "~ahh~ good dear" He enjoyed Celestia hand-to-hand stimtion. Her cold yet hot hand firmly pinched and massaged his dick properly.

    From time to time she would gather some saliva in her mouth and spit on his dick.

    Hearing his praise Celestia pursued her mouth feeling happy but she didn''t replied him. She just want him to spit it his cum as soon as possible. Because her hand started to get tired.

    Her eyes were erratic and her breathing were rough. She even want to took her one hand to satisfy herself. It''s just she is his ''maid'' at least for today. Even though she didn''t wear some maid clothes but atleast she will serve him right! So for today she considers herself his maid.

    She could feel her thighs were fully wet with her lewd juice and it was spiting out from her pussy again and again.

    She felt the temperature in her hand and she even wanted to swallow it inside her throat and massage this thing that givesfort her everyday.

    It''s just she won''t do that. She wanted him to cum by her hands.

    We could see that she is really a aspiring women.

    She pinched his dick softly by her palm and when she did that the temperature in her palm increased and she heard his moan.

    His moan were the most rewarding reward for her.

    It was the thing that tell her that he is enjoying whenever she do anything.

    She moved her throat and started gathering her saliva for the next time.

    She thinks that his dick would spit out next second, next second, yet even after 20 minutes his dick showed no sign of ejacting.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

 Chapter 169 169. The Lewd Celestia*

    <h4>Chapter 169 Chapter 169. The Lewd Celestia*</h4>

    She thought he woulde the next second but even after 20 minutes his dick showed no sign of ejacting.

    Honestly she felt her hand started to get tired really.

    She looked at him and asked "How do you still not shoot?"

    "~Ahh~ it''s not even 30 minutes. I still want to enjoy my dear soft as cotton hands."

    She saw that his face was full of enjoyment when saying that. She felt sweet but shrugged her shoulders and still didn''t took a break.

    It''s just she changed the style to stimte him.

    She put her left hand on his testicles and starting ying with them using her soft fingers.

    As her right hand, it couldn''t hold hisplete dick. She just hold the root took the index and middle finger to hold his dick while rubbed her thumb on the top of his dick which are also called ns.

    Her hands stimted him even more.

    He experienced to different kind of pleasure by his testicles and dick.

    Thebination of her technique made his dick precum.

    Yes just now he just precumed.

    Liam was actually holding back as long as he could to enjoy her hands better. He knows that there was something more in the menu but who said that he can''t enjoy them? He will savour everything slowly.

    This night and even the next day is his. As long as he could hold back or even have energy. He could fuck them.

    That''s why he hold back.

    His hand were still rubbing her stockings. It''s just previously when he touched her thighs. They were wet with her lewd juice.

    So why did he touched her thighs? It''s because he could feel that his back was wet with her lewd juice.

    When he put his palm on her thighs it bes wet and then he rubbed that wet palm on her stockings.

    Due to him rubbing her lewd juice in stockings. Her shiny ck stockings were stained with white ''silk.''

    Celestia on the other hand don''t know that the dig man had hold back his cum.

    She was still diligently working on his dick to make him cum.

    She took back her hand and spit out all the saliva in her mouth. She looked at her palm and could even see someone of his pubes in her hand that break because she was stroking his dick.

    Then without any time she started doing the same. She didn''t rubbed her hands together but usef her saliva and the oil lotion in her hand.

    Her left hand we t back to his testicles giving them a good massage and rolling them as if she was ying with them. But actually she didn''t wanted to hurt him. She was giving him as much pleasure she could.

    She felt his dick started to spit out precum and she could sniff a seductive smell in the air.

    That smell wasn''t only from his precum but also from her saliva that she was rubbing on his dick as a lotion.

    Her cheeks contains two blush on them and her eyes were erratic.

    Her body was feeling so hot as if she had taken a aphrodisiacs.

    She gulped her remaining saliva but still felt her throat was dry.

    Liam saw her like that and smile appeared on his face.

    She is doing that much work for him. He won''t treat her bad.

    He took off his hand from her stockings and put them on her big breasts that were resting on his shoulders.

    Then he squeezed them and he said "Here dear, drink it. Your throat must be dry after spiting this much saliva from your mouth."

    He didn''t waited for her to reply and when he squeezed his mother''s breast the milk jet sprayed on his his body and it went towards her face.

    But Celestia waspletely unprepared.

    So her face was hit by the jet milk and the milk was sprayed on the sheets, her body, his body and his dick.

    It ''spoiled'' everything. There was a light milk fragrance and Lilith''s moaning in the room.

    "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~"

    Liam didn''t stopped and squeezed her breasts as if ying a jet water game.

    Celestiae back to her senses and this time she opened her mouth. She was fully prepared and the milk jet sprayed in her mouth.

    It''s just would the dog man let her drinkand moisture her throat silently?

    The answer is of course not!

    Liam smiled and he changed the spraying direction on his dick.

    Celestia eyes were open and when she saw that the milk jet changed its way she went to the same direction.

    Then after following the jet milk her face was in front of his dick and feeling her rough yet hot breathe made twich his dick.

    Her hagd were still ced on his dick but they had stopped stroking his dick.

    Liam chuckled seeing her like that and lowered his mother''s breast again. The jet milk again lowered and it hit his dick.

    Previously his dick was already wet by his mother''s milk but this hitting his dick with her milk give him a different feeling.

    He could feel that her milk like everyday was hot. When it hit his dick her hand which had still pinched yet not moving started to flow down from there.

    The milk went into her fingers and his pubes and when Celestia saw that as if her mother-inw milk was the oasis in the desert she opened her mouth in front of his dick and her tongue touched his dick.

    She didn''t do anything else but just opened her mouth and touched his dick with her tongue to drink the milk that was flowing down by his dick.

    Her hot breathing made his dick twitch and even though she wasn''t satisfying his dick with her hand but her breathing made his dick twitch and the precum started to release from his dick.

    Because the amount of the precum was so much it flows down from his ns to down and started flowing with her milk.

    Then he saw that she didn''t left even when she sniff his precum smell when drinking. But started licking the middle of his dick with milk to moisture her throat.

    It excited him and his dick released much more amount of precum.

    Then the process repeated. It''s just now he adjusted her breasts and pointed her nipples at his ns or more specific his little hole in the top of dick. That is also called urethra opening.

    [A/N: In case some of you do not know, I am also giving you guys some knowledge xd]

    The jet milk changed it''s location and hit on his urethra opening.

    The milk and precum got mixed properly and flowed down from the top to down.

    Celestia feel that the milk jet again changed it''s direction. She seems to be hypnotized and she moved her hand where it was hitting.

    Without even caring anything she opened her mouth in that location and the stick her tongue.

    Instead of swallowing his dick she seems to know what to do. She started licking his urethra opening where the jet milk spray and his precume out.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

 Chapter 170 170. Gentle Licking And Sucking Plus Lewd Handjob*

    <h4>Chapter 170 Chapter 170. Gentle Licking And Sucking Plus Lewd Handjob*</h4>

    Liam saw that she started licking his urethra opening where the jet milk spray and his precume out.

    He felt a rush of pleasure. He knows that she must have know that he didn''t wanted her to swallow his dick. At least for now!

    He smirked and changed the direction again. This time she put her nipples in his mouth and started drinking her milk.

    When he was doing that his mother was panting and licking his ears as if they were the favourite of him.

    At the same time she moaned whenever he would pinch her nipples.

    Celestia on the other hand felt that the milk stoppeding towards her she saw that he put her nipples in his mouth and started drinking her milk.

    Then she licked his dick not cause of precum but cause of milk. Her throat was really dry and even if she licked his precum it would stuck in her throat.

    She rolled her throat and felt that it was moisturise a little.

    Then she licked his pubes and after taking a rough and deep breath on his dick she especially his urethra opening. She went back to her position and started pleasuring him.

    She pinched her dick softly by her two fingers while rolled her both testicles by her soft fingers. She could feel that they were really heavy. As if he hadn''t cummed for years.

    She herself was panting cause when she smelled his dick. Her thighs were moisturisepletely and as of they dam waspletely open by her pussy.

    She felt her hands were tired and she finally couldn''t help but say "Why aren''t you cumming? My hands feel tired!"

    Liam heard her and he took out the nipples from his mouth. After taking out the nipples he said "Ohh? Then say please shoot out."

    He wanted to y a game!

    Celestia blushed but feeling her tired hand she finally couldn''t help but say.

    "That, please shoot out?"

    "What shoot out? Also is it you manner to talk to me in thisnguage? Why isn''t there any title when you are calling me? Let''s try again." He of course can''t let her leave like that.

    "You" Celestia face bes red.

    The seductive red blush stimted him. He looked at her who was manipting his dick to her heart content.

    She gritted her teeth and said "Master please shoot, that, semen, out."

    Hearing the word semen from his women''s mouth stimted him. Then the amount of precum became heavy.

    It flows into her hand and she rubbed it on his dick and testicles.

    He enjoyed getting his testicles getting rolled.

    "Before master what am I to you? Call itter with master. And say that properly."

    "You, really good." Celestia gritted her teeth.

    Then as if she had resigned she said " Master Husband, please shoot your semen out."

    Hearing her calling him. His dick twitched uncontrobly then he said "Use everything you got. I will cum in 10 minutes."

    Of course he could still cum but his indomitable will was so much that he could still hold until now. That''s his preservation as a mage. Have to say it''s really strong!

    *Ahem*

    Celestia heard him and even though he didn''t directly djot it but atleast she would torment herself for another ten minutes.

    Thinking of when she heard that use whatever you got she cheers herself up and started using whatever she had.

    She took off her hand from his dick.

    Liam saw her like that and thought ''Did she didn''t wanted to stroke me? She got mad because of what I did?''

    He was a little worried. Of course he won''t get blue balled. He still has his mother but still he felt that she should end what she started.

    He was worried for nothing. Because he saw that after taking off her hand from his dick she put them on her breasts and after massaging herself. She used her one hand to squeeze her breasts while ced other in front of her nipples.

    Then the milk sprayed on her palm and she gathered it. Even a drop of milk wasn''t dropped on the sheet.

    At the same time he felt his mother finally changed licking to his other ears.

    Of course it wasn''t in vain when she was licking his ears.

    It was reallyfortable. Her silky wet tongue pleasured his ears then he put her nipples in mouth again.

    But before he did he praised his mother.

    "Mom, you are doing very right! Very good." Only after praising her did he put her nipples in his mouth.

    On the other hand Celestia thought of something.

    ''Didn''t he want me to give my all? I will really give you wait. I will make you cum before 10 minutes.'' She thought and massaged her breasts.

    She could feel that her breasts were ready every moment to spray out a lots of milk just for her hubby.

    ''I think my breasts becauserger because of him.'' Celestia thought and continued ''As for milk, it''s all his fault. Hmph a little pervert. Hmm but now he ain''t little. Umm he wasn''t little even when he was small but now his physique is big too. It''sfortable toy down on his arms.''

    She blushingly thought and rolled her eyes charmingly. Then she licked her lips and after gathering the milk she put the palm in front of her.

    She took a deep sniff of her own milk. She ain''t pervert. She wasn''t smelling her milk fragrance. But there was a lewd smell in her palm. She know that it was his precum.

    Then she ''gulped'' down the gathered milk in her mouth.

    She didn''t care about his precum or anything. Anyways she had even drink his semen. What about precum. She also didn''t swallowed that but after taking that into her mouth she started rolling it in her mouth.

    When she drink her milk by her palm there were pubes on the corner of her mouth.

    Because she was stroking his dick by that palm do having one or two pubic hair is normal.

    It''s just she didn''t know that and Liam saw his pubic hair on the corner of her mouth. It aroused him.

    He gulped his saliva and anticipated for her handjob.

    Celestia didn''t let him wait for more time.

    She again ced her both hands at the same ce. She used her old technique and didn''t rolled his testicles maybe because she felt that it was enough.

    After cing her hand she started stroking his dick and atst she spit out the thick milk gathered in her mouth with her saliva.

    The sound of spitinge in the room and Liam felt that he was near cumming.

    He gulped feeling his dickpletely wet by her milk.

    A different scent of milk and his precum plus her saliva sniffed in the air.

    It aroused him and saw that she stroking his dick.

    His dick twitched and the ns started to throb.

    Perceiving the movements in his dick. She moved her hand faster. The sloppy sound of flesh hitting sounded in the room and perhaps his mother also seems to know what to do and she also licked his ears more deeply and started sucking his skin in her mouth instead of licking.

    Celestia tapped on his ns especially his urethra opening and then he couldn''t hold back no matter what!

    He sucked his mother nipples and shouted while sucking "Ahh I am cummingggg."

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

 Chapter 171 171. Liam IsnщИецкЫ A Child Anymore*

    <h4>Chapter 171 Chapter 171. Liam Isn''t A Child Anymore*</h4>

    "I am cummmmminggggggg" Liam couldn''t hold back and cummed.

    "Haah haah haah, it was so good. You too mom." Even though he didn''t recieved much pleasure by ears sucking but she did her best and also put her best efforts.

    The best thing that he likes is toy down between her breasts while getting handjob by Celestia.

    At the same time suck her milk from the nipples.

    "How was my service dear husband?" Celestia asked showing a proud look. It''s just she didn''t know that at this moment her proud look extremely sexual in his gaze. If not for the cool time he would have wanted to pushebhee down.

    He calmed himself down and asked "It was the best but why did you do that?"

    "Lilith said that you like weird things. It seems she is really right. Even I think you like weird things but confirmed by Lilith my heart couldn''t calm down until you really proved it.

    Liam smiled worriedly but anyway he didn''t think that he has any weird fetish.

    It''s just he has some hobby like having sex with beautiful women''s, ck stockings and foot job.

    He thinks that he is a normal person.

    He shook his head and didn''t dwell into the that topic. Because he felt that he recovered his energy and was ready to have a second round again.

    It''s just...

    "So who''s turn is next?" He asked. Even though he knows that it was his mother''s but he said that he couldn''t help himself.

    At the same time he remembered that he must make his mother pregnant tonight.

    He gulped his saliva thinking of that.

    "Now that I had given you some service. Next is Lilith turn." Celestia replied him while cleaning his dick and her mouth with mana.

    Before his dick had different kind of smell that''s why she cleaned it. So Lilith won''t feel disgusting.

    Liam raised his eyebrows when he felt that she cleaned his dick and the unnecessary milk mixed with her saliva from his dick and on the sheets.

    "It''s my turn." Lilith smiled and she was prepared for everything today. She wanted to give him her best of everything. After all he will leave for academy and the next year maybe he won''t spend with her.

    Thinking of this she felt sad but her body didn''t slowed down at all.

    Liam raised his head from his mother''s bossom. When he wanted to put his head on a pillow Celestiae near him and ced his head on her thighs.

    Her thighs were soft, thick yet firm. Not loose at all but the skin was smooth just like a high quality silk.

    "Dear, you should put your head here." Celestia back was meeting with the bed and she just came here to give him thighs pillow.

    As for service? Lilith would take care of everything.

    She know that Lilith isn''t doing good but she left this matter behind a long time ago.

    Now if Lilith didn''t have sex with her and they don''t talk their sex life with each other she would feel weird.

    After all Liam is the man that they have sex and can fully talk each other everything. After all their man are same.

    They only love Liam. Same goes for Leah but she can''t have sex with him.

    Back to the topic,

    Liam saw that Celestia wasn''t doing anything. He had little expections. After all they should have talk with each other as what to do hen giving him service.

    Now he just need to enjoy.

    Lilith didn''t let her son wait for more time.

    She first took off Celestia heels then her heels. When she did that she showed him slowly and everything looks so sexual.

    Of course not towards Celestia. It would be ''disgusting'' but she was showing this to Liam. Who had some small hobby of feet.

    As his mother she know that her son like ck stockings. He also like footjob then the thing is that whether he likes their feet or not.

    Liam saw his mother doing that and his heart started to beat fastly.

    Lilith saw her son like that and smiled. She know that she sessfully raised her son lust. Or maybe a new hobby.

    After taking off their high heels she put her ass above his face while her mouth was in front of dick. Just above!

    This position is also called 69.

    Yes they were in 69 position. Liam looked at her ass and felt hot in his lower body.

    He could feel that his dick became even more bigger.

    On above his face is a ass while below his head is some thick soft thighs.

    He could enjoy everything but he could feel that the bnce is a little off and he need to do some hard work to maintain the position.

    He really didn''t wanted to leave her thighs.

    In the other hand Lilith looked at her son dick which wasid but by her show became hard. The y when she took off their high heels.

    His dick became even bigger when she showed him her ass. As a women even though she feel shy doing such things. After all he can see her embarassing holes.

    But just by showing him her body she herself feel aroused. So as a soft pervert she can only do this.

    She shook her head and continued to serve him but first.

    "Dear I think. I should take off my clothes?"

    "Ahh sure mom but don''t take off stockings."

    "Hehehe don''t worry my stockings are all yours to y with."

    After saying she take off her robes but didn''t take off anything else.

    Even her bra was still on her body. She will take that offter.

    Now she couldn''t help but feel that her pussy became wet.

    "Mom, please take off your panties too. Leae only stockings on your body. I love that."

    "Sigh you really are, forget it. I will take off my other clothes." She wanted to give him another show or in other terms tease him by giving him a little striping scene but since he didn''t wanted she can only listen to him.

    Liam didn''t know that he missed a small striping scene but even if he knows that he will still let her take off her clothes other then stockings.

    She is too hot and Liam said that only by her teasing he feels like that something is stuck in his heart. Like he wanted to cum but couldn''t cum. So saving such exciting plot forter is a good choice.

    "Hurry up mom. I am thirsty and want to drink something."

    " Ohh dear, so you want to drink my milk?" Celestia who had closed her eyes opened when she heard him.

    "No, I want to eat some sticky honey." Liam shook his head. He isn''t a child anymore. So with time his demands should also increase.

    That''s another matter that he still won''t leave drinking their milk.

    As their man it''s his duty to suck their milk. As for baby? We will see thatter.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

 Chapter 172 172. Carefully Checking Her Son Dick*

    <h4>Chapter 172 Chapter 172. Carefully Checking Her Son Dick*</h4>

    Lilith heard his urged and after taking off her bra she shake her ass. She said "I will take my panties off."

    The panties colour was also ck. Same matching with everything. Then Liam saw that his mother started taking off her panties real slow.

    In fact it wasn''t that slow but because he was feeling impulsive and want her body that''s why he was feeling that.

    Lilith on the other hand raised her one leg then other leg. After that there was an extra panty in her hand. Even though ck and fancy but Liam focus was on the middle where he could barely see some liquid.

    It means her pussy is wet for him.

    Lilith didn''t stopped and let her son see everything. Anyways he had seen everything.

    Then the corner of her mouth were raised and she asked "Do you want me to put my panties in your mouth?"

    Liam was speechless. Even though he is a pervert but where did see think that he will like that?

    It would be different matter if the time was different but now he just wanted to put his mouth in her honey cave.

    "Why did you think that I would eat your panties?"

    "Well didn''t you like some weird things?"

    "No, I don''t. Anyways let''s get started." He didn''t waited for her and put his hand on her ass cheeks.

    Lilith shrugged her shoulders and also think that it''s time she should start giving him some pleasure.

    She licked her lips and throw away her panties on the bed sheets.

    Her ass was in front of Liam while her face is in front of his dick.

    Lilith licked her lips again while her blue blue eyes became misty. She looked at her son thick and erect dick.

    Her heart thumped and it started to beat even faster.

    Liam on the other hand looked at her mother''s ass. He gulped her saliva. Then he felt something droped on his face.

    ''Hmm what''s this?'' Liam was confused and took that between his fingers. Looking at somehow jelly type thing in his hand the corner of his mouth twitched.

    He thought ''My dirty horny mom. It''s her precum... Isn''t it!? Just looking at my dick she released precum? What a horny women but I like it! Hehehehe.''

    He put that jelly into his mouth and after chewing on it he gulped it down. Then without further due he put his hand on her ass.

    He rubbed her ass and slowly pushed it on his mouth.

    Her bare ass was on his face and he greedily took few deep breaths. When her ass touched his face, his face bes wet due to her precum.

    But Liam didn''t care for anything and took out his tongue from his mouth. He started licking her pussy.

    Her pussy was wet with lew juices and so he started drinking his favourite honey from his mother''s cave.

    His hand''s rubbed on her ck stockings on the mean time.

    On the other hand Lilith felt her pussy became wet and even droped some drop of her precum. Her face became red and she dare not look back. Then she felt her sslon hand on her ass pushing herself on his face.

    Her face bes even reddier then she did what her son wanted to do. She put her ass on his face. Then she felt her son licking her pussy. A current passed through in her body.

    Her body jolted but she still didn''t said anything and then she felt him eating her pussy.

    "~Ahnn~"

    She moaned and ced her hand on the front of her mouth. But even so she couldn''t stop her moaning. Her moaninge from time to time.

    Feeling that it''s impossible to stop her moaning she took off her hand from her mouth and ced them on his thighs.

    After cing she looked at his dick from a very small distance.

    Then her delicate nose smelled her son dick from the close range. The smell of her son dick seems to excite her body and her pussy released even precum only after sniffing it.

    Her precum was eaten clean by her son.

    She closed her eyes and took a deep breath on his dick again.

    She stretched ou her delicate soft hands to hold his dick. She subconsciously pinched it lightly and when she did that his dick twitched in response.

    She could feel her son dick twitching between her hand. Then she started stroking his dick back and forth.

    Her hand were cold and they were put on his hot dick. The stroking seems to be extremely familiar. Her hands were doing everything on their own. She was extremely familiar with what she was doing.

    She heard her son groan and a hot breathe on her pussy lips.

    Her body especially her hips squirmed on his face and now his face was covered by her ass. Liam couldn''t even breath properly.

    But even so he didn''t take off his mother''s hips. In fact he did opposite. He pushed her ass on his mouth and took long breathing on her pussy like a pervert.

    Sometimes ago her body released a lot of precum and Liam is naturally satisfied with that. That''s why he started taking deep breath just like a dog in heat.

    Lilith looked at her son dick on the top of his ns a few drop of precume out. The few drops made his dick shiny and it bes both mighty and gorgeous scene.

    Her son dick was getting stronger and stronger holding his dick she could even feel his pulsation. The veins popped around it make it look scarier.

    But instead of feeling afraid she yfully shook his dick and due to that some drops of his precum droped near the corner of her mouth.

    The corner of her mouth streched and she took out her tongue from her mouth and licked it clean.

    Her eyes became lusty. A little smelly smell of his dick made her heart hot and it was like she was holding a piece ofce in her hands.

    She took some sniff of his smelly smell dick and her heart obnoxious and more hot. It like that she herself was burning.

    Her blue looked at his dick carefully. As if to find why it was making her more and more lewd women. Why she felt hot just sniffing it lightly.

    But she didn''t find anything. She was still stroking his dick.

    Liam on the other hand felt as if his mother was scratching his heart. He could feel her breathing on his dick.

    But he still let her do what she wanted because even though he wanted to push and breed her but he stopped this impulsive thoughts for now.

    He will breed her tonight.

    He chuckled inside hjd heart.

    Lilith didn''t find anything even after careful observation.

    She opened her mouth and said "Dear, I am going to suck it."

    "Do it mom, I can''t wait." Liam muffled voice sounded when she said that. He didn''t pushed away her ass when speaking that''s why his voice muffled.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

 Chapter 173 173. Why Do I Feel Pleasure In Such Embarrassing Place?*

    Chapter 173  173. Why Do I Feel Pleasure In Such Embarrassing ce?*

    Lilith heard her son and without further due, she leaned even closer to his dick. She felt her son dick tempreture on her face. At the same time felt his dick beat in her hand.

    Gradually because of that she had faster and faster heartbeat.

    Her small face was getting hotter and hotter.

    Her hands were quickening and her mouth opened and closed.

    She didn''t know that it made his dick feel some chilly and hotness at the same time.

    Because it''s a sensitive part he could feel everything clearly.

    Her hand hold''s his dick in her hand, her left hand sped the root of his dick while her right hand hold''s his testicles in her fingers.

    Then she took out her tongue from her mouth and licked testicles. After some time she felt that his dickpletely moisturised by her tongue.

    She opened her mouth and put his one testicles in her mouth. She gently rolled it into her mouth. Even when she was rolling his testicles she could feel that they were heavy and were building sperm for cum. His testicles were rolling inside his skin on it''s own.

    "Ahhfortable, mom your little mouse is the best." Liam felt that she was ying with his testicles. He felt a great pleasure and build up in his testicles. He could feel that now his testicles were motioning even faster.

    His mother mouth was narrow and little so when she hold his testicles in her hand and then in her mouth he felt a sense of pleasure and conquest. This is the thing that he taught to his mother.

    ''No, I must give her some pleasure too.'' He thought and started licking her pussy lips.

    He had seen many times that her insides are pink just like her nipples.

    After licking her pussy for some time he swallowed everything that gathered inside his mouth.

    He started another round of licking in the mean time his hand''s rubbed her ass.

    ''Her ass is so soft. Fucking her in that hole would feelfortable right? Why if I put finger inside her ass hole?'' He thought and did what he thought.

    He rubbed her ass and made into several different shapes.

    After some time he cleaned her ass hole and finally put his one finger inside her there.

    Immediately as he put one finger inside her ass hole. He felt her body jolted and even her mouth became big then narrow. But his testicles were still safe and sound.

    At the same time a muffled moaning was heard in the room.

    Celestia on the other hand looked at her husband and his mother.

    She smiled and looked where he put his fingers. A deep blush formed on her cheeks.

    Her eyes shed thinking of something. Then she looked at her ass hole.

    Her ass was snow white and her ass hole was a little brownish.

    She blushed even more. Thinking what would happen if she showed him her ass hole?

    Will he caress it? Will he y with it? Will he put his finger and stir her insides?

    There were many questions that she would like to have answers but as a women she is conservative and won''t ask him that. But if she asked Liam would happily answer and say that he will do everything that she asked for.

    Liam continued fingering inside her as hole while her tongue licked her pussy.

    From time to time he would tease her clitoris.

    When he would do that even though prepared but her body still shook.

    Liam felt he had fingered inside her enough then he started stirring her ass hole.

    He rolled his fingers and stirred everywhere, where he wanted in her ass hole.

    While he did that Lilith released her cum and his mouth was wet by her pussy water.

    ''She cummed just after I stirred her ass hole. She likes when I y with her ass hole? Yes, after all she is a M. Hmme to think of I didn''t scold her or hurt her. Should I do that? No, just do embarrassing things. She is my mom and my child''s mom too in the future.'' He thought and gulped all her cum down his throat.

    Lilith on the other hand felt her son stirring her ass hole!

    ''What''s he doing? Why do I feel pleasure in such a embarrassing ce? No, no, don''t stir that part, I, cummmmminggggggg.'' While she thought about cumming a deep muffled moaned escaped from her mouth.

    "~Ahhhnnn~"

    The moaning was soul stirring and it made Liam dick twitch.

    Then she cummed on her son mouth. She just wanted to die now. But feeling her son testicles in her mouth a thought shed in her head.

    ''I, I want to cum him too.'' Then she didn''t continued tease him and said things seriously. She didn''t ''care'' even if he was stirring her ass hole.

    Anyways she is his, her pussy, heart and her ass is his too.

    ''So don''t be embarrassed Lilith. If you must do something then you have to take a revenge on him. Make him cum too!'' Sheforted herself like that and as if chicken blood is pumped in her body.

    She started doing everything seriously.

    Even after having the confidence she still struggled when she feels that he was licking her pussy lips and clitoris from time to time. While stirring his fingers inside her ass hole.

    Even if struggling she took a deep breath in her heart and took out his testicles from her mouth.

    Then she started licking his ns. When she licked his ns. She felt his body suddenly became stiff.

    She rolled her eyes charmingly and thought ''Hmph if I didn''t make you cum I am also not your mother. I know all your ce where you feel the pleasure most.''

    After thinking of that and seeing that her son was receiving strong stimtion. She licked his ns back and forth.

    Liam moved his mouth from her pussy and said "Yes that''s the ce, lick gently mom. A little more softly."

    He moved his head and find a soft ce again on Celestia''s thighs.

    At the same time a burningfortable feeling spread in his body from the top to his bottom. The feelinge and went fast.

    As if a electric current had spread in his body.

    Lilith find out that her son body would jolt whenever she would lick his meatus. She didn''t know that by doing that a current like feeling would pass through in his body.

    He was toofortable that why his would body would jolt. She didn''t know that but she know that he loves whatever she was doing. So didn''t stopped licking his meatus.

    At the same she rolled her eyes and felt it was enough to lick his meatus and ns for now.

    It was time for a main course. She felt her pussy and felt he stopped licking her pussy lips but started sucking her inner pussy lips.

    She rolled her eyes once again feeling that he was doing whatever he wanted.

    But after all she was serving so she didn''t stopped him.

    Feeling that she had licked his dick enough she opened her mouth wide open and put his dick in her mouth.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

 Chapter 174 174. Spank Me Harder, Daddy*

    <h4>Chapter 174 Chapter 174. Spank Me Harder, Daddy*</h4>

    Feeling that she had licked his ns and meatus enough she opened her mouth and put his dick into her mouth.

    As she did her face made a ''o'' shape. Her lips were pouted and it caressed his dick. Maybe on his dick there could be some lipstick mark''s.

    Even this she wanted to put his dick in her mouth but..

    ''Giving him pleasure is the main thing.'' She thought and mped his dick ns by her lips.

    Then from time to time she would would lick his ns while sometimes sucking it too.

    Then she felt that when she did that he sucked her pussy more strongly.

    Liam felt her sucking and licking his ns on the entrance on her mouth. Even though it was pleasurable but why she didn''t given him a blowjob yet?

    So he did the same with her. He started sucking her pussy too. Before he was doing gently but now he did whatever he wanted wantonly. But he didn''t hurted her. If he hurt her only to receive pleasure then he would stop receiving pleasure.

    He put his second finger in her pussy and when he did that a sweet moan caused his dick to twich in her mouth.

    "~Ahn~"

    Really thought his mother is too soft. Like if he pinched her ass the water woulde out any second.

    His nose was in front of her pussy hole sniffing her pussy deeply. Her pussy smell was very good and it stimted him. He pushed her ass on his mouth again and sucked her pussy skin. He felt that she would have love bite mark''s on her pussy.

    Of course he and his mother both didn''t cared for that.

    Liam shook his head inwardly thinking that rubbed her ass cheeks. Then he wanted to make her ass cheeks in different shapes and as her ass cheeks were soft they were quickly molded into whatever shape he wanted.

    After he invaded his second finger inside her ass hole. He started fingering her inside her ass. He didn''t yed much with her ass hole in previous year''s.

    In fact he wanted that and even showed his interest but they were too shy to do that. He knows that his sister would agree but she is too young. In the end he had to stop thinking about fucking her in ass.

    Not to mention doing even imaginating having sex using their ass hole is too stimting.

    After all that hole is too narrow and the insides must be different from her pussy right?

    He can use mana to clean her ass too. So he don''t have any other ''fear.''

    After some time he rolled his fingers and scratched and stirred inside her ass hole.

    On the other hand Celestia looked at her husband omwho was enjoying himself. She started rubbing his head.

    Liam felt Celestia rubbing his head and feltfortable. He didn''t stopped her and let her do whatever she wanted but Celestia didn''t do anything other then rubbing and stroking his dick.

    Lilith felt her son invading her ass with second finger and she moaned loud yet sexually.

    When she moaned she felt her son dick which she had hold between her mouth''s entrance twitched in response. She could feel something liquid droping one or two drop in her mouth from time to time.

    ''It must be his precum. Why did he sucked my pussy this hard. He won''t do this often? Hmm wait... It''s not because I am still teasing him even though I said that I would suck his dick? Well it''s should be that. ~Ahn~ it''s reallyfortable to let my son eat and suck my pussy. Even though I wanted to anger him but I should really suck his dick.''

    Thinking of this she stopped teasing him and let his dick enter inside her mouth.

    She had to open her mouth wide so his dick alcane into her mouth. But in her mouth only his ns could feat.

    She rubbed his dick without using her teeth.

    Then she seems to think something.

    She rolled her eyes and it bes yful.

    She sucked his dick and her hand''s stroked his dick. Her one hand was holdin his dick root then stroking it. Her other hand was holding and rolling his testicles so he can build more sperm for her to feed.

    Her eyes were yful and she hold his dick in the middle with her hand and flipped left right and her small, wet and moisturised mouth.

    When she did that his dick shape could be seen on her bulging cheeks. Her face was especially red giving a sexual arousing view.

    But Liam was too listing her ass that he didn''t paid much attention.

    Whenever she would flip his dick in her mouth in different sides Liam brain would get jolt of pleasures.

    Liam was sucking his mother''s pussy when he felt that his dick started to flip in her mouth and it was not a coincidence but his mother was doing that by holding his dick between her both hand. She had put her second hand on his dick too.

    Feeling jolt of pleasures he moanedfortably in front of her pussy and when he did that her pussy seems to feel his breathing and moisturised in response.

    Liam also give her more pleasure he put his tongue in her pussy hole and started giving moving his tongue in her pussy.

    At the same time his dick pulsate in her mouth when he thought what would it looks when he saw her bulging face using his dick.

    Just thinking about that gives him lot of stimtion.

    Then Liam thought something and raised his hand in the air.

    Arty raising his hand he pped her ass gently.

    When he did that the sound of spanking eas heard in the room.

    "~Ahn~ what are you doing?" Lilith felt her son pping her ass and immediately took his dick out from her mouth. His dick was in front of her when she asked him. At the same time she was breathing roughly feeling a little sting on her ass cheeks.

    Liam smiled but didn''t answered her. He raised his hand again in the air and fall down on her ass. He spanked her again.

    "~Ahnn~ just like I asked, what are doing? It hurts you know!"

    "I am doing nothing but giving you your hard work reward my mom. Don''t you like the burning sensation on your ass. Feel it." The corner of his mouth were raised and he said.

    He wanted her to know that she is a M. Albeit soft but a M is M.

    Od course he won''t tie her up or beat her to give her pleasure.

    He isn''t a cruel man... Ummm only to his women.

    Lilith did feel a little pleasure but that''s shouldn''t be the main reason he is spanking her. You know, she is a big women now.

    If Liam know what she is thinking he would definitely say. In childhood you say don''t spank and stop hitting.

    And when you became bigger, you say spank me harder Daddy.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

 Chapter 175 175. Throat Massaging*

    <h4>Chapter 175 Chapter 175. Throat Massaging*</h4>

    But of course Liam didn''t what is his mother thinking.

    Lilith what he asked and feeling a burning sensation even though it hurt a little bit she could feel that she kinda like the feeling.

    ''W-what happening? Is it really what he said? He is giving me rewards? I am that kind of women?'' She shook her head and when she, her ass was pped again by her son.

    "Well well well. It seems you know that I am right! Don''t worry mom, you arepletely normal. At least for me. I am going to spoil you a lot." Saying he pped her ass again.

    He licked the corner of his mouth and drink her precum that started to cum again.

    He had sucked her soft skin a lot. He could feel that he liked sucking her pussy lips.

    At the same time he didn''t stopped fingering her inside asshole.

    Then he pped her again and said "It should be enough for now."

    Then he rubbed the ce where he just smacked her ass.

    He asked "Did it hurt?"

    "Y-yes a little." Lilith was stunned in the ce before but hearing him asking something shees out from her stupor and answer him.

    "Tell me properly. Describe that feeling."

    "T-that, it burns a little. When you rub that ce where you s-spanked there feel a little sting." Lilith wrafe was red when she described him that feeling.

    "Ohh, it means you like that feeling right?"

    "Y-y I mean no. Hmph, I am going to suck you." She was about to say yes but quickly remembered that they aren''t alone. There is also Celestia so she changed her tune.

    She put his dick in her mouth again and started sucking his dick while using her hands to stroke his dick.

    Celestia on the other hand had a bad smile on her face.

    ''Heh, so my mother-inw is a M? Hehehehe. B-but sometimes when he would p my ass. I like that. So I am not a M too right? Naturally not.'' Then she rubbed her husband head even more vigorously. She wanted him to think of other things which could be a ck history for Lilith.

    Her gossip heart wanted to know more secrets. Of course it would be better if they were ''dirty'' secret of Lilith.

    They are also love rivals and both wanted to have much love for themselves.

    Liam felt Celestia hand strength increased. He raised his eyebrows and couldn''t think why she rubbed his hair vigorously.

    Finding no answer he stopped thinking. Maybe because she wanted to show him that how much she likes him.

    He nodded his head thinking of that.

    Then he felt his mother sucking his dick vigorously.

    He said "Ahh really well, mom you suck my dick really well. Suck even deeper."

    After saying he started doing the same with her. He could feel that it would take some more minutes for him to cum.

    Lilith heard her son and was a little proud of pleasuring her son and man. She was also happy to give her man satisfaction.

    She put his dick even deeper and now his dick started to in her throat.

    When his dick would go deeper in her throat she would feel a little pain but that''s not important as giving him pleasure.

    "Hmm really good. Mom"

    Hearing her son praise again Lilith felt her blood boiled. She gagged and put his half dick in her mouth. Mostof it went into her throat.

    Then she tried to pleasure him.

    After putting his half dick inside her mouth. She first put her both hand on the root and middle of his dick.

    After cing her hand she pinched his dick. Feeling a little satisfied herself she started stroking his dick.

    Then her mouth also started working. Her lips were closed and a tight pouty face was made.

    She tighten his ns with her lips. Then started stroking his dick faster.

    She tried to push his dick even more deeper but couldn''t do that and felt pain.

    ''So I can swallow only his half dick hmm.'' She thought and didn''t tried to more then that.

    Then she pushed his dick in her throat and rubbed his dick with her throat.

    Even though somehow difficult and she even gagged most of the times but feeling her son veins pulsating un her mouth she know that he was feeling pleasure.

    She stroked his dick and felt that his dick started twitching uncontrobly.

    ''He is about to cum!'' As his women she know that he should be about to cum.

    Liam on the other hand was good that he wanted to cum as soon as possible.

    His erect dick even hurt a little. Not cause she used or teeth or something it''s because his dick was so erect that it was about to burst out.

    At the same time he felt his testicles rolled faster and they produced even more sperm. Her hand''s were getting faster and faster as if she know that what was about to happen.

    He also started to push his mouth in her pussy. Her pussy was hot and even though wet but feeling it on the top of his mouth was sofortable.

    What wasfortable is her soft skin that he feels on his face especially her weight. In fact his mother didn''t have much weight and most of the weight is from her ass and breasts.

    Her other parts are small and cute.

    ''I won''t cum alone.'' He groaned and invaded her ass with his two fingers again.

    .when he did that his mother pushed her hips on his mouth. As if she wanted him to suffocated by her hips.

    Liam of course was happy.

    But he felt that he was about to cum and just when he was about say that.

    His mother''s muffled voice full of having was heard.

    "I am about to cum son."

    "Me too Mom." Even though they couldn''t speak properly but. They both could understand what the other person wanted to say.

    Then Liam didn''t waited for anything. He started fingering her fast and licked her pussy lips a little difficulty.

    He also licked her clitoris then suddenly he felt that his mother narrowed her throat and pushed his dick even deeper.

    At the same time she stroked his dick faster. Her red lips were tighten around his dick giving him a good soft feeling. Her throat narrowed even though she couldn''t do that properly and even her gagging could be heard but she still pushed his dick inside her throat to give him pleasure.

    Her narrowed throat massaged his dick and it was so soft and narrowed that he couldn''t hold back. He could feel that he was about to cum.

    ''I, I am...'' He was about to cum. Then he also started doing hard work to make he cum.

    He sucked her inner pussy lips and bite her skin gently with his teeths.

    As he did a muffled voice full of gagging wax heard.

    Liam felt the amount of lewd precum water becamerger.

    He felt that he couldn''t hold back now no matter how he try. Her throat was narrow and it was squeezing his dick.

    He put his mouth on her pussy especially her clitoris parts and bite there gently.

    As he did he cummed and his mother too.

    "I am cummingggg" Only their muffled voice sounded in the room.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

 Chapter 176. Lilith Ahegao Expression*

    176 Chapter 176. Lilith Ahegao Expression*

    "I am cumming!!!" Their muffled voice sounded in the room.

    Liam had put his mouth on her vagina hole. All her cum was instantly swallowed by him.

    Her cum was also thick and jelly type. The best way to describe it is a yogurt type.

    Liam started gulping down her cum by his throat.

    His fingers were still inside her asshole. Her asshole was small and it pinched his fingers tightly. But instead of feeling pain what he felt was only deepfort. St the same time it was warm.

    His two fingers were warm and cozy. Heck he didn''t even worried about having them dirty since he had cleaned her ass with mana.

    So everything is clean and fresh.

    His mouth even though was attached to her pussy hole but her cum still sprinkled on his face. But instead of grossing out, he like what was sprinkled on his face.

    Most of the her cum is around his mouth.

    So after swallowing her cum he licked his own mouth using his tongue.

    On the other hand, Lilith felt her son dick twitched in her mouth.

    She know that he was about to cum. At the same time feeling his fingers inside her asshole. She felt hot and feeling his tongue licking her pussy.

    She felt that she was about to cum.

    Feeling her son dick twitching and pulsing in her mouth. She used her throat to massage his dick.

    Her throat was soft but the throat was so small that it squeezed her son dick.

    She felt that he would like it. That''s why she was massaging and squeezing his dick with her throat.

    It was her first time to give him a throat job. Her eyes were red and tears wereing out from them. Of course she didn''t felt pain but it''s just natural reaction from her body.

    She did gagged on his dick but when gagging her throat pipe became even smaller.

    It narrowed giving Liam, her son burst of pleasure.

    She felt her son putting his tongue in her pussy hole.

    She said "I am cumming"

    When she said that, she also heard her son voice. Of course because her son mouth was on her vagina hole. His voice muffled but not like herself.

    His mouth was just on the top of her pussy licking it while her mouth couldn''t even speak out those words correctly since his dick was in her throat.

    She couldn''t close or open her mouth. It was in the shape of her son.

    That''s why her voice didn''t even properly heard that she was about to cum. But she did know that both of them would understand what she wanted to say.

    As soon as she eximed in muffling voice her pussy released her cum and she felt him swallowing her cum as soon as it came out from her pussy hole.

    She felt that his mouth was just on her vagina so he could drink her cum instantly. She blushed when feeling her cum sprinkling.

    She closed her eyes in shame then opened them again.

    After all it''s not her fault when her cum sprinkled on his face. It''s just he excited her body a lot. So he get what he sowed.

    Then she instantly felt a burst of thick jet hitting her throat.

    She like him tried to swallow his cum. Her son cum was thicker and full of fishy smell.

    But she likes it!

    Then her throat started to swell as she couldn''t drink down cause his semen was so thick that it got stuck hlin her throat.

    She thought even if her son semen will thick but she could swallow it right?

    But things got backfired. She couldn''t swallow his semen down to her throat and her throat became swollen due to his semen.

    Then the thing happened that she was most worried about.

    She had thought about it before but felt even of his semen is thick she could swallow it. But now it got stuck on his throat and his dick is still releasing semen.

    Yes, it finally happened! What she was most worried about.

    Because her mouth to be specific her throat couldn''t contain his semen in her throat so it escaped from her throat to her nose and his semen burst out from her nose and her eyes upturned.

    A very good ahegao expression was formed in her face.

    She even though didn''t wanted this to happen in reality but deep down she wanted her son to cum in her throat and even thought what would happen if his semen burst out from her nose.

    Now she know it, her nose is full of her son semen smell. It''s fishy and even somehow smelly but she felt that she is kind of addictive.

    She is addictive, just like modern kids get addicted to drug.

    The difference is that they use drug while she use semen.

    Her nose made a runny noise it was extremely... hot!

    How to say, if it''s a man who is doing this then it''s disgusting and people will even stay from him. But Lilith is a milf, milf that is also Liam mother.

    So critical hit.

    But of course Liam hadn''t seen her face otherwise hisid dick would have be hard at that moment.

    Lilith closed her eyes and squeezed his dick by her throat while enjoying the smell in her mouth even nose.

    Because her nose was clotted by his semen she couldn''t breathe but that was not a problem for her since she is a mage.

    She can stop her breath of some time.

    That''s why without caring anything she smelled and took deep breath by her nose.

    Because of breathing hard the clotted semen went into her mouth and that process was continued for some time. Until Lilith felt that she had enough.

    She used mana to clean her mouth and her son semen too. Even this she is shameless but she didn''t wanted to swallow the semen that was in her nose before.

    First she take out his dick from her mouth and spat a lot of semen out from her mouth on his dick, thighs and bed sheets.

    It was extremely arousing scene. Watching your beloved women spating out your semen just cause she can''t swallow and had yed with your semen, she had even did a lot of dirty things like smelling semen properly.

    After spating out semen she cleaned herself with mana then finally she cleaned his dick using her hands then mana.

    After that she also cleaned bed sheets. When she did all this and felt it was enough she wanted to move her ass but Liam put his hand on her ass.

    Liam felt his mother wanted to move but he didn''t let her. Just kidding! his fingers were inside her asshole. They were warm but the main reason was that he hadn''t eaten her pussy yet.

    But he had to move away cause he knows that there are so many things that wait for him at this night.

    After she moved her body away. He also stand up from Celestia thighs.

    Then he looked at their stockings and swallowed hard. Because he knows what he wanted to do next.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

    Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!

    Like it ? Add to library!

 Chapter 177. You Are A Feet Controller*

    177 Chapter 177. You Are A Feet Controller*

    Liam looked at their stockings and swallowed hard. Because he knows what he wanted to do next.

    He saw that his mom and Celestia both were sitting next to each other while looking at him sexually.

    He was turned on and asked "I can enjoy myself right?"

    Even though he seems asking but even if they refuse him. He will still do that.

    "Yes," Both of them nodded their head. They know that even if he won''t agree he still has hots for their legs and especially when they wear ck stockings.

    So to make his birthday gift more enjoyable and exciting they wore two set of stockings.

    Liam heard them and without hesitation he said "Then first, mom. It''s your turn."

    Of course he will enjoy himself however he likes.

    "B-but she just did that." Celestia feel a little upset. Why is her husband so infatuated with his mother.

    "Okay dear, your time wille too. Okay. Until then. Hurry up and yes youy down too Celestia."

    Celestia sighed while Lilith felt her inner ego bing very satisfied.

    Shey down on the bed.

    Liam looked at his mother whose pair of leg were folded together.

    Looking at her legs, Liam even though didn''t wanted to admit but he knows that he is a pervert who even turned on by his women''s leg especially feet.

    Looking at the shiny pair of legs he couldn''t bear and his heart felt like that someone was scratching his heart gently.

    He wanted to hold and rub her leg gently. He wanted to even smell his mother feet.

    Then he did what he wanted to do.

    He touched his mother''s pair of legs. He stroked her legs sometimes gently while sometimes hard.

    His touch gradually increased while touching on the side. Her ck stockings texture was great. In fact if he wasn''t a mage he can''t even tear her ck stockings. Her stockings has this much quality.

    He rubbed her leg while smelling her body odor. It was so fragrance so addictive.

    The visual touch of her stockings made him intoxicated and his heart was pacing fast like it woulde out from his chest the next second.

    After few times of stroking he finally couldn''t help but hold her body while stroking her whole leg. Her feet could be seen inside the ck stockings they were pink and touching them felt soft and great.

    Especially that smell of her stockings, he knows that they wore a new one and didn''t wore a washed one.

    Then he moved his hand and put it on her feet. Her feet were pink and somehow red looking so sexually arousing that his dick couldn''t help but finally stand up.

    He felt his head was buzzing and he seems to be hypnotized by her feet.

    He used his hands and put her feet on his face.

    ''Sofortable and smell great too.'' He muttered and thought. He didn''t stopped but rubbed her feet pedals on his face.

    Because her feet were soft and were wrapped in stockings they were extremely good to rub on his face.

    He took deep breath of her feet and finally couldn''t help as he kissed her feets.

    Lilith felt itchy on her feet and her face was deep red but she didn''t stopped her son.

    She thought ''At least my son finally admitted that he is a foot controller.''

    She bite her lips gently and suppressed her moaning.

    Celestia looked at her husband and mother-inw, she felt hot in her heart. She also wanted her husband to lick her feet. Not cause she wanted to dominate him or something but cause she had heard that when a man lick a women feet. It means he live her deeply.

    Now she looks at them, she know that her husband really like his mother.

    She anticipated while waiting for her turn.

    Liam on the other hand didn''t know about their thoughts.

    At this time he was smelling her feets, there wasn''t any bad odor on her feet. He only smelled her body fragrance even from her feet.

    He put his hand in the space between her toes and feet finger''s as he started rubbing them sexually.

    His heart beat even more hard.

    Her pure white leg, pink and red feet, soft pedals aroused his lust for feet.

    Then he sandwiched his face between her feet.

    He could feel her stockings texture that rubbed on his face. It wasn''t a bad experience since her feet were charming without any dirty smell.

    Her feet wrapped in ck stockings rubbed his face while he deeply sniffed them.

    At the same time he smooched her feet lower part with his lips.

    Lilith felt her son kissing her feet. Honestly she was aroused and even moaned.

    "~ahn~"

    His lips were too hot. She could feel his lips hotness even on her stockings.

    Celestia looked at this scene and couldn''t help but thought ''Will he also do this with me? But isn''t it too lewd? Forget it my husband is even more pervert since he have sexual rtionship with his mother and now is even kissing her feet. Though Lilith actually have a expression that she is enjoying it. Is it actually that good?''

    08:54

    Celestia looked at this scene and couldn''t help but thought ''Will he also do this with me? But isn''t it too lewd? Forget it my husband is even more pervert since he have sexual rtionship with his mother and now is even kissing her feet. Though Lilith actually have a expression that she is enjoying it. Is it actually that good?''

    Liam didn''t know his wife thinking and he stuck out his tongue from his mouth to kiss lick her feet.

    Because hearing her moaning excited him and his mother seem to enjoy this too.

    So it''s a win-win situation!

    Lilith had closed her eyes while biting her lips but feeling something sticky actually touch her feet and toes.

    She eximed "Don''t... do this..."

    She opened her eyes and couldn''t even say that properly cause she was feeling a burst of pleasure. Whether it''s physically or mentally.

    Looking at her son who didn''t left her feet even after she said it. She give him a white nce and close her eyes again.

    ''Anyways he won''t leave my feet so why not I enjoy this. Not to mention it really feel good. His tongue seem to rub on my heart. It''s hot and my feet now feel sticky.'' She thought and felt that when he was licking her feet she felt that her feet were receiving a great massage.

    Her cheeks were crimson red and she bit her lips again.

    Her breathing became rough. She at this time just wanted to shove his dick in her pussy as soon as possible!

    Liam breathing were also rough when licking his mother''s feet finger''s and inserting his tongue in them.

    "Really good mom, your feet are really wonderful. They are very white like pinching them wille out blood. They are still fragrant. I really want to lick them more. Mom, why did you use your feet until now? I decided that you must give me a footjob everyday. It''s a mother job toplete her son request."

    "~Ahn~ so Itchy, you want my toes to fall off. ~Ahn~ stop licking. Nothing wille out even if you lick and suck it. ~Hiss~ I am feeling itchy. Do you know that you are feet controller? You have a fetish for feet!" Lilith body twitched and she moved her body.

    Liam didn''t stopped when he heard her saying this. He licked her right feet and the wrapped ck stockings excited him.

    He licked her toes with his wet and sticky tongue. He suck them sexually.

    "Feet controller and having a feet fetish? Isn''t this because you have such pretty, beautiful and great feets? How can I leave them!!! Also I am not a feet controller. Obviously I am the one in control." He replied her while sucking her feet.

    He sucked hee toes carefully and sucked them as if they were piece of sugar.

    He stroked his feet over and over again.

    His both hand were on her feet that he sucked. But then he put his hand on her other leg rubbing them sexually too.

    He was excited as when he had sex with her for the first time.

    However he won''t waste his all time licking her toes.

    He after feeling satisfied finally put them down and said "Mom, I want to suck your nipples."

    After sucking her toes for some time yet still not getting anything. He was a little dissatisfied.

    That''s why he wants to suck her breasts especially her nipples. So he can drink some milk.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

    Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!

    Like it ? Add to library!

    Parshant_Morwal

 Chapter 178. Dirtiest Man*

    Chapter 178. Dirtiest Man*

    "Mom, I want to suck your nipples."

    Lilith heard her son and opened her eyes.

    She looked at her son gently and said "You are really a child. Come here."

    Liam hearing her didn''t hesitated andy down between them.

    "Here dear, suck your mother''s breast."

    He turned his body towards her breasts and put his mouth on her nipples. He put his legs on the top of her legs. He rubbed his leg over on her stockings gently.

    Celestia looked at her husband and she also turned her face as she hugged him from behind.

    Liam felt two soft balloons touching his back.

    He knows that these balloons were Celestia''s breasts.

    His breathing was still rough and feeling her soft breasts on his back. It became even rougher.

    He squirmed his body and her two nipples gently rubbed behind his back.

    Then he started drinking milk from his mother breasts. He put his one hand on her ass cheeks and started groping her ass.

    While his other hand was on her breast squeezing her breasts roughly.

    When he did this milk shot out from her nipples. It soaked them.

    Especially the bed sheets.

    He squeezed his mother breast while groping her ass. His mouth was full of her milk. He felt that it was time he should take things further.

    He rubbed her ass cheeks and put his hand in the crack of her ass. Then he rubbed her whole crack for sometime. After that he finally started rubbing his fingers on her ass hole.

    As he did he clearly felt that his mother body jolted lightly.

    Lilith felt her son fingers rubbing on her ass hole and felt little weird as well as hot.

    Her body jolted on her own.

    "~Ahn~ dear don''t do this. ~Hiss~ it''s feel very weird. Just drink my milk." She squirmed around her body so he could take off his finger from her asshole but even after moving her body his finger didn''t leave her asshole.

    She didn''t know what to do. First she was feeling hot, other is that even her body was strangely epting it.

    She know that she is somehow a masochist. But still how can she ept something as dirty as this!?

    You know it''s her asshole even though...

    ''Forget it, Since he wants let him do this.'' She put her hand behind his head and pushed him towards herself.

    Liam felt a push and he didn''t resisted. In his mouth, there was still her nipples. However when she pushed him his face was squeezed by her breasts.

    Celestia on the other hand felt left out. They were doing on their own and didn''t considered her.

    Liam also didn''t paid much attention since he was enjoying his mother body.

    Celestia know that they didn''t do because they really wanted her to left out. They did this because they must be too in each other that they didn''t even paid attention to her.

    Thinking of this she put her hand on his chest from behind and started rubbing her hand there.

    She put her mouth near his ears and whispered "Don''t left me out there all alone husband."

    After saying she bit his ears gently and started licking it.

    Liam felt Celestia hand on his chest and he still drink his mother''s nipples while rubbing her asshole.

    In previous year''s he didn''t used her asshole expect ying it little with his fingers.

    Even though he wanted to train her asshole so he can have sex with her there also however his mother refused and he didn''t forced her.

    Then he felt Celestia hugging him from behind while still rubbing her hand on his chest and breathing roughly near his ears.

    He hear her whispering "Don''t left me out there all alone husband."

    Hearing her his body shivered and his dick twitched.

    His dick was rubbing on his mother belly and it twitched hearing Celestia.

    Then he felt that she bit his ears gently. Instead of feeling any pain, what he felt was only pleasure.

    He was turned on. He felt her sticky cute tongue licking his ears.

    His dick twitched in response.

    However Liam still didn''t moved his body. Since he wanted to pregnant his mother today.

    He smiled inside his heart and thought ''Even though I will pay attention to mom but I shouldn''t left her alone. It will leave a bad taste in my mouth. Forget it. Let''s have sex with her but I will still pay much attention to mom. It''s not that Celestia isn''t beautiful. me mom, she is just too fragrant.''

    Thinking of this he bit her nipples gently and his mother immediately moaned.

    "~Ahnn~ hiss gently baby." Lilith said to her son. She was afraid that he will think that her nipples are soft and couldn''t help but bit it hardly.

    Thinking of this she felt her body shivered lightly. Some because of she didn''t wanted, some because she wanted.

    She also felt her son dick rubbing on her stomach. It was so hot that it almost melt herself. She could feel that his dick was releasing precum again.

    Her belly was somehow sticky.

    Then her body shivered and it twitched uncontrobly when she felt her son rubbing her ass hole. Her ass hole was clean and the crack between her ass were also clean.

    In fact from the beginning Lilith didn''t grow much hairs here. However she still cleaned them. Because she also have some expectations.

    Liam on the other hand didn''t know what is she thinking. He put his fingers on her asshole and rubbed it gently. Her ass hole wrinkles excited him. He knows that her ass is already clean cause they cleaned it with their mana.

    Now he even wanted to lick her ass. Talk about dirty.

    Yes he is simply the dirtiest man.

    He felt her body twitching uncontrobly. He smiled and gulped the milk in his mouth at the same time he thought ''What if I want to eat ice cream by my mother''s milk. Hiss~ I am really perverted. But I really do like it Hehehehehe''

    He thought somehow pervertedly and then bit her nipples normally. Neither lightly nor hardly.

    "~Ahnn~"

    "Dear, I have told you not to bit down my nipples. ~ahn just why don''t you understand!?" Lilith asked feeling a burst of pleasure. She really couldn''t control her moaning.

    She confirmed that instead of feeling any pain what she felt is pleasure. That''s why she is a confirmed masochist. However both of them know that there is a limit to her pervertness so doing something hard will only make her feel pain instead of pleasure.

    Liam separated from her and replied "But mom you liked it right?"

    He rubbed her asshole and put his finger inside it.

    His other hand rubbed her breasts wantonly.

    He made it in different shapes but while gropping her breasts the milk soiled the sheets and their body too.

    "T-this---" Lilith was embarrassed and couldn''t reply.

    "~Ahnn~" She felt something foreign invading her asshole.

    ''It''s his fingers!''

    "Tell me mom, do you like it?"

    "I like what?"

    Liam smiled and put his mouth next to her ear and whispered "When I had rubbed your asshole before. When I am putting my finger inside your ass~ hole~ tell me mom."

    "~Ahnn~"

    "I, this"

    "Tell me the truth otherwise I would take back my fingers. Also why are you embarrassed mom! It''s our personal thing. You like when I rub and y with your asshole right." His mouth was still next to her ear and he was whispering into them gently while blowing some hot breath in her ears.

    "I, this, that, forget it. You are right. It''s a thing between us. Yes dear, I-I, I like it. I like when you rub your finger around my asshole. I like when you y with my asshole." Lilith felt embarrassed however she still told him everything.

    She considered whatever he said before and think that he is right. It''s only then who will know. So why not tell him truth.

    Like she can also get this forbidden pleasure everyday and she can give him too.

    Just by looking at his face she know that he wanted to pleasure her and himself.

    Not to mention it feel really great when he rub his fingers on her asshole. Her body twich by his every move and it give him her response on it''s own.

    ***

 Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*

    Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*

    Liam heard her reply and smiled. He said "Good girl."

    He put his hand on her head and started rubbing there. It was like that he was the one who is bigger not her. He patted her head like she was a little girl.

    It was like she was his daughter.

    ''Daughter huh? In the future I will also have a good daughter. After all... I am going to Impregnate my mom today.'' Thinking of this he was in good mood.

    Lilith blushingly however her eyes squinted showing that she was enjoying his touch.

    She didn''t know why but looking at her son she felt her heart started to beat fast. His gaze was looking at her so lovingly like.. like... She was his daughter.

    She didn''t know that her son was so dirty that he was thinking of her and his unborn child.

    Of course not about sex, he isn''t this disgusting yet. Like he didn''t think about sex with her while she was child. He will have sex with her once she became big.

    He knows that he is somehow disgusting but whatever.

    He likes it.

    Hearing her answer he patted her head with his one hand while moved his fingers inside her asshole.

    Her asshole was hairless. He put her nipples in his mouth again.

    Then he started sucking them like a child.

    While he did that his mother moaned,

    "~Ahnn~"

    "~Ahnn~"

    While moaning she rubbed his head and at the same time she pushed his head on her breasts as if she wanted him to suck everything out from her nipples.

    As usual when he sucked her nipples the milk flowed out from her breasts and he drinks it.

    Hearing his mother moaning from time to time excited him but it made his dick twitch when he thought that she is his blood rted mom and he is sucking her breasts while he is this big. But not only that his mother is also rubbing his head gently. As if scratching her fingers inside his hairs lightly.

    Liam gulped the milk in his mouth and at the same time felt that Celestia was rubbing her fingers on his chest.

    Her soft fingers scratched his chest and he could feel some hot sighs on his ears.

    His and his mother face was in front of each other''s. They wereying down one side using their hand.

    Liam heard was under his mother''s chin and he was sucking milk from her breasts.

    His leg was on her legs, he just didn''t put his leg over there but also rubbed his leg slightly on her''s. When he rubbed his legs on her legs he could feel her stockings texture. The fragrance of her body enter inside his nose and he sniffed it while drinking her milk.

    His right hand was on her ass cheeks while the fingers of his hand were moving inside and outside inside his mother''s asshole.

    The difference between her pussy and asshole is that when he would put his finger inside her pussy, it would be wet and he could move his fingers inside her quite easily.

    As for her asshole, it was totally different. Because he had rammed her many times with his dick inside her pussy, it was little loose.

    But it wasn''t loose that it couldn''t grip and squeeze his dick. It was loose when he would put his finger inside her pussy. As for his dick, when he would put his dick inside her pussy it would be the perfect shape of his dick.

    After using her pussy in previous year''s her pussy hadpletely took his dick shape.

    He had enjoyed her womb many times.

    That''s why her pussy was little loose for his fingers but her asshole was quite different.

    It squeezed his fingerspletely. Not only that but because he hadn''t wet his fingers and her asshole wasn''t wet from the beginning.

    He had to use some force to move his fingers in her asshole.

    But putting his fingers inside her pussy and asshole feelpletely different.

    Asshole feel more so when he rub the wrinkles on the entrance of her asshole. It just hit different in heart. Like he had conquered this womenpletely.

    In fact he had already did this. He had conquered his mother.

    When he did all this he could hear his mother''s moaning from time to time.

    It excited him and he sucked her nipples while his dick twitched.

    Their body were almost about to be one. The distance between each other was so little. It was also because Celestia had hugged him from behind and pushed him more closer to his mother body.

    Liam could feel the heat of her body and when he moved his legs over her his dick twitched. He was sure that the precum had already started toe out from his dick.

    When his dick twitch it touch her belly because the distance between them was so little.

    His ns rubbed on her stomach and he felt like that she was teasing him. She didn''t have any fat over her body except her breasts and butt that are big.

    Her waist ispletely thin and her legs are great to feel when he touch them.

    He rubbed his leg on her legs, his fingers moved in her dry asshole and his mouth sucked her nipples while his dick rubbed as it twitched on her belly.

    Then he took out his fingers from her asshole and moved his hand towards his head.

    He sucked her milk and after moving that hand especially that fingers he spit on them.

    What he spit waspletely white thick milk mixed with his saliva.

    After spiting out he moved his hand towards her ass hole. Then put back that hand on her ass cheeks.

    He stroked her ass cheeks and squeezed her, ass cheeks. After feeling a little that it was time he moved his fingers inside her ass hole again.

    He put his one finger inside her asshole then he moved his finger for some time.

    While he was moving his fingers inside and outside her asshole. His mouth was sucking her nipples.

    But he thinks that he had enough of her milk.

    No, in fact not enough but he had eaten the food a littleter then the evening time a little early. So his stomach was full.

    He only drink her milk because he had sucked and licked her feet.

    After having this feel, he took out her nipples from his mouth and then slurped as well as licked the milk around his mouth with tongue.

    Then he made the distance between them even smaller and raised his mouth as he kissed her lips.

    His mother''s eyes were closed and her lips had aparted from each other giving seductive moaning from time to time.

    When he kissed her lips, his eyes was open and he was looking at her expression.

    His mother was so cute that he wanted to take a bite on her lips gently.

    Her lips were soft too.

    When he kissed her lips his mother''s eyes quivered and it excited him.

    He moved his left hand and put it on her breasts.

    Her breasts were soft and big. They were like soft big balls. Her breasts simply couldn''te into his one hand.

    Her nipples were erect because of all his teasing.

    He put his hand on her breasts and then rolled his fingers around her nipples.

    From time to time he also give it a good squeeze.

    Because of squeezing her breasts, milk sprayed out on him. Her milk was like that it was almost unlimited.

    He had paid attention, in fact he had sucked her milk for 6 years which is simply impossible.

    But after knowing that she use her mana to supply milk. He was moved and made a spell. So they can get the best of both world.

    He squeezed her breasts and rolled his fingers around her nipples.

    He couldn''t help but finally touch her nipples with his fingers.

    He poked her nipples and then he pinched her nipples softly between his two fingers.

    As he did his mother moaned.

    "~Ahnn~ hiss dear what are you doing. Why are scratching and piching my nipples!?"

    Liam chuckled and asked "Don''t you like it though?"

 Chapter 180 180. [Dont Unlock it yet, I will release this later.]

    Chapter 180 180. [Don''t Unlock it yet, I will release thister.]

    In this four year''s Liam had tried many times to have threesome but they didn''t agree.

    They said that they felt shame having sex on the same bed.

    But looking at the situation Liam already know what will happen today.

    At the same time he understood why Celestia was feeling shy again and again.

    He smiled and took her hand. He asked "Then let''s go and have a bath together, you too dear."

    Liam also took his sister''s hand. Celestia showed some weak resistance while Leah didn''t even felt shy over this.

    "Okay brother. But there isn''t mom also taking a bath?" She saw that her mother had gone back to their room.

    Lilith was so fast because she was sweating a lot and didn''t wanted her body to smell.

    You know her son wouldn hug her anytime.

    "Yes, she should be taking a bath now. Somehu don''t we take separately in different rooms?" Celestia immediately asked him. Even though using her mage realm she can actually take back her hand but she won''t do that.

    It''s just she felt shy having her disciple looking at her body.

    But Liam naturally won''t give her any chance to refuse.

    He said "Then let''s take a bath with my mom."

    He took them to their room and entered inside the bathroom.

    If it was previous bathroom then there naturally many couldn''t take a bath but now that it was renovated and became big so they could take a bathfortably.

    At the same time there are two bathtub in the bathroom.

    One is for two people and other one is actually very big.

    In that bathtub four people could fitfortably.

    Liam entered inside the bathroom and saw her mother was washing her body with soap.

    There were white soap bubbles on her body.

    Celestia felt shy and helplessly let him manipte herself.

    As for Leah, she is the only one who felt nothing. After all she could see her mother body every night and even though she is somehow jealous of her mother''s body but she thinks that when she had grownpletely she would have two mountains on her chest too.

    After all she is her daughter.

    Liam smiled and took off his clothes then he went to his mother.

    Lilith already know that someone had entered inside bathroom. As for who could it be?

    It could be only her son. Only he has this habit to enter inside bathroom.

    She felt a pair of hands rubbing and washing her body she stopped washing her body and asked "Why did youe?"

    "We want to take a bath too. Ohh and there is also Leah and Celestia here." Liam replied and also told her that he is not alone.

    His mother had closed her eyes so she didn''t know who entered inside neither she tried to sense them.

    "It''s fine." Lilith took a breath inside her heart and replied.

    She know that this would happen in the future.

    It just she didn''t expected that Celestia would alsoe in the bathroom when she herself is taking a bath.

    She didn''t know that her good son had ''forced'' Celestia. But even if she know she would ignore that.

    After all she know that Celestia also love her son but she is too shy to do most of the things.

    As for herself, she didn''t felt shy because she is his mother.

    Celestia blushed hearing them talking while she and Leah both of them also took off their clothes.

    Liam also didn''t favour only his mother.

    After washing her body he washed Celestia and his sister body.

    Then the trio washed his body.

    When they were washing his body he was bored and opened the system but immediately got stunned.

    Because there were 101 points in the system. He remembered that the system points were zero in the afternoon after using all of them on upgrading spells and different things.

    But he didn''t asked now.

    After some time, they had washed clean his body.

    When they were washing his body nothing sexual happened since they didn''t wanted the dishes to get cold.

    Liam had also patience after all today at night.

    Just thinking about this he couldn''t control his excitement.

    After that they wore some clothes and went to kitchen again to ce all the dishes in the dinning room.

    When Liam was helping them cing the dishes he asked inwardly "System, what''s the situation? Why are there 102 points in the system?"

    He saw that he gained another one point when he was helping them.

    He was puzzled and couldn''t wait to ask system.

    [Ding, It''s because that the system is constantly plundering this world''s luck. Mana is also a kind of luck!]

    ''Mana is luck?'' Liam thought but was puzzled.

    The system seem to know that he was puzzled so it replied.

    [Ding, because only the person who had luck can absorb mana easily. If the host didn''t have much luck even he would have problem before.]

    After hearing the system, he understood what the system wanted to tell him.

    ''Luck huh?'' He thought and asked "System, what is my luck level?"

    [Ding, the system level is not enough. Ask the host to level up!]

    "You can still level up?" Liam was surprised when he heard the system promot.

    [Ding, yes host.]

    Liam wasn''t disappointed that he couldn''t know his luck level but delighted. Because there is still something that could be improved in the system.

    Even though the system had changed its rules but since it could upgrade didn''t it means that it will improve and he will get some useful function in the future.

    He was anticipated and asked "What is the system level? Also tell me how many levels are there in the system."

    Liam ced the dish on the table and sit down.

    He saw that his mother started serving him the dishes.

    [Ding, the current system level is 1. As for how many levels are there in the system? The system didn''t know.]

    "Okay. Tell me how to level up."

    [Ding, because the host changed the system rules. It''s unknown how to level up the system.]

    Liam frowned but didn''t continued asking.

    He adjusted his mood and looked at the dishes.

    He thought of something and asked "Mom, you know cake?"

    "Cake? No, I don''t know." Lilith hadn''t gone outside for years. So she didn''t know much.

    At the same time when she was in the royal pce she could get whatever she wanted. She also didn''t have adventure spirit. So she hadn''t gone outside.

    "I know, what happened?" Celestia would naturally go outside. So she knows about it.

    "No, it''s that I head about cake and wanted to eat it. But that''s forter." Liam replied to her.

    "Cake are used in big celebration parties. But if you want we can make one at home?" Celestia continued as for how to make one even though she didn''t know but she could buy the recipe.

    "Sure" Liam didn''t denied since he had many ideas.

    It could be said that he has some strange fetish. But that''s forter.

    Now he looked at his mother who congratted himself and his sister. Celestia also congratted them.

    Then they started eating the dishes that they all made.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

    pce she could get whatever she wanted. She also didn''t have adventure spirit. So she hadn''t gone outside.

    "I know, what happened?" Celestia would naturally go outside. So she knows about it.

    "No, it''s that I head about cake and wanted to eat it. But that''s forter." Liam replied to her.

    "Cake are used in big celebration parties. But if you want we can make one at home?" Celestia continued as for how to make one even though she didn''t know but she could buy the recipe.

    Now he looked at his mother who congratted himself and his sister. Celestia also congratted them.

    Then they started eating the dishes that they all made.

    ***

    Done reading?

    "I know, what happened?" Celestia would naturally go outside. So she knows about it.

    "No, it''s that I head about cake and wanted to eat it. But that''s forter." Liam replied to her. H

    "Cake are used in big celebration parties. But if you want we can make one at home?" Celestia continued as for how to make one even though she didn''t know but she could buy the recipe.

    It could be said that he has some strange fetish. But that''s forter.

    Now he looked at his mother who congratted himself Yes

 Chapter 181 181. [dont unlock it, will release later.]

    Chapter 181 181. [don''t unlock it, will releaseter.]

    "Later? What gift you will give him mom?" Leah asked showing a puzzled look.

    Lilith looked at her daughter who was showing a puzzled look and was speechless.

    She know that her daughter could guess what she would give him. But she still showed a puzzle look.

    Celestia was also speechless.

    You know that yesterday both of them were behind them. But they didn''t intervene when they were dating.

    Now that she and Lilith are about to give him his gift she didn''t wanted anyone''s toe in the middle. Even if the other person is Leah, her precious disciple.

    Thinking of this her blue eyes shed a light and she replied "We will give him whatever we want. You won''t intervene right?"

    "Me and intervene? Why would I do that?" Yes Leah already know what they had nned by women sixth sense.

    But even though jealous but she won''t stop them. After all her brother like that kind of thing and she didn''t wanted to appear as a bad sister who stop her brother fun.

    "It''s good if you won''t intervene." Celestia saw that Leah didn''t have any attention to intervene and was relieved.

    She blushed and looked at Lilith.

    Lilith looked at Celestia smiled and said "Okay then dear we are going to prepare your present."

    "Sure mom. How much time it would take approximately?" Liam chuckled and asked feeling anticipated. He knows his dream was about toe true. He was finally going to have a threesome.

    "Time?" Celestia thought and looked at Lilith.

    Lilith saw that their eyes were on her and she also thought of something.

    She replied "We are going to buy something! So it within two hours your present will be ready."

    "Buy? What would you buy mom?" Leah asked and was truly puzzled. Didn''t they would seduce her brother with their bodies? So what will they going to bought?

    It wasn''t only Leah who was puzzled but Liam and Celestia were also puzzled.

    Liam was fine but asked "Mom should I go with you?"

    "I can''t tell you Leah. Otherwise it won''t be a present understand?" She stopped and continued "No dear, if youe with us then it won''t be a surprise! Just wait for us."

    She stands up and gestured at Celestia with her eyes while walking towards him.

    Celestia also stand up. She didn''t asked what she they will bought since she won''t tell her in the presence of Liam.

    She saw that Lilith walked towards her husband and put her mouth near his ears.

    She didn''t heard what she said but saw that Liam face bes dreamy.

    Lilith after saying that to her son said "Let''s go Celestia."

    Celestia nodded and also said "Wait for us dear."

    Liame out from his dreamy look and nodded his head.

    As for what his mother said was...

    "Wait for your present dear, I promise that you will like that. Come back into the room after 2 hourster."

    That''s what she said it to him.

    Liam even though know that what they would give him but couldn''t help but feel anticipated.

    He didn''t know that he would get more then he could think.

    Lilith and Celestia were going while Celestia asked " What are we going to buy?"

    Lilith hadn''t told her and that''s why her face didn''t look better. She didn''t tell her before naturally she feels bad. Why hide from her?

    Lilith saw that her mood was down and didn''t look better.

    She chuckled and replied "I didn''t told you before because even I haven''t thought that to buy before."

    "You mean you thought that just now?" Celestia was surprised. She thought it was her who didn''t trusted and was hiding from her.

    "Yes, when we were eating." Lilith nodded her head. She didn''t wanted to make their rtionship bad. After all they are also ''sisters.''

    Not to mention it was really true.

    "Then what will we going to buy?" Celestia asked feeling better.

    As for thinking that Lilith is lying? She hadn''t because there isn''t any profit for her.

    Lilith smiled mysteriously and replied "That is..."

    ...

    On the other hand Liam and Leah also went to Leah''s room.

    Since they were going to prepare a surprise then he will naturally won''t go back to his room.

    "So brother, have you thought what will they give you?" Leah asked while rubbing his hand between her breasts while they were walking back.

    "Hmm I don''t know!" Even though he knows why would he say that.

    "Heh really?" Leah smirked and asked.

    "Well forget about it." She shook her head. She know that he must have already know that what will they give him in the present.

    As for how she know? She nced at lower body where a tent was formed.

    She smiled not only because of this but also that she know her brother isn''t dumb.

    He is way smarter then he shows.

    Liam felt his sister gaze on his dick but couldn''t do anything about it.

    Of course he could use mana to calm his dick!

    But why would he do that? She is his sister and there isn''t any situation where he needs to hide.

    At the same time he also didn''t like to use mana to calm down his dick.

    After arriving into her room. They sit on the bed and Leah asked "Brother, when would we go on a date again?"

    "Again? Whenever you want dear." Liam chuckled. If it was before he would even though give the same answer but he couldn''t do that since he also need to gather mana.

    Power is also important. But. Now that he has a system he can date her whenever she wants.

    Thinking of this he felt relieved.

    "Really brother?" Leah asked excitedly.

    "Naturally" Liam nodded his head.

    "Thanks brother." She hugged him excitedly.

    "Hahaha what are you excited about?"

    "Brother, b-but what about meditation and gathering mana?" Leah hesitated. She thought that she would go on a date whenever she wants but what about cultivating?

    "Hmm that could be a problem..." He said and saw that her face became a little dull.

    "Hahaha just kidding dear, your brother had already thought about it''s solution!" Liam proudly said whileughing.

    "Ehh ehhh ehhhh really!? You didn''t lie to me right?" Leah asked him excitedly and she pushed him when hugged andy down on the top of him.

    "Naturally! She you lied to you before?" Liam nodded his head and reassured her.

    "Of course my brother won''t lie to me but brother what''s the solution?" Leah asked curiously

    "I had created a new spell called dual cultivation. It''s about toplete. It''s main function is to have sex with your beloved women and became strong." Liam had already thought that when the points would beplete he will create this spell or talent.

    The points are increasing every second.

    So he didn''t need to kill that''s a good thing. But there is also a matter how to level up the system.

    Ehh ehhh ehhhh really!? You didn''t lie to me right?" Leah asked him excitedly and she pushed him when hugged andy down on the top of him.

    "Naturally! She you lied to you before?" Liam nodded his head and reassured her.

    The points are increasing every second.

    "Of course my brother won''t lie to me but brother what''s the solution?" Leah asked curiously

 Chapter 110. Celestia Want To Squeeze Liam*

    Chapter 110. Celestia Want To Squeeze Liam*

    Celestia felt Liam sticking out his tongue and pushing it into her mouth. She felt surprised but immediately opened her mouth so he can put his tongue inside her own mouth.

    Liam felt a gap between her mouth and immediately pushed his tongue there. He started rubbing his dick on her stomach. Not to mention it really felt hot.

    It was arousing for him. On one hand he felt her hand on the other hand her stomach.

    Celestia felt him pushing his dick and rubbing on her stomach.

    Immediately as she did she found out her body had be soft and numb with pleasure.

    She felt her pussy had started to release the juices and soon it started to running into her legs and as it went lower her pussy juice flows on her ck stockings.

    But about that she naturally doesn''t know. She only knows that after he rubbed his dick on her stomach she felt her body became soft and numb with pleasure that her pussy juicee out.

    When she felt her pussy juice releasing itself. She pushed his head toward herself even more so she can kiss him and it was like she wanted to absorb everything about him.

    She started rubbing her hand beside his dick.

    It was like she was trying to stroke his dick but with not her hand.

    It was like she was stroking his dick with her hand.

    Liam on the other hand felt his dick was rubbed by her stomach and hand.

    He started feeling excited and thought ''It seems my robes will be soiled today.''

    But he didn''t worried about that. If soiled then wash it or just discard this robe.

    Liam also started rubbing his dick.

    He felt her pushing his head and he stuck out his tongue even more.

    Then he took off his hand from her waist and he put his one hand on above her breasts.

    After he did that he felt her moaning inside his mouth. Hearing her moaning that wasn''t clear but arousing. He squeezed her breasts.

    But after doing that he felt that her robes were wet.

    Still kissing her he opened his eyes and looked down. He finds out that her robes were wet because from her breasts milk started toe out.

    He wasn''t surprised by this and felt normal. But instead of stopping he squeezed her breasts even more and soon he felt that even his robes were wet by her milk.

    At the same time he could smell the milk fragrance in the air.

    He greedily sucked the air and kissed her deeply. He felt the saliva inside her mouth and started drinking it as if he hadn''t drink any water for days.

    When he did that the sound of gulping were heard by Celestia and she felt the situation was hot.

    Liam left hand was free and he put it on her peachy ass.

    He squeezed her ass and as he did he felt that it would mold into whatever he wants.

    It seems that he found a new toy and he didn''t stopped squeezing her ass and breasts.

    Celestia on the hand was shivering with pleasure. She could feel his hand which were squeezing her breasts and ass if he finds a new toy.

    She could feel that her robe was wet with milk because he squeezed her breasts but she didn''t said anything to him and let him do whatever he wants.

    Today she is ready to hand herself to him and she is prepared for anything that will happen in the future. Whether it''s now wrong or right.

    Liam didn''t know her resolve otherwise he would be definitely pleased.

    Celestia moaned inside his mouth and pushed his head and she couldn''t contain her curiosity and finally put his hand under his robes.

    Even though it was may month but her hand was cold.

    When she put her hand into his robe she felt his body shook for a moment.

    She was confused for a moment. She broke their kiss and it was not only because of this but also because they couldn''t breathe properly.

    Liam also took off his mouth but his hand still was on her ass.

    He asked "What happened, dear?"

    Celestia looked at him and asked "Dear did I do something wrong?"

    He was confused and asked "Why?"

    " Because your body shook off for a moment when I touched your ummm...." Celestia was blushing and it perfectly match with her red lips and blush on the face.

    She squeezed his dick gently in her hand and felt the heat. Her blush deepend.

    He chuckled and their mouths were in front of each other. He asked "You touched my what?"

    He wanted to bully her fiercely because she felt so cute and sexy at this moment.

    "Your ummm" She didn''t tell properly but squeezed his dick again.

    He looked inside his eyes and she looked at him.

    He didn''t continued but pecked on his lips again.

    After pecking he looked at her. Celestia looked at him and pecked him this time.

    Then they both let their eyes remained open and started pecking each other.

    After some momentster Liam spoke he said "My body shook because your hand are soft and cold. It is pleasurable for me."

    Liam pecked on her lips again.

    Celestia eyes were misty and amours. It was like she was inviting Liam to bully her.

    After he pecked her it was her turn and she pecked him. She said "Really! Then I will continue."

    They both looked into each other eyes and both closed their eyes then Liam kissed her deeply.

    His left hand went into her robe and he put his hand on her bare ass. He started stroking he ass cheeks.

    His hand squeezed her breasts and then he pinched her nipples.

    After he did that he heard a suppressed moan inside his mouth.

    He was aroused and his dick twitched in response to her moaning.

    When he pinched her nipples the milk directly sprayed from her clothes.

    It hit his robes. But he didn''t feel dissatisfied and even liked it a little bit.

    Celestia on the other hand felt him pinching her nipples.

    She felt a little pain but more of pleasure.

    She wanted to suppress her moaning but couldn''t supress it and moaned inside his mouth.

    When she did that and heard her own moaning she felt her body was a little numb.

    She thought ''What kind of sound is this? Is it reallye out from mouth??''

    She gulped Liam saliva and at the same time she felt his twitching between her hand.

    ''His dick twitched it should be because of my moans right?'' In fact she herself felt that her moan were too arousing not to mention for him.

    After thinking of that she didn''t suppressed her moaning but let it continue as she felt her breasts were pinched by his fingers and his palm were stroking her bare ass.

    At the same time she started rubbing her hand which were sweating on his dick.

    When she did that she felt his dick twitched in response.

    She was delighted and felt satisfied inside her heart.

    ''Hmph let me squeeze you properly today so you won''t think of more women''s in the future.'' The less the women the more she would receive his love. She is greedy for his and she wanted him to have only herself in his life she won''t deny it.

    Human are inherently greedy. They won''t ever get satisfied with something. If they get what they set as their goal then they would set even higher goals.

    The cycle will ongoing and so human are inherently greedy.

    That''s why she wanted him to have only one one that is herself. But because he already have two other she can still ept them. Both are nice people and theye before her. They epted her.

    But as the more people woulde into harem she would receive less love.

    That''s what she thinks but she didn''t know that she couldn''t squeeze him neither now nor in the future.

    At the same time she won''t recieve less love in the future.

    She didn''t know that even though Liam know that his love is biased but he will give his love equally to everyone.

    So she shouldn''t worry. But about this she naturally didn''t know.

    ***

 Chapter 111 111. WHY THE HELL DID I LIKED IT SO MUCH!?*

    Chapter 111  111. WHY THE HELL DID I LIKED IT SO MUCH!?*

    Liam felt his dick was rubbed by her constantly. She didn''t stroked his dick but rubbed her sweaty hand which were... he didn''t whether it is because of summer heat or whether she is nervous.

    But he could feel that that her hand were sweaty and she rubbed it on his dick.

    He was pushed by her hand on the head.

    He started gathering the saliva inside his mouth. At the same time he stopped stroking her bare ass but started groping it tightly.

    When he groped and squeezed her ass cheeks, it was damn soft! He could mold them with whatever shape he wants.

    Liam''s hands squeezed her breasts and the milk sprayed out from her nipples. Now their clothes were soiled by her milk.

    But both of them didn''t paid any attention over it.

    Celestia also felt that their clothes were wet by her milk. She could smell her own milk fragrance in the air.

    She broke their kiss for a moment and said "Don''t waste my milk!"

    After saying that she kissed him again regardless of his answer.

    Liam on the other hand was speechless when he heard her.

    He didn''t stopped squeezing her breasts. When he saw that she was not stopping him he knows that she was being perfunctory.

    On the other hand when Celestia felt that he still didn''t stopped squeezing her breasts she sighed inside her heart and thought ''He really love breasts. It seems he is still child.''

    When she thought he is still child. She felt a lot of guilt inside her heart but at the same time she was aroused and wanted to paint him by her own colour ummm... Milk colour!

    Liam didn''t know her thought even if he knows it doesn''t matter for him.

    After he gathered enough saliva he passed it into her mouth.

    Celestia felt that some sticky liquid started to pour inside her mouth.

    She was kissed him and immediately know that it was his saliva.

    She opened her mouth and connected her lips properly so the saliva won''t fall on the ground.

    At the same time she felt hot inside her heart.

    She know that he did some ''hard work'' so to reward him she rubbed her sweaty hand on him a little faster.

    Liam moaned because she started rubbing her hand faster. When he moaned inside her mouth the saliva that was pouring rolled and some bubbles of white saliva could be seen but they were so little.

    He didn''t hesitated and poured all the saliva into her mouth and as he did he heard the sound of gulping.

    He felt hot that she was drinking his saliva. He didn''t consider that drinking each other saliva is disgusting or something else.

    Anyways he likes it and their mouths naturally didn''t smell if anything their mouths have own different tastes.

    Celestia felt that a lot of saliva was poured inside her mouth at one time.

    So she started gulping it down inside her throat. In fact she wanted to roll it inside her mouth but couldn''t do that because the saliva was so much.

    So in the end she could only drink it.

    After he poured all his saliva into her mouth he kissed her mouth deeply and sucked her tongue into his mouth. Liam was like that he wanted to sip every drop of saliva from her mouth.

    At the same time his left hand that was inside her robe was out and he put it on her stockings.

    He started stroking the stockings and feels the texture.

    While his right hand was rubbing and squeezing her left breast.

    After some timeter they both broke their kiss and huffed.

    "Huff Huff Huff it''s amazing" Celestia said while her hand stopped rubbing his dick.

    Liam face was also red cause of not having enough oxygen and breathing.

    He also huffed.

    But his hands were still doing their work.

    When he felt her hand had stopped rubbing his dick he looked at her face. After breaking their kiss he was looking down.

    And as soon as he saw her face he was stunned. Because on her face there was a beautiful blush that matches with her red yet swollen lips probably due to them kissing each other deeply.

    He saw that her eyes were misty and red. He gulped and squeezed her breasts.

    "~Ahnn~ what are you doing?" Celestia asked when she felt that this time he squeezed her breasts a little tight.

    He said "Teacher you stopped your hands"

    Celestia looked down and saw that his dick was twitching in her hand. The moment she looked down her blush deepend and she rubbed his dick a little up and down.

    Liam dick was twitching after he saw her face that was close to a perfect fairy.

    When he said that to her he felt she resumed rubbing his dick. He closed his eyes and said "So good"

    Liam took of his hand from her stockings and put them it on her pussy. He put his right hand on her right breast after all we need to squeeze the other breast too right?

    When he squeezed her breasts the milk sprayed from her robe to outside. He had thought about it before so he wasn''t surprised about that but he was surprised when he put his left hand inside above her pussy.

    When he put his hand above her pussy he felt it was damp with her juices.

    He was stunned and opened his eyes and looked at her. After finding out that she was closing her eyes probably due to shame he chuckled and rubbed his palm.

    When he did that his palm waspletely wet by her juices. After the palm was wetpletely he took out his hand.

    Celestia felt that Liam rubbed his palm on her pussy and she feltfortable and itchy.

    Even though itchy but the pleasure didn''t go away in fact it only increased.

    After that she felt he rubbed his palmpletely over her pussy. Her face was blushing crazily in fact she know that her pussy wet because of all kinds of thing that she did with him.

    That''s why due to shame she had closed her eyes. But she didn''t feel his palm for some seconds and she felt a little cold around her pussy.

    It only means Liam had took out his hand from her robe.

    She opened her misty eyes and she saw that he was looking at her and his corner of mouth were curved.

    She saw that he was moving his hand and putting his palm in front of his mouth.

    Immediately as he did she felt her heart started to beat crazily and she felt her head was empty.

    She immediately snapped out of it and said "No it''s dirty!"

    Liam chuckled when he heard her. He didn''t care what she said and started licking his palm.

    His hand was fully wet by her love juices. So no matter where he will lick he would meet her love juices so he didn''t specially licked a ce.

    Her love juice was a little sour. He looked at her and find out that she was looking at him nkly. He said "Teacher there is nothing dirty about you. You are so clean! Also the taste of your juices are amazing and I would love to have it in the morning."

    When Celestia saw him licking his palm she was stunned and looked at him nkly. It was then when she heard him talking.

    After hearing what he said she felt that he was crazy. Who would talk like that?

    Isn''t that ce dirty!?

    She didn''t know that the ce that she thinks dirty is the ''holy'' ce for Liam.

    When she heard that he would like to have it in the morning she felt that he was crazy even more.

    Just when she was about to correct his views that had be crooked probably... Due to ''Lilith'' or she thinks.

    She saw his head bing bigger in her vision.

    Then she felt his mouth kissing her lips and felt some sour when she licked his lips subconsciously.

    Then her eyes widen and she looked at him incredibly.

    How could he kiss her after licking her own juices?

    ''AND WHY THE HELL DID I LIKED IT SO MUCH!?''

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

 Chapter 112 112. Tell Me, Do You Like Drinking Your Juices?*

    Chapter 112  112. Tell Me, Do You Like Drinking Your Juices?*

    ''WHY THE HELL DID I LIKED IT SO MUCH!?'' Celestia licked her lips and thought crazily.

    Her one hand was inside his robe and it was rubbing his dick gently. While her other hand behind his head.

    On the other hand Liam right hand was on her breasts and left hand outside doing nothing.

    When he saw her licking her lips he looked at her naughtily. He knows that she really liked her own pussy taste and licked it subconsciously.

    Celestia felt his gaze and she immediately panicked.

    To hide it she said "What are you doing? No... How can you do something like that?"

    Liam chuckled and said "Dear you don''t need to hide anything. You like your pussy taste right?"

    " Nonsense! Completely nonsense!! What the hell are you even talking about!?" Celestia panicked. She didn''t know why but she felt a burst of shame when she thought that she liked her own pussy juices.

    She didn''t wanted him to find this. She didn''t wanted him to think that she is a perverted women.

    Liam heard her and know that she didn''t wanted to talk about it.

    But he didn''t want her to hide any of her sexual interests... even though she had just discovered it now.

    He squeezed her breasts and put his other hand on her face.

    Immediately as he did this he heard her moaning.

    He didn''t paid any attention but his dick still twitched that was felt by Celestia.

    He said "It didn''t matter whether you like it or not. In fact my mother also like to drink her own juices by mouth. So I thought that you are the same as her. Tell me dear do you like drinking your own juices?"

    Celestia was feeling shame and when she felt his dick twitching she rubbed it even more so he would forget about that. But when she heard what he said she looked at him incredibly.

    ''That old women really didn''t miss a chance and like to y exciting things.'' Celestia thought feeling jealous. The first time she saw when she was giving her son footjob and now she heard that from Liam.

    She naturally felt ufortable. At the same time the shame gets less and after hesitating she nodded her head.

    Liam raised his eyebrows.

    ''Well Celestia is really innocent. She believes whatever I say!'' Liam thought feeling a little funny. He didn''t know whether his mother like to drink her juices but he said it anyway.

    And now look Celestia is epting that she liked to drink her own juices.

    "I didn''t understand dear. Tell me! Do you like drinking your juice?" He rubbed his palm which was wet with her pussy juice and which he licked.

    Celestia felt that his hand was little sticky and there was some strange smelling from his palm. She didn''t know that his hand was licked by him so there remains some saliva drops and that strange smell is naturally the smell of saliva.

    When she heard him she looked at him nkly. He didn''t understood what she said? She said she didn''t believe it. But she know that he wouldn''t advance if she didn''t said it.

    So feeling a ''little'' shame she closed her eyes and took a breath.

    She said "I like to sip my own juices.''

    When she said that she had closed her eyes and after saying she opened them to see what will he say.

    Liam looked at her ''incredibly'' and ''only one'' worde out from his mouth.

    "hi!"

    "You!"

    "But I like it." Liam said and pinched her nipples.

    He took of his hand from her cheeks and put inside her pussy again.

    Although he had wet his palm earlier, Celestia pussy was still wet with her juices. He started rubbing his hand on her pussy just like what she was doing to him.

    She was not stroking his dick and he also didn''t put finger inside her pussy.

    After some time he took out his palm and he looked at it.

    His palm was glossy and shiny. It was wet and from ites a fishy smell.

    As a man he said he likes it. He smiled weirdly and put the hand in front of her face near her nose she can take breath of her juices.

    He said "Look dear it''s your delicious juice."

    He gulped and continued "Do you want to lick it?"

    Celestia hesitated and shook her head. In the end she still didn''t opened her heart.

    Liam wasn''t surprised he smiled ''brightly'' and said "But I do! I want to lick it and taste it whether the taste has changed from before."

    Liam didn''t take back his hand but moved his head and started licking his hand and front of her.

    Celestia heard the voice of licking and she looked at him feeling awkward.

    She also wanted to lick it but not from his palm rather from his mouth.

    Not finding any chance she moved her hand and started stroking his dick.

    When she did that she felt her hand was wet and some ''water'' started toe out from his dick.

    She gulped her saliva and slowly moved her finger and touched his ns.

    She started rubbing his ns and when she did that she know that the ''water'' wasing from his ns.

    When she rubbed her finger her finger was wet and his dick waspletely covered by the ''water.''

    Liam wanted to tease her that''s why he licked his palm in front of her. Not to mention that when he licked his palm it really looked sexually arousing at least for Celestia.

    After all it was her own juices and his palm was particrly shining when the rays of the sun fell on his palm.

    When he felt that she started stroking his dick he knows that he couldn''t do only that and need to advance his moves.

    He said "Dear, let''s kiss!"

    Celestia nodded feeling shy and lowered her head.

    As soon as she did Liam captured her lips and started licking her lips with his tongue.

    He hadpletely licked his palm and he was just teasing her.

    Once again when Celestia kissed him she felt the same taste in her mouth and even though it was a little sour and less sweet.

    ''My juices are delicious when I taste it from his lips.'' She thought and took out her tongue and their tongues.

    She wrapped her tongue arround his and their tongues collides with each other.

    Liam put his right hand aga on her right breast while he put his other hand in her robe and after stroking her pussy for a moment.

    He started fingering it.

    He only put his one finger ''Hiss it''s so tight!''

    He thought and gulped his saliva.

    He didn''t wanted her to feel pain at the same time he remembered previously when his mother felt some ''pain.''

    ''I hadpletely forgotten that my mother is a soft M.'' He shook his head feeling speechless that how could he forgot that.

    After that he put his all attention on Celestia. It wouldn''t be fair for her if he thinks other women when he is about to take her virginity.

    Liam squeezed her breasts as if she was a cow and he was taking out the milk from her breasts and when he did that without any surprise the milk sprayed but both of them didn''t paid any attention.

    In fact Celestia could feel that her robes werepletely wet with milk and therees a milk fragrance from her clothes.

    Celestia put her hand that was on her shoulders behind his head and pushed his head as if she wanted to eat his mouth.

    She slowly stroked his dick while her finger rubbed his ns.

    She didn''t know that when she was rubbing his ns his body twitched because of pleasure. Because she had put her all attention to kiss him and suck all the pussy juice from his mouth.

    Liam felt his head being pushed but he didn''t stopped her. He let her do whatever she wanted.

    He felt his ns being rubbed by her finger and his body twitched in pleasure to her response.

    But she didn''t stopped. He could feel that she stroked his dick and his pre-cum started toe out even more and it hadpletely wet his lower robe.

    ''I should also give her the same pleasure.'' Then he put his second finger inside her pussy and immediately as he did she moaned inside his mouth.

    "~Ahnn~"

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

 Chapter 113 113. I Am Still A Normal Person, Right?*

    Chapter 113  113. I Am Still A Normal Person, Right?*

    "~Ahn~" Liam heard her moaning inside his mouth.

    Of course it was not a clear but muffled moaning. Liam didn''t stopped when he heard her.

    He moved his fingers inside her pussy and started fingering her. When his head was being pushed he didn''t stopped her but even kissed her hard.

    Her pussy juice that was inside his mouth and on the lips was getting sucked and licked by her.

    Liam naturally let the saliva flow out from his mouth to her''s. Because if he wants more of her pussy juice he sip and have whenever he wants.

    His hands stroked and squeezed her breasts. In fact he could take off her robes but even after knowing that his mother had stopped the maid''s toe here. He still felt that it wouldn''t be suitable to take off her robes.

    So their robes were still on their body while they yed with each other outside.

    Celestia felt another foreign object entering her sacred hole and she immediately moaned cause of pleasure.

    But it got muffled because they were kissing each other.

    ''My breasts are being squeezed and my pussy is fingered by him. My whole body is excited and feeling pleasure. I am too happy. But I should also return the favour.'' Celestia thought and she stopped teasing him.

    She started giving his dick some long strokes and when she did some lewd sound sounded as if the body flesh were hitting each other.

    Because of all her teasing Liam precum had already gathered on his ns part. When she stroked his dick all the precum gathered there was rubbed on his dick.

    That''s why some lewd sound sounded and could be heard by them when she stroked his dick.

    Liam felt his dick being stroked until the root. His dick twitched and give the response that he was about to cum.

    He moved his fingers inside her pussy and sounds of squealing could be heard when he moved his fingers fastly.

    Celestia also felt his dick twitching and herself pussy being rammed by his fingers.

    She know that he was about to cum and she felt that she was also about to cum.

    She also stroked his dick fastly and felt her hands which were wet by his precum.

    ''I don''t know what will his cum taste!'' When she tasted her own cum she liked it but what about his semen.

    She even though wanted to taste his semen but wouldn''t say that to him.

    Today she will give him her first blood and that moment is important for herself.

    She just wanted to kiss him at most but now that it hade to this she can only listen to him and go on like that.

    Of course she wouldn''t refuse to his any request. That''s why the situatione to this.

    Liam felt her stroking his dick and his body shook when her soft hand reached until his balls and then she moved her hand on his ns.

    He seems to reach the peak of pleasure just by her hand and her previous teasing.

    He is not masochist but he definitely like the previous teasing.

    ''Wait I also like footjob and ck stockings! I am still a normal person right? I am not a masochist just because I like footjob right!?'' Liam thought hard and finally reached a conclusion.

    He thought ''It does not matter whether I am a masochist or not but I won''t deny that I like footjob!!!''

    He said fuck everyone. It doesn''t matter whether he is a masochist or not. He is a reincarnated person and he didn''t wanted to lose the pleasure.

    He wanted his reincarnation to becamepletely sessful and reach the peak of life.

    But he still have some moral values and he will still control his ''masochist'' problem.

    He shook his head and felt her soft hand and thought ''I am about to take virginity of this virgin milf.''

    He gulped her saliva inside his throat and supplied his own saliva inside her mouth.

    Celestia felt Liam saliva even though she felt shy but she drinks it down inside her throat just like a baby.

    ''Huh baby? Yes I wanted to have baby with him!'' Celestia thought solemnly.

    Her husband is a ''romantic'' person and even though she would suck him dry today but but but...

    That doesn''t increase her chances to be the main wife if she wanted to be the main wife then the only way is to have a child with him.

    ''But not now, it too early to have child with him.'' She felt his small lips that had dominated herself and felt guilty plus pleasure.

    She huffed inside his mouth and felt short breathing.

    She broke their kiss and after taking a small breath she said "I am about to cum!"

    She didn''t give him any chance to say anything. In fact she didn''t wanted him to say this. Because she fell short breathing that''s why she said whatevere into her mouth. After saying she felt wet on the side of her and his mouths.

    Actually Celestia shouldn''t be the one who should breath out. It should be Liam.

    So why did this situation happened?

    It''s because when having intimate action they didn''t used their mage realm but physique power.

    Liam had cultivated physique from early age while she cultivatedter and her main focus is still on the mage realms.

    That''s why this situation ured.

    Liam was feeling pleasure. He was fingering her and squeezing her breasts.

    The milk hit him and he could also smell the milk.

    The same milk which he had used to make a dish and had eatenter.

    When he was gathering the saliva inside his mouth after he smelled the milk fragrance.

    Suddenly she broke their kiss and after that he felt she huffed for a second and took a long breath and then said that she was about to cum.

    When he wanted to say that he was also about to cum.

    She kissed him again but the saliva gathered into his mouth had already flown out of his mouth and the corner of his mouth were wet with his saliva.

    He shook his head a little when the smell of his own saliva was smelled.

    He also kissed her hard and once again started doing the hard work. He gathered the saliva and let her took a sip.

    When he moved the saliva into her mouth he spoke "I am about to cummm"

    When he said that the voice muffled and because of this the saliva formed the white bubbles.

    Liam had already expected that so he wasn''t surprised.

    But Celestia felt the bubbles around their mouth and as a adult she felt so shame that she was about to faint.

    It''s not that this situation ured for the first time. It''s that this time her husband deliberately created this situation.

    That''s why she felt so shame. She felt heat all over her body and it was like she was over a furnace.

    The drops of saliva dropped from her forehead to the ground and some went into her robes and moved between her breasts lines.

    Of course they didn''t know about that.

    Feeling the bubbles formed by saliva she even though felt shame but took out her small tongue and started licking them.

    Liam felt her tongue and he wrapped her tongue and started ying with it.

    At the same time he started moved his fingers fast inside her pussy.

    When he did that Celestiae out from her stupor because he took her tongue and also started stroking his dick fast.

    She felt like she was about to cum and she didn''t wanted to cum alone.

    Liam felt her soft finger rubbing his dick intentionally and stroking his dick at fast face. Feeling her soft small hand wrapping his dick he couldn''t hold back.

    He kissed her hard and muffled "I am cumming!!!"

    When he muffled he still didn''t stopped moving his fingers and when he finished saying this Celestia also muffled inside their mouths "I am also cumming!!!"

    Liam fingered her and his palm covered her pussy to gather her love juices.

    Celestia wanted to taste his semen and even though the asion wasn''t right but in the end she still ced her own palm in front of his ns.

    "Cummingggg"

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

 Chapter 114 114. Is This Why Some People Like Tsundere?*

    Chapter 114  114. Is This Why Some People Like Tsundere?*

    Liam and Celestia both cummed at the same time and they had ced their palm in front of each other''s ce.

    Liam palm coverd her whole pussy while still fingering. Celestia stroked his dick but she paid attention when he would cum. She had also covered his ns.

    They wanted to collect each other''s semen and taste it.

    Liam body shook cause of pleasure and he cummed for the first time today.

    Celestia body jolted with pleasure. She didn''t know that cumming could be this pleasurable.

    Even though feeling pleasure but her hand had still covered his ns.

    She felt her hands were full of something thick sticky type liquid.

    She wanted to move her hand but dare not because he was still cumming.

    Liam on the other hand had closed his eyes and he was savouring the moment. He had covered her pussy and felt his palm which was sticky due to her cum.

    She was still cumming so he didn''t stop fingering her pussy or moved his hand.

    After some timeter they opened their eyes. Celestia eyes were also close.

    After opening their eyes they broke the kiss and a silver thread of saliva could be seen when they broke their kiss.

    Liam slurped back the saliva inside his mouth and took back his hand which was extremely sticky.

    He took back the hand and saw that his palm was covered by a sticky yellowish white jelly type liquid.

    He knows that it was her cum. It was really her cum not some precum. He gulped but didn''t suck her cum. After taking back his hand he looked at her.

    He saw that she also took back her hand and her hand were covered by his semen.

    He saw that Celestia was looking at her hand.

    Her eyes and breathing was erratic.

    He frowned but the next second his frown eased.

    Actually he didn''t wanted her to suck his saliva now. After all he will kiss her and kissing mouth while her mouth is full of his semen is gross.

    But thinking of the cleaning spell. His frowned eased after all if she eat his cum. He can clean her mouth with it.

    The other is that he wanted to see her eating his cum.

    Liam said "Teacher it was good."

    Celestia took back her gaze from her hand and red at him as she says "What!? You are still calling me teacher!"

    Liamughed awkwardly but still said "Teacher this is for you. Think what would others think of you when call you by your name directly!"

    He wanted to call her teacher because it was extremely arousing for him. Breaking a taboo rtionship is just so exciting.

    He thought ''It seems I need to find a cheap master in the future.''

    Liam licked his lips bute back to his senses when he heard her "But now there is no one and you are still calling me that."

    In fact Celestia didn''t think that calling herself teacher is bad but she thinks that what would happen if he didn''t love herself in the future.

    She wanted him to remember that she is his women not teacher.

    She needs him.

    Liam said "T-that I-I like calling you teacher."

    In the end he still decided to tell her the truth. If he tell her lie then he would need to fabric another lie in the future.

    "Why" Celestia looked at him and couldn''t understand why he liked calling her that.

    ''Is that because he is calling me this from the childhood?'' She thought.

    Liam hesitated and said "I-Its, because it''s so exciting!!!"

    Celestia was stunned and looked at him. But whate after that is overwhelming blush.

    After she thinks about this she also felt some... excitement.

    "I-is that so?" She looked at him. Her face was blushing and the roots of her ears were red. Because she had just cummed her eye was moist.

    It looks arousing for any person. It''s almost as if she could seduces anyone she wants. But what is even more exciting is that smell in the atmosphere which is arousing.

    A weird fishy smell could be smelled in the atmosphere. On Liam side her cum smell while on Celestia side his cum smell. The smell was on the side of each other because their hand were in front of each other.

    Celestia even though feels that she shouldn''t said this but feeling deep hidden excitement inside her heart she continued "Then you call me teacher in the future."

    Liam looked at her surprise when he heard this. He was ready to call her by name but it seems...

    He looked at her while some joking inside his eyes.

    Then he looked at the her hand and said "Okay teacher I will call you that in the future whenever I want to."

    After saying he continued " That teacher what will you do with the semen in your hand."

    Celestia felt ashamed and coquettishly red at him.

    When Liam saw her coquettish re hisid dick became hard again.

    He felt his blood was rushing in his body and he felt hot inside his heart.

    He thought ''Today this woman will be only mine.''

    He controlled his overflow lust and heard her.

    Celestia looked at him and said "Isn''t because of you that my hands get soiled!"

    Liam looked awkward but he was smirking inside his heart.

    He looked inocent and said "Teacher your hands were so soft. I couldn''t control myself."

    Celestia heard him and snorted but inside his heart she felt satisfied. After all he cummed because of herself.

    Even though she wanted to drink the yogurt in her hand but she didn''t wanted him to think that she is a lewddy.

    She awkwardly asked "Now what should I do with this?"

    Liam smiled inside his heart and thought ''Finally couldn''t sit still huh.''

    He said "I don''t know teacher but I am going to sip your cum."

    Celestia looked at him coquettishly again.

    She was happy inside her heart when she heard him saying this.

    But she snorted on the surface and said "Then I got no choice. I will also sip your semen reluctantly."

    Liam heard her and shook his head inside his heart.

    He amusedly thought ''Reluctantly hmm.''

    He finds her annoying when she act like that. Like it was because he was doing this that''s why she was going to do the same.

    He didn''t like tsundere but in case of Celestia he find that she was somehow cute.

    ''Is this why some people love tsundere?'' Liam thought she obviously wanted to do this but she showed reluctance doing this.

    He looked at her and finding that he didn''t feel it was annoying he said "Okay teacher it''s your choice. I am going to sip your cum now."

    Celestia heard him and looked at him somehow nervous.

    Even though he had drink her precum before but what if it taste different then this.

    She didn''t wanted him to say that her cum was gross. Because that would be so shameful.

    Liam saw she was anticipatingly looking at him. He didn''t let her wait and moved his hand in front of his mouth.

    First he smelled the fragrance from his hand.

    His hand were full of fishy smell but it wasn''t bad in fact he liked it.

    After smelling enough fragrance he looked at her again. He saw that her eyes was showing that she is feeling shame.

    Feeling the shame in her eyes Liam was a little excited. He opened his mouth and said "It smell good teacher I am going to ''sip'' it properly inside my mouth."

    After saying he didn''t waited for her and after smelling his hand one more time he stuck out his tongue from his mouth.

    After that he moved his tongue on his palm. Escaply where there was some white jelly.

    Liam took the jelly inside his mouth and instead of swallowing it. He started chewing the jelly inside his mouth.

    When he took the jelly inside his mouth he felt that the taste was same as precum but it had be strong.

    He felt his mouth became sour at the same time her cum was somehow sweet.

    His mouth became sweet and sour at the same time.

    He didn''t disliked it but it''s the opposite!

    Liam liked her cum taste.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

 Chapter 115 115. A Small Goal Is Completed!*

    Chapter 115  115. A Small Goal Is Completed!*

    On the other hand Celestia watched Liam as he slurped her cum into his mouth.

    She felt strange when she watched him eating herself cum.

    But her body felt hot and feeling the stickiness in her palm. She felt a little excited.

    ''Now that he had eaten my cum. It''s my turn to taste his semen. But before that...'' Celestia looked at him and after she saw he opened his eyes.

    She said "That, that how was the taste?"

    Liam heard her and instead of answering her he looked at her and smirked.

    He still didn''t said anything ande near her.

    After that he said "You can taste it yourself."

    Liam face was just right in front of her. So when he said that Celestia could feel his breathing.

    Celestia felt his hor breathing on her face and she could smell a fishy smelling from his mouth.

    ''T-this should be my cum smell right?'' She thought and after she saw a smirk on his face she blushed but her mood irked.

    She said "Okay"

    She lowered her mouth and kissed him on the lips. The same lips which was smeared by her own cum.

    When Celestia kissed him she felt a sticky liquid flowing into her own mouth. She know that it''s not his saliva.

    It''s her cum which he was chewing just now. Because of his chewing the jelly was gone and it finally converted into the liquid.

    Feeling her own cum she hesitated at the same time she thought ''W-w-what should I do? What will he think of me in the future?? Should I swallow it or transfer back to his mouth??? In the end what should I do!?''

    She thought hard but couldn''t think what she should do. She opened her eyes and saw that Liam eyes were looking at herself.

    She felt shame and in the end ''He will definitely not think that I am bad!"

    Having the confidence she swallowed the liquid down to her throat.

    After she did this she felt a strange feeling covering her whole body. It was not anything else but the heat and some weirdness that she swallowed her own cum.

    Liam on the other hand looked at her whose eyes were closed but shaking due to fear and excitement.

    Watching her feeling fear and excitement he thought ''Bullying your own women is best!''

    He watched her as she swallowed herself cum.

    Even though he shouldn''t thought but he still couldn''t help and thought ''Shouldn''t she feel disgusted by her own cum?''

    He thinks that he couldn''t eat his own semen just thinking about it make him sick.

    He shook his head inside his heart and cleared his head.

    After some time they broke their kiss.

    After they broke their kiss Liam smiled and asked "So teacher now you should know the taste of your cum right?"

    Celestia felt her cheeks were burning and she even thought that why did she asked him in the beginning.

    "Tell me teacher, do you like your cum?" Liam is a curious child who is hungry for more knowledge. That''s why he is asking her this. It''s not that he is a degenerate person.

    Celestia heard him again and she know that he would definitely won''t stop asking herself until she answers him.

    So she nodded her head. How could she says that she didn''t like her own cum.

    And in fact it wasn''t bad and was even somehow delicious.

    Liam saw her nodding her head and he curled up his lips.

    He continued "Then teacher why don''t your taste my semen and tell me whether your cum taste delicious or mine semen?"

    Celestia heard her ''student'' and felt like fainting. She shook her head and said "No I didn''t gathered your semen for eating!"

    " Hahaha" Liamughed and said " But teacher I didn''t said that you collected my semen to eat it."

    Celestia also know what she said is simply like telling him that she collected his semen to eat.

    She sighed and reluctantly said " Okay I wil tell you whose cum taste better and delicious!"

    " Yes teacher that''s what I am talking about!" He smiled and told her.

    Then he looked at her eagerly. Celestia felt his eager gaze she felt a strange feeling when she was watched by him who was eager to let herself taste his cum.

    She didn''t let him wait more more time.

    She moved her hand and started smelling his semen.

    When she did that the thick liquid rolled and was about to drop.

    "Oops!" Celestia saw when she had just ced the hand in front of her nose and was about to smell it. A thick liquid, drop of semen, was about to drop in the ground.

    She didn''t wanted to let the semen fall on the ground. It''s what she get by doing hardwork. How could she be willingly fall apart.

    She immediately moved her hand and mouth.

    She didn''t use her hand but moved her head and her mouth was below her hand.

    The drop of thick semen finally dropped into her mouth.

    Liam saw all this and his dick twitched even more fierce.

    He felt more excited then usual. After all he saw a women who is hungry for his semen and she didn''t even wanted to waste one drops of his semen.

    ''A small goal ispleted!'' Liam thought

    As for the big goal?

    It''s to let many women''s do the same.

    Liam said he is hungry for more women''s. Of course that''s for the future.

    After feeling the drop in her mouth she know that it''s sessful she didn''t let a drop of semen waste.

    After that she felt the drop and even though it was just a drop but it was thick andrger then usual. She could feel that inside her mouth. She didn''t swallowed down her throat but properly let the drop melt around her mouth.

    That was her n. Then she again ced her hand in front of mouth and smelled it.

    When she took a deep breath in her hand coated with his semen. She felt a heavy fishy smell rushing into her nose and the same smell she also felt it into her mouth.

    Her mood was strange because she shouldn''t like such a heavy fishy smell but the thing is that she liked it.

    No, she loved it and felt she wouldn''t forget this smell for the rest of her life.

    ''I don''t know why but I want to sniff this smell again!'' She felt that this smell is quite addictive.

    Once smelling the person couldn''te out of it and even though somehow strange but want to smell again.

    She licked her red plump lips and did what she wanted to do. She took a deep breath on her palm again and the same smell rushed into her nose.

    At the same time she stuck out her tongue and licked her tongue where the semen was most.

    She didn''t took the semen but just coated her tongue with his semen and took back into her mouth.

    Inside her mouth she started chewing that same semen drop which she wanted to automatically melt into her mouth.

    She find out that it couldn''t melt automatically just because it was so thick.

    She rolled her tongue coated with his semen inside her mouth on every corner and finally she couldn''t stop herself and after taking a final deep breath in her palm she swallowed all his semen.

    She first chewed it then rolled inside her mouth and finally she swallowed it.

    Liam watched all this happening and his breathing became deep and he started gasping.

    The scenes was so hot. It bes even more hot when the beauty drink the semen but the semen is yours.

    Just thinking about it. You won''t only filled with lust but your heart would also filled with inner satisfaction.

    Liam watched her when she chewed in his semen and then she rolled the semen inside her mouth.

    After feeling and coating the mouth''s every corner with semen she finally swallowed down her throat.

    Liam felt hot in his heart and now he didn''t wanted to wait for more time.

    He wanted to have sex and finally make her only his.

    After Celestia did all this she finally opened her eyes and saw that Liam was looking at herself with hot gaze.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

 Chapter 116 116. Top Secret Topic*

    Chapter 116  116. Top Secret Topic*

    After Celestia did all this she opened her eyes and felt a hot gaze in her body.

    Feeling his eager yet sexual gaze her body trembled automatically. No it''s not because of fear but excitement.

    She also wanted to have intimate rtionship with him.

    After doing all of this she said "That, should be go into your room?"

    Liam heard her and know that she was also eager for having sex with himself.

    Of course he wouldn''t hesitate and said "Ok teacher. We should go to my bedroom."

    His bedroom, the one, when he slept alone before. In Lilith room his sister and mom were sleeping... or maybe cultivating.

    He didn''t know whether his mother had slept again or started cultivating.

    Celestia nodded her head shyly.

    Then she lowered her head and wanted to kiss him.

    Liam saw her like that and immediately put his palm on her mouth.

    She looked at him doubt as why he didn''t wanted to have kiss with herself.

    The corner of his mouth twitched and he thought ''Didn''t she know that men won''t like their own semen? Wait maybe she really don''t know! After all she might not have enough knowledge. She didn''t have a husband and for that I am grateful. I need to teach her that.''

    He coughed and directly said "Teacher I don''t like drinking my own semen. So when you did this stuff in the future don''t kiss me."

    Celestia heard him and snorted.

    She moved back her head. Liam also took back his hands.

    After moving back she looked at him aggrievedly and said "Why you don''t like that? You let me taste my own... You know!"

    Liam face was calm and looked apologetic but inside his heart he was panicking. He didn''t have enough power to fight with her at this moment what if she forcefully kiss him.

    He calmly said "Teacher you know that I don''t like that. Other then that... Anyways teacher you like your cum right? Now we should go back to my room and study about life!"

    Liam was about to say other then that he could ept anything but he thought what if she force another thing. So in the end he had to change the subject.

    Celestia snorted again but didn''t continued on the same subject.

    If her husband didn''t like this then she will not force on him. Can''t she see that he is guarding against her. He didn''t wanted to kissed when she eats his semen.

    She snorted coldly once again feeling somehow upset. Then she calmed down and cleaned her mouth with mana properly.

    Liam saw her that she used the cleaning spell and cleaned herself using mana. She cleaned her hands and mouth.

    He even though appears that he didn''t pay attention but how could he not so after watching that she really cleaned her mouth he moved his head and kissed her lips.

    Of course his mouth still taste like her cum. Because his height was short he stands on his tiptoes to kiss her lips.

    It''s time to have sex with her and take her virginity. He didn''t wanted to be blue ball by her.

    Celestia felt something blocking her mouth and know that it was Liam who is kissing herself.

    She felt a little satisfied and kissed him back. Of course both of them kissed lightly.

    She felt sour yet sweet taste again in his mouth. She know that it was herself cum.

    ''You didn''t like your cum. It''s your problem! Anyway I like it.'' She thought and licked his lips with her tongue.

    After that they broke their kiss.

    As they broke Celestia said "Why didn''t you cleaned your mouth? Hmph you don''t like your cum but you want me to eat my own cum!"

    Liam know that it was just a little temper no problem.

    He didn''t answered her but said "Okay teacher we should go!"

    Celestia nodded but after looking at his face sheughed.

    "Umm what happened? Is there something on my face?" Liam was puzzled when he saw that sheughed after looking at his face.

    Celestiaughed she didn''t wanted to tell him that his lips were red after he kissed herself.

    But after thinking that they would meet maid''s on the way she still told him after all she didn''t wanted him to lose any pride. Also she didn''t wanted to expose their rtionship.

    She said " There are red lipstick mark''s on your lips."

    Liam was stunned. He looked at her lips and know why there were lipstick mark on his lips.

    He quickly wiped cleaned his face with mana.

    Then he said "Teacher about our clothes?"

    Celestia nodded and said "Don''t worry about it. Let''s go!*

    Even though he was a little worried but he knows she won''t take any danger. He walked with her in his room.

    When they were walking they meet many maid''s. The maid''s greeted him normally.

    He was confused but immediately thought ''Even though the maid''s should be also mage but their mage realms are lower then Celestia. So using the illusion or maybe by overpowering them they automatically ignored this fact.''

    After thinking of this his mood wasn''t low that her realm his higher then himself.

    Because she is his women and he would natural won''t jealous of her. But in the future he will pay attention and would try to cultivate even more time... If he got the chance.

    After all his schedule is pack with his women''s.

    When they were going Celestia asked "Isn''t the direction wrong?"

    "No, this is my room. The roomwhich we gone before was my mom''s." Liam know what she was talking about.

    She was talking about the room where he took a bath previously.

    Celestia nodded her head and soon they arrived outside his room door.

    He opened the door and the room was clean even if he didn''t live here.

    After he and Celestia entered the door he closed the door.

    Then he said "Teacher cast a silent spell so no one hear our voice outside. The topic that we will discuss about is top secret. I don''t want anyone to hear it."

    Celestia looked at him nkly and there was a blush on her face. The top secret topic isn''t talking about life?

    Even if he won''t say that she would use the spell.

    After casting a spell.

    She looked at him and she looked a bit nervous. Even though she is older then him but at the end she is a virgin milf.

    She would naturally feel nervous as what do.

    Liam smiled and thought ''Well everyone would be but nervous having sex for the first time.''

    He didn''t know about others but he was nervous before. It''s just he didn''t showed and because of excitement he even forget to get nervous.

    He said "Teacher don''t be nervous. We are about to study the topic rted to life. I will teach you properly."

    He licked his lips and started the most basic forey with her.

    He kissed her lips and even though she did this just a moment ago but inside the room she was a bit nervous because she know that she was about to have sex with him and she didn''t know whether he would like it or not.

    ''No, no, no, Celestia don''t think about this you must squeeze him dry so he won''t think about other vixen''s.'' Of course she was talking about other women''s then his mother and disciple.

    She know that he had some problem when kissing herself because of height. Thinking that he is still child she felt guilty and a different excitement.

    So she lowered her head and kissed him back. She started to suck his lips instead of tongue.

    Liam opened his eyes and looked at her. After finding that she had closed her eyes he knows that even though she was trying to swallowing his lips but she was a bit nervous still now.

    He didn''t wanted her to feel nervous.

    So instead of cing his hand on her breasts or hips. He ced them behind her head.

    After cing them he started stroking his head while still kissing her.

    He even felt that his lips might have be swollen due to her sucking so tightly.

    Even though he felt some pain but because her lips were soft he ignored the pain and focused on doing the same with her.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

 Chapter 117 117. Celestias Little Thoughts*

    Chapter 117  117. Celestia''s Little Thoughts*

    Liam started doing the same he started kissing her lips. Her lips were soft as his mother''s pussy lips.

    Of course he wasn''t nervous so he didn''t suck her lips hard otherwise she would feel pain.

    When kissing her he stroked the milf head so she can lightly suck his lips.

    Celestia felt her head was being stroked by Liam''s hand. She opened her eyes only to find him looking at herself with great love and warmth in his eyes.

    She calmed down and stopped sucking his lips hard. She was nervous so she didn''t paid any attention but he won''t be injured right?

    Just when she was about to broke the kiss and ask him she found out that he was kissing herself and at the same time he pushed her head towards himself.

    She seems to know what he wanted and she shyly closed her eyes again.

    After closing her eyes she started doing the same. She started kissing him but this time lightly.

    They could feel each other''s lips that were soft. Both of them rubbed each other lips while sucking.

    Liam felt that she kissed him lightly. He nodded his head then took off his hand from her head and put his one hand on her upturned butt.

    As he did he rubbed it and stroked her ass.

    Even though he would do this everytime or did even a moment ago but he still feels sofortable when he groped and rubbed her ass.

    He gathered the saliva and exchanged with her.

    He put his other hand on her breasts and started squeezing her breasts.

    The already wet robe became even more wet.

    Liam felt his chest clothes became wet. But he didn''t felt disgust and it even aroused him. The faint fragrance of her milk filled the air. When he sniffed he seems to be hungry.

    ''Hehehe I really invented a great spell!'' He thought and after some time he broke their kiss.

    He licked his lips and a faint taste of lipstick entered his mouth. He ignored that and said "The topic about life is easy and simple! We will understand after having a child!"

    Celestia also licked her lips but when she heard him. Her face became red and she looked at him deadpan.

    He is a child what kind of child does he want?

    She shook her head and when she thought the guilt aas well as excitemente back to heart again.

    Liam saw that she didn''t refused. He took her hand and took her to the bed as they sit on it.

    Liam put his hand under her clothes and said "Teacher your breasts are so soft."

    Celestia looked at him who was greedy for her breasts. Her two white pair even she feels proud.

    After all from childhood he seems to interest in them.

    Even though she felt shy but in the end she finally decided to speak. She said "Really! They are all yours to y with."

    When she said that her gaze fell on the bedsheets. It seems the bedsheets captivated her.

    Liam know that she was feeling shy.

    But hearing her he still said "Really? Then I am wee"

    He took off her robes slowly. He wanted to see whether she would stop him. But in the end she didn''t stopped himself.

    In the end hepletely took off her upper robe. After taking off her robe he didn''t sucked on them but he moved back his body and looked at her.

    He saw that a great beauty was sitting on the bed. Her lower robe were wet while on above she was naked. Her blue hair and eyes particr looks beautiful. Escaply the eyes which even though are looking at the bed sheets but faint mist could be seen in them.

    But all of it only make a ''normal women.''

    What stands out her the most is the temprenment around her that is particrly arousing. There''s gentle yet mature aura around her. Even though the aura is mature but the expression match of a maiden.

    Main like two women most.

    One is who is young but behave like a mature women.

    The other is mature women who behave like maiden.

    They have their own taste but if get to choose only one. Any man would hesitate and he won''t be able to select as to which one should be his.

    ''But in the future I will have different women''s with different temprenment.'' After watching her he gulped his saliva and said "Teacher look at me"

    Celestia heard Liam but she was too shy to raise her head and look at him.

    Liam also know that it''s almost impossible for her to raise her head. He is about to have sex with her and he will be naturally responsible for her.

    He even though felt his dick standing and was about to burst out but his face showed extraordinary calmness.

    In fact if he was about to have sex for the first time he couldn''t do that but after broking his virginity and having sex day and night with his mom.

    He naturally have some body control.

    So he even though his dick was about to burst out from his robe but his face showed calmness.

    Liam smiled and ced his hand on her face.

    He raised her face with his two hands and said "Celestia look at me."

    When Celestia heard her name called by him her body trembled with excitement she finally raised her eyes and looked at him.

    But when she looked at him Liam heart beat start raising.

    Her blue eyes was misty and it was a little red as if she was crying for sometime.

    But he knows that it wasn''t because she was crying. It was because she was feeling shame and shyness.

    Celestia was about to have sex with Liam. But the courage that she raised was gone and what remained in the end was endless panic.

    She was panicked what if she was hurt? She has heard this that when the women have sex for first time she could be ''injured'' or what if he took her virginity but didn''t wanted to be responsible for her because she didn''t do good ''job'' when having sex.

    But all of this calmed down when he called her name.

    She seems to full with endless courage but her body still trembled and she finally looked at him.

    After watching him she find out that Liam eyes even though contains lust but more of it was love and warmth for herself.

    She took a deep breath and wanted to say she was fine but Liam spoke first "Are you fine dear?"

    He knows that she must have feeling panick or doubt whether her decision is right or wrong like what if he leaves her after having sex with her?

    Before time travelling he had read many plots of course most of them were mature.

    But at start he had read some serious stuff too.

    Even though he didn''t consider himself a good man but he will be responsible for his women until end.

    In fact this could be also his weakness but the weakness will be gone if he had enough power.

    He shook his head and looked at her with warm eyes.

    Celestia node her head and said "I am alright."

    Liam took off his hand from her face and holds her hand. After holding her he asked "Then dear can we continue?"

    Celestia nodded shyly. Even though she was panicking a while ago but his warm eyes seem to melt herself. She herself didn''t wanted to stop.

    They had already developed their rtionship until here then why would she wanted to stop.

    It''s just before she was panicking and worried but it seems her worry was useless.

    She smiled and took the lead.

    "We can continue, dear" She said and took the lead.

    She still let him hold her hand and started kissing him.

    Her tongue stuck out from her mouth and she let the saliva flow out from her mouth.

    When kissing him she thought ''Why was I even afraid? We have already done everything! It''s just thest step.''

    Thinking of this her heart couldn''t help beat for a moment and she kissed him even more eagerly.

    Liam was surprised but he did the same with her while holding her hand.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

 Chapter 118 118. Celestia Feel Itchy*

    Chapter 118  118. Celestia Feel Itchy*

    Liam didn''t stopped her but did the same with her. He hold her hand and their fingers crossed with each other showing the passion.

    Slowly Liam moved towards her and Celestia didn''t know why? But know what she should do at this moment.

    She started moving backwards and slowlyys down in the bed. When she did that only she know what kind of courage did it take.

    She gulped his saliva and when they were kissing suddenly she opened her and looked at him.

    But his eyes were closed and he was kissing her. She even though shy but let him do whatever he wanted with her hand.

    She closed her eyes. But as she did Liam opened his eyes and looked at her smiling inside his heart.

    Previously Liam and her fingers were crossing but he still felt that it was not enough so he took back his one hand and ced above his lower robe on his dick.

    His other left hand and her right hand was still holding each other while their fingers were crossed.

    Celestia on the other hand felt the heat in her left hand when she ced her hand above his dick and squeezed it lightly.

    Even though she had done the same thing before but she was still surprised by the size.

    She estimate that even with her two hands she couldn''t hold this. When he ced her hand above his dick she know what he wanted herself to do.

    So she did what he wanted. She first squeezed his dick from his ns to root. It was like she was trying to measure it''s size.

    When she did this her heart was beating crazily. She did know why she tried to measure his size even though she know it.

    ''It''s just, it''s toofortable to hold his dick which is somehow hot, thick and hard!!!'' She thought and then her fingers finally reached his balls.

    She took his balls and started ying with them. She was doing it very gently as if she was ying with a little baby.

    Liam felt her fingers touching his dick and his body twitched while kissing her. He felt it was so hot.

    ''Just by kissing I can''t pay her enough. I need to do the same!'' He thought and took back his hand gently.

    Celestia opened her eyes and find out that he was looking at her she didn''t know why but her eyes closed automatically a little shyly.

    Liam saw her like that and he was captivated by her temprenment. This time he took out his tongue and started licking her lips.

    Even though her mouth was open for him to let himself enter his tongue but he didn''t do that.

    His eyes which were were open shed and he let the saliva flow out from his mouth.

    When he did that the saliva didn''t go into her mouth. It fell on her lips and some of it goes into her mouth while most of it still fell on their body and bed sheets.

    Celestia felt a hot liquid pouring on her lips and she opened her mouth to let the liquid pour inside her mouth.

    She started gulping it like it was a precious nector.

    She moved her right hand ced it on his head. After cing she started rubbing his head.

    Liam felt that and he looked at her. He smiled and continued to let the saliva out from his mouth.

    His hand goes to her lower robe and he started rubbing her pussy with his palm not the finger. He rubbed his whole palm on her pussypletely.

    When he did that he could feel the soft pussy even if there was her between it.

    His right hand was ced on her breasts and he started squeezing it lightly and when he did this the bed sheets werepletely wet by her warm and fresh milk.

    The milk aroma and fragrance escaped in the air and it rushed into their nasal. They can sniff the milk aroma even without any deep sniffing from the air.

    When they did this their body became hot and sweat started toe out from their body. Escaply their forehead.

    Liam broke their kiss and looked at Celestia whose forehead was wet with sweat. It looked amorous when she looked at him with her hazy eyes filled with mist.

    He gulped his saliva and said "Celestia you are so beautiful."

    He pushed her hairs from the forehead and because her forehead had sweat, her hairs were naturally wet it.

    He looked at her licked his lips filled with saliva and finally lowered his mouth.

    She was just too hot and he simply couldn''t help but kiss her forehead filled with sweat.

    When Liam lowered his mouth on her forehead. His lips met the sweat on her forehead and he felt a little sour taste inside his mouth.

    He knows that it was her sweat that had entered his mouth.

    But he wasn''t disgust by it because he knows that her body is clean and so is her sweat.

    Even though her sweat tasted a little sour but it was clean.

    Celestia heard Liam that she is beautiful and her heart was filled with happiness.

    But just when she wanted to open her mouth she find that his lips touched her forehead and before his lips touched herself forehead he pushed her hairs back.

    She gulped and felt her body was burning. She cupped his balls into her hand and gently started ying with it. She didn''t wanted to hurt him so everything she did was filled with great care.

    She took back her hand and also ced it on his dick. She started rubbing his long dick with her hand.

    At the same time she felt his hand her rubbing herself pussy and squeezing her breasts.

    She could without even sniffing could smell the milk aroma present in the air.

    Even though it was herself milk but her throat rolled and she gulped her saliva.

    "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~"

    Of course she was moaning from time to time.

    When his hand rubbed her pussy and teased it. Her breasts was squeezed her gently.

    It was like that he was deliberately teasing herself.

    She gulped her saliva again while the saliva contains his saliva taste too.

    She finally took off his lower robe with magic. First she pushed his lower robe but after finding that she can''t push his robepletely she without hesitation used magic.

    When she did that a hot, thick and long rod hit her thighs.

    "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~"

    She moaned feeling the heat of his dick and her fair soft yet small hand finally touched his dick again. But the difference was that this time his robe waspletely taken off by herself.

    Feeling the long hard and hot rod in her hand she felt her hands became a little sweaty and their was a itch on her pussy as if her pussy was asking something.

    Her are started to itch and she wanted to scratch them gently but she didn''t wanted to take off her hand from his dick.

    She squirmed her body feeling a little ufortable.

    While her hand finally started stroking his dick and her other hand cupped his balls as she gently massaged them with her finger.

    Liam heard her moaning and it was false to say that he wasn''t excited hearing her moaning.

    But when he was kissing and licking her forehead suddenly he felt a little cold down there.

    He sensed that his lower robes were gone.

    ''Is she?'' He thought and she finally did what he thought.

    After taking of she started stroking his dick while her fingers cupped his balls as she gently massaged them.

    His balls were full and heavy filled with semen. It was like they were ready to shoot semen anytime.

    When she was stroking his dick and massaging his balls he felt her body squirming around and was a little surprised ''Is she feeling horny?''

    He thought and did the same with her. He took of her lower robe too with magic and then he also took of his upper robes.

    Now both of them were naked on the bed. Of course Celestia legs were still wrapped in the ck stockings.

    Liam body was above her while she was below him.

    His dick was free and it was hitting her soft thighs while his hand were on her breasts and pussy. Then he did the same and started massaging her pussy and breasts.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

 Chapter 119 119. Celestia Lick Liams Ear*

    Chapter 119  119. Celestia Lick Liam''s Ear*

    Liam started massaging her pussy and breasts. His palm stroked her pussy and she moaned while stroking his dick.

    "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~"

    Hearing her moaning his dick twitched and hit her thighs by his ns. His dick was held by her but because his dick was big it still hit her thighs when it twitched.

    His balls were cupped by her palm.

    She was massaging them gently by her soft fingers.

    He huffed and started kissing over from her forehead to entire face.

    ''She is just too hot.'' He sensed the ck stockings on her white long legs and gulped his saliva. Because of this he was on short breathing and took a deep breath when kissing.

    Liam first kissed her forehead then slowly goes down as he kissed her cheeks, eyes and finally her lips.

    Even though he had kissed her many times but her lips are still plump red.

    He is also sure that his own lips are red too because of him kissing her lips. The lipstick she used is probably excellent.

    He rubbed each other lips as if they were pink petals.

    He didn''t stopped on her lips after rubbing his lips for sometime he goes down and started kissing her neck.

    Her neck was filled with sweat but he didn''t stopped and started kissing her neck strongly.

    He wanted to leave the hickey and mark all her body to show that Celestia was only his.

    Liam first kissed on her right side then slide down to the left side and did the same on that ce.

    Celestia felt Liam kissing her neck. She was enjoying it when he started sucking her neck.

    ''It will leave the hickey mark!'' She thought and hesitated whether to stop him or not.

    In the she finally didn''t stopped and let him continue to enjoy her body.

    She put her leg wrapped with ck stockings above his leg and rubbed them slightly.

    When she did that she clearly felt that his body shook and his dick rubbed her thick thighs.

    She licked her lips and her hazy eyes locked on him who was sucking her neck.

    ''My lips are empty. Hehe let me give him more pleasure.'' She thought and put her lips near his ears.

    She took a breath on his ears then stick out her tongue and finally licked his ears gently.

    Liam felt her stockings rubbing his legs and his body shook and his dick rubbed her thighs.

    ''What is she doing?'' He thought lustfully.

    Even though she put her legs over his. He didn''t stopped sucking and licking her neck.

    He thought this was probably it and was about to slide down his mouth but then he felt a hot breath on his ears and his body visibly shook.

    ''~Hiss~ So soft and slimy.'' He felt something slimy licking his ears. He gulped his saliva and felt a wave of lust invading his body.

    Liam felt that his semen started to build in his balls. The precum started to cum even more. When she stroked his dick lewd sound started toe out.

    He moved his hips and his dick rubbed her thighs while she stroked his dick. It was like he was humping her on thighs.

    He sucked her neck one more time then licked her neck where he sucked her. After doing that he took off his mouth from her neck and said "Dear, I am about to cum."

    He didn''t waited for reply and ced his lips on her and started kissing her.

    He stopped rubbing his hand on her pussy and put his two fingers directly inside her pussy.

    It wasn''t difficult and was even easy because of her precum. His palm was wet with it but he didn''t took back his palm and licked her precum or anything but put his fingers.

    He knows that he was about to cum and he didn''t wanted to cum alone. When he put his two fingers inside her pussy he heard her suppressed moaning.

    "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~"

    The moaning seems to awaken his lust and boil his blood.

    There were sound of moaning and squealing inside the room.

    In the air, the fragrance of love scent could be sniffed by them.

    Liam looked at Celestia whose eyes were closed while she was kissing him back.

    Her hands were stroking his dick and her other hand was cupping his balls.

    She rolled the testicles and gently massaged them with her fingers.

    Celestia could feel his testicles were full of his semen they were heavy.

    Celestia stick out her tongue from the mouth and started another wave of lewd kiss with him.

    She could feel his small hand stroking her breasts and gently massaging them.

    She moaned when she felt two fingers inside her pussy.

    "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~"

    Celestia started squealing and moaning inside his mouth. When she opened her mouth Liam saliva would flow into her mouth and she would drink it like a child drinking the milk.

    She put her white legs behind him on his legs. She couldn''t wrap them because he wasying down on her.

    The ck stockings seems to excite him even more and she felt him humping his hips on her thighs.

    "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~" "~Ahnn~"

    She moaned when his fingers touched her G spot and she felt that she was about to cum again.

    Yes again! She already had many mini orgasm the ''water'' in her pussy was not entirely precum.

    It was her cum. But she was too shy and that''s why she blushed from time to time.

    "~Ahnnnnnnnnn~"

    She suddenly give a loud moaning because her clitoris were touched by him at the same time when he pressed her G spot.

    Her eyes opened and she looked at him.

    Liam was enjoying her moaning when she suddenly give a loud moaning and opened her eyes while looking at him.

    Liam saw that her eyes were hazy and they were so charming that almost swallowed his soul.

    Her eyes were filled with mist and it looks like that she was sozy to open her eyes.

    But he himself knows that she was in too much pleasure and couldn''t open her eyes due to that.

    After all he had watched many hentai''s in hisst life.

    He took out his fingers from her inside and wiped her fingers on her pussy.

    But when he did that instead of drying they became even more wet because of her love juices.

    Then he put them back inside her pussy. Her pussy was soft and it was like that they were squeezing his fingers. He also know that she must have cummed before.

    He had seen too much hentai''s.

    So he has some small knowledge.

    Liam stick out his tongue just like her and took her tongue inside his mouth. Her tongue was soaked by his saliva and the saliva flowed out from their mouths.

    It looks extremely lewd but of course no one could see it.

    Liam felt his fingers were like that they were above fire.

    Even though his fingers were like they were on fire but instead of feeling difort what he felt was extremelyfortable.

    After all the ce was so soft and squishy.

    Celestia on the other hand after watching him and feeling his smile seems satisfied and closed back her eyes.

    In fact she didn''t wanted to open her eyes but the pleasure was too much. Her clitoris and G spot was pressed and rubbed by him at th same time.

    She felt that she was near cumming. She gulped his saliva while feeling their mouths were wet by saliva.

    ''Why he seems so experienced in this?'' She seems to ask this question but she herself know why he was so experienced.

    Thinking of this the jealousy about to overflow but his fingers and saliva seems to calm her down.

    "I am about to cum." She broke their kiss for a moment and said

    Liam heard her and also said "I am also about to cum."

    He moved his fingers fast inside her pussy.

    Celestia heard him and thought ''It seems this time I won''t cum alone.''

    She joked with herself and moved her hand faster. She took off her hand from his testicles and put her other hand on his dick too.

    There were sound of moaning and squealing inside the room.

    After some timeter Liam and Celestia kissed each other strongly and finally said into each other mouth "Ahhh I am cumming!!!"

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

 Chapter 120 120. You Are Sucking My Fingers Means I Am right!*

    Chapter 120  120. You Are Sucking My Fingers Means I Am right!*

    "I am cumming!!!" They both muffled into each other mouth.

    "Huff" "Huff" "Huff"

    Liamy downpletely on her body. One of his hands was on her pussy and the other hand was on her breasts.

    He removed his hand from her pussy and ced it on her breasts.

    Her lewd juice smeared on her breasts.

    "Huff" "Huff" "Huff"

    Celestia felt Liam''s semen on her thighs. She could feel that her thighs were stained with his semen.

    She removed her hand from his dick and ced it on the bedsheet.

    After some time Liam looked at her smiled and said "Teacher it was so good."

    He felt his dick was somehow cold and hot. His dick was wet his own semen and rubbing on her thighs.

    Liam gulped his saliva while ncing sideways at her breasts.

    Celestia smiled gently when she heard him and she replied "It was good for me as well!"

    She cleaned her hand with spell and stroked his cheeks.

    But when she felt a gaze on her breasts she followed and saw that he was gulping his saliva while looking at her breasts.

    Her breasts were smeared by her lewd juice.

    After Liam heard her hees out from his stupor and stopped watching her breasts.

    He looked at her only to find that she was looking at him.

    He was a little embarassed but calmed down and said "Then let''s go on the main course."

    Celestia saw that he was embarassed. She smiled gently and said "You can suck them if you want to!"

    Liam felt his cheeks being stroked and instead of saying anything to her he put his mouth on her nipples and started sucking them.

    He drank her milk and after drinking some milk. He rolled his tongue all over her breasts.

    Because his hand was wet with her cum. He had smeared it all over her breasts.

    When he rolled his tongue on her breasts the taste of her cum felt inside his mouth.

    He slurped his saliva filled with her cum and took her nipples again inside his mouth.

    After taking out her milk inside his mouth he moved his head and kissed her lips.

    Celestia saw him sucking her milk and she enjoyed the feeling of her breasts sucked by him.

    She almost moaned when she felt his mouth over her nipples.

    But she panicked when she saw him moving his head towards herself while her milk was inside his mouth.

    But panicking is panicking before she could even say anything Liam kissed her and the milk flowed into her mouth.

    Celestia felt her milk and resentfully drink down her throat.

    What can she a weak women do against him?

    In the end she could only fullfill his ''order'' and suck her own milk from his mouth.

    Liam eyes were also open and he saw her looking at him resentfully. He didn''t care but chuckled inside his heart.

    He let the milk flow out from his mouth and when he did that he heard the sound of gulping.

    Probably she drink down her own milk.

    He didn''t took much milk and he transferred all milk inside her mouth after some seconds.

    He broke the kiss and soon as he did he heard Celestia "Why did you do that? You know I..."

    Liam ced his fingers on her mouth then put his finger inside her mouth.

    The hand was same which he had put his fingers inside her pussy.

    Celestia felt his fingers on her lips and before she could even say she felt a finger invading her mouth.

    She wanted to take out the finger but as soon as she felt the taste on his fingers she stopped what she wanted to do and her tongue rolled over his fingers automatically as if that''s what she should do at this time.

    Liam felt his fingers being licked by her tongue and he chuckled.

    Celestia heard his chuckle ande back to her senses.

    She wanted to take out his fingers from her mouth but Liam seems to know what she wanted to do and he put his finger deeper inside her mouth.

    Liam looked at her who wanted to take out his fingers. How could he let her do whatever she wants?

    So he put his finger deeper inside her mouth and said "I know what? Otherwise you would like your milk too and will probably drink your milk when you are all alone. Is that why you are fearing hehehe."

    Heughed and when heughed he felt his fingers being sucked by her mouth. Her mouth was like a pussy that sucked his finger.

    Celestia was ''offended'' by his words and she sucked his fingers inside her mouth in response. But she didn''t ''know'' that he was feeling pleasure by it.

    Liam continued "You are sucking my fingers it means I am right, right? Hehehe you will probably drink your milk and when it''s my turn the milk will run out from the breasts. That''s why you don''t want to show me that right?"

    Of course he knows that she was reluctant because he didn''t asked her and directly put her milk inside her mouth.

    Celestia snorted when she heard him again. But she didn''t said and sucked his fingers at the same time she felt a hot rod touching and rubbing her thighs.

    She took off her hand from his cheeks and put them on his dick again.

    ''It really... He cummed just now and it''s already ready!'' Celestia felt proud and defeated at the same time. Proud because her husband stamina is definitely excellent and she will live afortable life in the future.

    That is what she heard by her friend.

    Defeated because she didn''t know whether she can definitely defeat him in sex battle.

    ''No, no Celestia it''s just starting why so negetive!'' She nodded her head and thought why would she will lose?

    She wanted to defeat him so he won''t have other women''s. Even if the chances are low but she will give her all.

    She ced her hand on his dick and immediately as she did her hand became wet with his semen.

    Previously she had cleaned only her hand not his dick. That''s why this situation happened!

    Wet is wet but she didn''t take off her hand and even stroked his dick in response. His dick was hard from before but feeling the soft touch his dick stiffened.

    Celestia felt his dick became stiff and she stroked his dick and felt proud at the same time.

    She rolled her tongue over his finger and after that she took out his finger from her mouth.

    She kissed his finger and said "Why so hard?"

    Liam rolled his eyes "Isn''t it becouse of you?"

    Celestia chuckled and her trembled she took a breath and asked " That, do you want to have s-sex now?"

    Liam looked at her surprise but when he felt that even though his dick was stroked by her but her hand trembled when she said that.

    He smiled gently and after cleaning his hand he ced it on her cheeks.

    He gently stroked her cheeks and said " I do want to love you but if you are afra..."

    " No I am not! I am not afraid!!!" When she heard that even though he wanted to have sex with herself but wouldn''t do that if she do not want.

    Her heart was restless because she didn''t whether he would like having sex with herself. She know her figure is excellent but in front of her sweetheart she is just a little girl who wants more love.

    That''s why her hands trembled when she asked him.

    Liam heard her and after finding that she was really ready his heart beaten strongly.

    In fact he was just saying whether she would like it or not.

    He wanted to have sex with her the atmosphere is right and both of them know what they are about to do.

    But if she really didn''t wanted then he really won''t have sex with her.

    But all is well and she is ready.

    He is about to be virgin yer.

    He gulped his saliva and said "Then teacher I am going to put my dick into your pussy."

    Celestia closed her eyes while rubbing his dick lightly there was a blush on her cheeks and she shyly nodded her head.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

 Chapter 193 [Dont unlock it yet, will release later.]

    Chapter 193 [Don''t unlock it yet, will releaseter.]

    But of course Liam didn''t what is his mother thinking.

    Lilith what he asked and feeling a burning sensation even though it hurt a little bit she could feel that she kinda like the feeling.

    ''W-what happening? Is it really what he said? He is giving me rewards? I am that kind of women?'' She shook her head and when she, her ass was pped again by her son.

    "Well well well. It seems you know that I am right! Don''t worry mom, you arepletely normal. At least for me. I am going to spoil you a lot." Saying he pped her ass again.

    He licked the corner of his mouth and drink her precum that started to cum again.

    He had sucked her soft skin a lot. He could feel that he liked sucking her pussy lips.

    At the same time he didn''t stopped fingering her inside asshole.

    Then he pped her again and said "It should be enough for now."

    Then he rubbed the ce where he just smacked her ass.

    He asked "Did it hurt?"

    "Y-yes a little." Lilith was stunned in the ce before but hearing him asking something shees out from her stupor and answer him.

    "Tell me properly. Describe that feeling."

    "T-that, it burns a little. When you rub that ce where you s-spanked there feel a little sting." Lilith wrafe was red when she described him that feeling.

    "Ohh, it means you like that feeling right?"

    "Y-y I mean no. Hmph, I am going to suck you." She was about to say yes but quickly remembered that they aren''t alone. There is also Celestia so she changed her tune.

    She put his dick in her mouth again and started sucking his dick while using her hands to stroke his dick.

    Celestia on the other hand had a bad smile on her face.

    ''Heh, so my mother-inw is a M? Hehehehe. B-but sometimes when he would p my ass. I like that. So I am not a M too right? Naturally not.'' Then she rubbed her husband head even more vigorously. She wanted him to think of other things which could be a ck history for Lilith.

    Her gossip heart wanted to know more secrets. Of course it would be better if they were ''dirty'' secret of Lilith.

    They are also love rivals and both wanted to have much love for themselves.

    Liam felt Celestia hand strength increased. He raised his eyebrows and couldn''t think why she rubbed his hair vigorously.

    Finding no answer he stopped thinking. Maybe because she wanted to show him that how much she likes him.

    He nodded his head thinking of that.

    Then he felt his mother sucking his dick vigorously.

    He said "Ahh really well, mom you suck my dick really well. Suck even deeper."

    After saying he started doing the same with her. He could feel that it would take some more minutes for him to cum.

    Lilith heard her son and was a little proud of pleasuring her son and man. She was also happy to give her man satisfaction.

    She put his dick even deeper and now his dick started to in her throat.

    When his dick would go deeper in her throat she would feel a little pain but that''s not important as giving him pleasure.

    "Hmm really good. Mom"

    Hearing her son praise again Lilith felt her blood boiled. She gagged and put his half dick in her mouth. Mostof it went into her throat.

    Then she tried to pleasure him.

    After putting his half dick inside her mouth. She first put her both hand on the root and middle of his dick.

    After cing her hand she pinched his dick. Feeling a little satisfied herself she started stroking his dick.

    Then her mouth also started working. Her lips were closed and a tight pouty face was made.

    She tighten his ns with her lips. Then started stroking his dick faster.

    She tried to push his dick even more deeper but couldn''t do that and felt pain.

    ''So I can swallow only his half dick hmm.'' She thought and didn''t tried to more then that.

    Then she pushed his dick in her throat and rubbed his dick with her throat.

    Even though somehow difficult and she even gagged most of the times but feeling her son veins pulsating un her mouth she know that he was feeling pleasure.

    She stroked his dick and felt that his dick started twitching uncontrobly.

    ''He is about to cum!'' As his women she know that he should be about to cum.

    Liam on the other hand was good that he wanted to cum as soon as possible.

    His erect dick even hurt a little. Not cause she used or teeth or something it''s because his dick was so erect that it was about to burst out.

    At the same time he felt his testicles rolled faster and they produced even more sperm. Her hand''s were getting faster and faster as if she know that what was about to happen.

    He also started to push his mouth in her pussy. Her pussy was hot and even though wet but feeling it on the top of his mouth was sofortable.

    What wasfortable is her soft skin that he feels on his face especially her weight. In fact his mother didn''t have much weight and most of the weight is from her ass and breasts.

    Her other parts are small and cute.

    ''I won''t cum alone.'' He groaned and invaded her ass with his two fingers again.

    .when he did that his mother pushed her hips on his mouth. As if she wanted him to suffocated by her hips.

    Liam of course was happy.

    But he felt that he was about to cum and just when he was about say that.

    His mother''s muffled voice full of having was heard.

    "I am about to cum son."

    "Me too Mom." Even though they couldn''t speak properly but. They both could understand what the other person wanted to say.

    Then Liam didn''t waited for anything. He started fingering her fast and licked her pussy lips a little difficulty.

    He also licked her clitoris then suddenly he felt that his mother narrowed her throat and pushed his dick even deeper.

    At the same time she stroked his dick faster. Her red lips were tighten around his dick giving him a good soft feeling. Her throat narrowed even though she couldn''t do that properly and even her gagging could be heard but she still pushed his dick inside her throat to give him pleasure.

    Her narrowed throat massaged his dick and it was so soft and narrowed that he couldn''t hold back. He could feel that he was about to cum.

    ''I, I am...'' He was about to cum. Then he also started doing hard work to make he cum. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    He sucked her inner pussy lips and bite her skin gently with his teeths.

    As he did a muffled voice full of gagging wax heard.

    Liam felt the amount of lewd precum water becamerger.

    He felt that he couldn''t hold back now no matter how he try. Her throat was narrow and it was squeezing his dick.

    He put his mouth on her pussy especially her clitoris parts and bite there gently.

    As he did he cummed and his mother too.

    "I am cummingggg" Only their muffled voice sounded in the room.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

    He also licked her clitoris then suddenly he felt that his mother narrowed her throat and pushed his dick even deeper.

    ''I, I am...'' He was about to cum. Then he also started doing hard work to make he cum.

    He sucked her inner pussy lips and bite her skin gently with his teeths

    He also licked her clitoris then suddenly he felt that his mother narrowed her throat and pushed his dick even deeper.

    At the same time she stroked his dick faster. Her red lips were tighten around his dick giving him a good soft feeling. Her throat narrowed even though she couldn''t do that properly and even her gagging could be heard but she still pushed his dick inside her throat to give him pleasure.

    Her narrowed throat massaged his dick and it was so soft and narrowed that he couldn''t hold back. He could feel that he was about to cum.

    rtionship rtionship r School Episode 2tionship rtionship

    ''I, I am...'' He was about to cum. Then he also started doing hard work to make he cum.

 Chapter 194 [Dont unlock it yet, will release later.]

    Chapter 194 [Don''t unlock it yet, will releaseter.]

    But of course Liam didn''t what is his mother thinking.

    Lilith what he asked and feeling a burning sensation even though it hurt a little bit she could feel that she kinda like the feeling.

    ''W-what happening? Is it really what he said? He is giving me rewards? I am that kind of women?'' She shook her head and when she, her ass was pped again by her son.

    "Well well well. It seems you know that I am right! Don''t worry mom, you arepletely normal. At least for me. I am going to spoil you a lot." Saying he pped her ass again.

    He licked the corner of his mouth and drink her precum that started to cum again.

    He had sucked her soft skin a lot. He could feel that he liked sucking her pussy lips.

    At the same time he didn''t stopped fingering her inside asshole.

    Then he pped her again and said "It should be enough for now."

    Then he rubbed the ce where he just smacked her ass.

    He asked "Did it hurt?"

    "Y-yes a little." Lilith was stunned in the ce before but hearing him asking something shees out from her stupor and answer him.

    "Tell me properly. Describe that feeling."

    "T-that, it burns a little. When you rub that ce where you s-spanked there feel a little sting." Lilith wrafe was red when she described him that feeling.

    "Ohh, it means you like that feeling right?"

    "Y-y I mean no. Hmph, I am going to suck you." She was about to say yes but quickly remembered that they aren''t alone. There is also Celestia so she changed her tune.

    She put his dick in her mouth again and started sucking his dick while using her hands to stroke his dick.

    Celestia on the other hand had a bad smile on her face.

    ''Heh, so my mother-inw is a M? Hehehehe. B-but sometimes when he would p my ass. I like that. So I am not a M too right? Naturally not.'' Then she rubbed her husband head even more vigorously. She wanted him to think of other things which could be a ck history for Lilith.

    Her gossip heart wanted to know more secrets. Of course it would be better if they were ''dirty'' secret of Lilith.

    They are also love rivals and both wanted to have much love for themselves.

    Liam felt Celestia hand strength increased. He raised his eyebrows and couldn''t think why she rubbed his hair vigorously.

    Finding no answer he stopped thinking. Maybe because she wanted to show him that how much she likes him.

    He nodded his head thinking of that.

    Then he felt his mother sucking his dick vigorously.

    He said "Ahh really well, mom you suck my dick really well. Suck even deeper."

    After saying he started doing the same with her. He could feel that it would take some more minutes for him to cum.

    Lilith heard her son and was a little proud of pleasuring her son and man. She was also happy to give her man satisfaction.

    She put his dick even deeper and now his dick started to in her throat.

    When his dick would go deeper in her throat she would feel a little pain but that''s not important as giving him pleasure.

    "Hmm really good. Mom"

    Hearing her son praise again Lilith felt her blood boiled. She gagged and put his half dick in her mouth. Mostof it went into her throat.

    Then she tried to pleasure him.

    After putting his half dick inside her mouth. She first put her both hand on the root and middle of his dick.

    After cing her hand she pinched his dick. Feeling a little satisfied herself she started stroking his dick.

    Then her mouth also started working. Her lips were closed and a tight pouty face was made.

    She tighten his ns with her lips. Then started stroking his dick faster.

    She tried to push his dick even more deeper but couldn''t do that and felt pain.

    ''So I can swallow only his half dick hmm.'' She thought and didn''t tried to more then that.

    Then she pushed his dick in her throat and rubbed his dick with her throat.

    Even though somehow difficult and she even gagged most of the times but feeling her son veins pulsating un her mouth she know that he was feeling pleasure.

    She stroked his dick and felt that his dick started twitching uncontrobly.

    ''He is about to cum!'' As his women she know that he should be about to cum.

    Liam on the other hand was good that he wanted to cum as soon as possible.

    His erect dick even hurt a little. Not cause she used or teeth or something it''s because his dick was so erect that it was about to burst out.

    At the same time he felt his testicles rolled faster and they produced even more sperm. Her hand''s were getting faster and faster as if she know that what was about to happen.

    He also started to push his mouth in her pussy. Her pussy was hot and even though wet but feeling it on the top of his mouth was sofortable.

    What wasfortable is her soft skin that he feels on his face especially her weight. In fact his mother didn''t have much weight and most of the weight is from her ass and breasts.

    Her other parts are small and cute.

    ''I won''t cum alone.'' He groaned and invaded her ass with his two fingers again.

    .when he did that his mother pushed her hips on his mouth. As if she wanted him to suffocated by her hips.

    Liam of course was happy.

    But he felt that he was about to cum and just when he was about say that.

    His mother''s muffled voice full of having was heard.

    "I am about to cum son." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Me too Mom." Even though they couldn''t speak properly but. They both could understand what the other person wanted to say.

    Then Liam didn''t waited for anything. He started fingering her fast and licked her pussy lips a little difficulty.

    He also licked her clitoris then suddenly he felt that his mother narrowed her throat and pushed his dick even deeper.

    At the same time she stroked his dick faster. Her red lips were tighten around his dick giving him a good soft feeling. Her throat narrowed even though she couldn''t do that properly and even her gagging could be heard but she still pushed his dick inside her throat to give him pleasure.

    Her narrowed throat massaged his dick and it was so soft and narrowed that he couldn''t hold back. He could feel that he was about to cum.

    ''I, I am...'' He was about to cum. Then he also started doing hard work to make he cum.

    He sucked her inner pussy lips and bite her skin gently with his teeths.

    As he did a muffled voice full of gagging wax heard.

    Liam felt the amount of lewd precum water becamerger.

    He felt that he couldn''t hold back now no matter how he try. Her throat was narrow and it was squeezing his dick.

    He put his mouth on her pussy especially her clitoris parts and bite there gently.

    As he did he cummed and his mother too.

    "I am cummingggg" Only their muffled voice sounded in the room.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

    He also licked her clitoris then suddenly he felt that his mother narrowed her throat and pushed his dick even deeper.

    ''I, I am...'' He was about to cum. Then he also started doing hard work to make he cum.

    He sucked her inner pussy lips and bite her skin gently with his teeths

    He also licked her clitoris then suddenly he felt that his mother narrowed her throat and pushed his dick even deeper.

    At the same time she stroked his dick faster. Her red lips were tighten around his dick giving him a good soft feeling. Her throat narrowed even though she couldn''t do that properly and even her gagging could be heard but she still pushed his dick inside her throat to give him pleasure.

    Her narrowed throat massaged his dick and it was so soft and narrowed that he couldn''t hold back. He could feel that he was about to cum.[Don''t unlock it yet, will releaseter.]

    rtionship rtionship r School Episode 2tionship rtionship

    ''I, I am...'' He was about to cum. Then he also started doing hard work to make he cum.

 Chapter 195 [Dont unlock it yet, will release later.]

    Chapter 195 [Don''t unlock it yet, will releaseter.]

    But of course Liam didn''t what is his mother thinking.

    Lilith what he asked and feeling a burning sensation even though it hurt a little bit she could feel that she kinda like the feeling.

    ''W-what happening? Is it really what he said? He is giving me rewards? I am that kind of women?'' She shook her head and when she, her ass was pped again by her son.

    "Well well well. It seems you know that I am right! Don''t worry mom, you arepletely normal. At least for me. I am going to spoil you a lot." Saying he pped her ass again.

    He licked the corner of his mouth and drink her precum that started to cum again.

    He had sucked her soft skin a lot. He could feel that he liked sucking her pussy lips.

    At the same time he didn''t stopped fingering her inside asshole.

    Then he pped her again and said "It should be enough for now."

    Then he rubbed the ce where he just smacked her ass.

    He asked "Did it hurt?"

    "Y-yes a little." Lilith was stunned in the ce before but hearing him asking something shees out from her stupor and answer him.

    "Tell me properly. Describe that feeling."

    "T-that, it burns a little. When you rub that ce where you s-spanked there feel a little sting." Lilith wrafe was red when she described him that feeling.

    "Ohh, it means you like that feeling right?"

    "Y-y I mean no. Hmph, I am going to suck you." She was about to say yes but quickly remembered that they aren''t alone. There is also Celestia so she changed her tune.

    She put his dick in her mouth again and started sucking his dick while using her hands to stroke his dick.

    Celestia on the other hand had a bad smile on her face.

    ''Heh, so my mother-inw is a M? Hehehehe. B-but sometimes when he would p my ass. I like that. So I am not a M too right? Naturally not.'' Then she rubbed her husband head even more vigorously. She wanted him to think of other things which could be a ck history for Lilith.

    Her gossip heart wanted to know more secrets. Of course it would be better if they were ''dirty'' secret of Lilith.

    They are also love rivals and both wanted to have much love for themselves.

    Liam felt Celestia hand strength increased. He raised his eyebrows and couldn''t think why she rubbed his hair vigorously.

    Finding no answer he stopped thinking. Maybe because she wanted to show him that how much she likes him.

    He nodded his head thinking of that.

    Then he felt his mother sucking his dick vigorously.

    He said "Ahh really well, mom you suck my dick really well. Suck even deeper."

    After saying he started doing the same with her. He could feel that it would take some more minutes for him to cum.

    Lilith heard her son and was a little proud of pleasuring her son and man. She was also happy to give her man satisfaction.

    She put his dick even deeper and now his dick started to in her throat.

    When his dick would go deeper in her throat she would feel a little pain but that''s not important as giving him pleasure.

    "Hmm really good. Mom"

    Hearing her son praise again Lilith felt her blood boiled. She gagged and put his half dick in her mouth. Mostof it went into her throat.

    Then she tried to pleasure him.

    After putting his half dick inside her mouth. She first put her both hand on the root and middle of his dick.

    After cing her hand she pinched his dick. Feeling a little satisfied herself she started stroking his dick.

    Then her mouth also started working. Her lips were closed and a tight pouty face was made. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    She tighten his ns with her lips. Then started stroking his dick faster.

    She tried to push his dick even more deeper but couldn''t do that and felt pain.

    ''So I can swallow only his half dick hmm.'' She thought and didn''t tried to more then that.

    Then she pushed his dick in her throat and rubbed his dick with her throat.

    Even though somehow difficult and she even gagged most of the times but feeling her son veins pulsating un her mouth she know that he was feeling pleasure.

    She stroked his dick and felt that his dick started twitching uncontrobly.

    ''He is about to cum!'' As his women she know that he should be about to cum.

    Liam on the other hand was good that he wanted to cum as soon as possible.

    His erect dick even hurt a little. Not cause she used or teeth or something it''s because his dick was so erect that it was about to burst out.

    At the same time he felt his testicles rolled faster and they produced even more sperm. Her hand''s were getting faster and faster as if she know that what was about to happen.

    He also started to push his mouth in her pussy. Her pussy was hot and even though wet but feeling it on the top of his mouth was sofortable.

    What wasfortable is her soft skin that he feels on his face especially her weight. In fact his mother didn''t have much weight and most of the weight is from her ass and breasts.

    Her other parts are small and cute.

    ''I won''t cum alone.'' He groaned and invaded her ass with his two fingers again.

    .when he did that his mother pushed her hips on his mouth. As if she wanted him to suffocated by her hips.

    Liam of course was happy.

    But he felt that he was about to cum and just when he was about say that.

    His mother''s muffled voice full of having was heard.

    "I am about to cum son."

    "Me too Mom." Even though they couldn''t speak properly but. They both could understand what the other person wanted to say.

    Then Liam didn''t waited for anything. He started fingering her fast and licked her pussy lips a little difficulty.

    He also licked her clitoris then suddenly he felt that his mother narrowed her throat and pushed his dick even deeper.

    At the same time she stroked his dick faster. Her red lips were tighten around his dick giving him a good soft feeling. Her throat narrowed even though she couldn''t do that properly and even her gagging could be heard but she still pushed his dick inside her throat to give him pleasure.

    Her narrowed throat massaged his dick and it was so soft and narrowed that he couldn''t hold back. He could feel that he was about to cum.

    ''I, I am...'' He was about to cum. Then he also started doing hard work to make he cum.

    He sucked her inner pussy lips and bite her skin gently with his teeths.

    As he did a muffled voice full of gagging wax heard.

    Liam felt the amount of lewd precum water becamerger.

    He felt that he couldn''t hold back now no matter how he try. Her throat was narrow and it was squeezing his dick.

    He put his mouth on her pussy especially her clitoris parts and bite there gently.

    As he did he cummed and his mother too.

    "I am cummingggg" Only their muffled voice sounded in the room.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

    He also licked her clitoris then suddenly he felt that his mother narrowed her throat and pushed his dick even deeper.

    At the same time she stroked his dick faster. Her red lips were tighten around his dick giving him a good soft feeling. Her throat narrowed even though she couldn''t do that properly and even her gagging could be heard but she still pushed his dick inside her throat to give him pleasure.

    Her narrowed throat massaged his dick and it was so soft and narrowed that he couldn''t hold back. He could feel that he was about to cum.

    ''I, I am...'' He was about to cum. Then he also started doing hard work to make he cum.

    He sucked her inner pussy lips and bite her skin gently with his teeths

    He also licked her clitoris then suddenly he felt that his mother narrowed her throat and pushed his dick even deeper.

    At the same time she stroked his dick faster. Her red lips were tighten around his dick giving him a good soft feeling. Her throat narrowed even though she couldn''t do that properly and even her gagging could be heard but she still pushed his dick inside her throat to give him pleasure.

    Her narrowed throat massaged his dick and it was so soft and narrowed that he couldn''t hold back. He could feel that he was about to cum.[Don''t unlock it yet, will releaseter.]

    rtionship rtionship r School Episode 2tionship rtionship

    ''I, I am...'' He was about to cum. Then he also started doing hard work to make he cum.[Don''t unlock it yet, will releaseter.]

 Chapter 196: [Dont Unlock it, Will release Later]

    "I am cumming!!!" Their muffled voice sounded in the room.

    Liam had put his mouth on her vagina hole. All her cum was instantly swallowed by him.

    Her cum was also thick and jelly type. The best way to describe it is a yogurt type.

    Liam started gulping down her cum by his throat.

    His fingers were still inside her asshole. Her asshole was small and it pinched his fingers tightly. But instead of feeling pain what he felt was only deepfort. St the same time it was warm.

    His two fingers were warm and cozy. Heck he didn''t even worried about having them dirty since he had cleaned her ass with mana.

    So everything is clean and fresh.

    His mouth even though was attached to her pussy hole but her cum still sprinkled on his face. But instead of grossing out, he like what was sprinkled on his face.

    Most of the her cum is around his mouth.

    So after swallowing her cum he licked his own mouth using his tongue.

    On the other hand, Lilith felt her son dick twitched in her mouth.

    She know that he was about to cum. At the same time feeling his fingers inside her asshole. She felt hot and feeling his tongue licking her pussy.

    She felt that she was about to cum.

    Feeling her son dick twitching and pulsing in her mouth. She used her throat to massage his dick.

    Her throat was soft but the throat was so small that it squeezed her son dick.

    She felt that he would like it. That''s why she was massaging and squeezing his dick with her throat.

    It was her first time to give him a throat job. Her eyes were red and tears wereing out from them. Of course she didn''t felt pain but it''s just natural reaction from her body.

    She did gagged on his dick but when gagging her throat pipe became even smaller.

    It narrowed giving Liam, her son burst of pleasure.

    She felt her son putting his tongue in her pussy hole.

    She said "I am cumming"

    When she said that, she also heard her son voice. Of course because her son mouth was on her vagina hole. His voice muffled but not like herself.

    His mouth was just on the top of her pussy licking it while her mouth couldn''t even speak out those words correctly since his dick was in her throat.

    She couldn''t close or open her mouth. It was in the shape of her son.

    That''s why her voice didn''t even properly heard that she was about to cum. But she did know that both of them would understand what she wanted to say.

    As soon as she eximed in muffling voice her pussy released her cum and she felt him swallowing her cum as soon as it came out from her pussy hole.

    She felt that his mouth was just on her vagina so he could drink her cum instantly. She blushed when feeling her cum sprinkling.

    She closed her eyes in shame then opened them again.

    After all it''s not her fault when her cum sprinkled on his face. It''s just he excited her body a lot. So he get what he sowed.

    Then she instantly felt a burst of thick jet hitting her throat.

    She like him tried to swallow his cum. Her son cum was thicker and full of fishy smell.

    But she likes it!

    Then her throat started to swell as she couldn''t drink down cause his semen was so thick that it got stuck hlin her throat.

    She thought even if her son semen will thick but she could swallow it right?

    But things got backfired. She couldn''t swallow his semen down to her throat and her throat became swollen due to his semen.

    Then the thing happened that she was most worried about.

    She had thought about it before but felt even of his semen is thick she could swallow it. But now it got stuck on his throat and his dick is still releasing semen.

    Yes, it finally happened! What she was most worried about.

    Because her mouth to be specific her throat couldn''t contain his semen in her throat so it escaped from her throat to her nose and his semen burst out from her nose and her eyes upturned.

    A very good ahegao expression was formed in her face.

    She even though didn''t wanted this to happen in reality but deep down she wanted her son to cum in her throat and even thought what would happen if his semen burst out from her nose.

    Now she know it, her nose is full of her son semen smell. It''s fishy and even somehow smelly but she felt that she is kind of addictive.

    She is addictive, just like modern kids get addicted to drug.

    The difference is that they use drug while she use semen.

    Her nose made a runny noise it was extremely... hot!

    How to say, if it''s a man who is doing this then it''s disgusting and people will even stay from him. But Lilith is a milf, milf that is also Liam mother.

    So critical hit.

    But of course Liam hadn''t seen her face otherwise hisid dick would have be hard at that moment.

    Lilith closed her eyes and squeezed his dick by her throat while enjoying the smell in her mouth even nose.

    Because her nose was clotted by his semen she couldn''t breathe but that was not a problem for her since she is a mage.

    She can stop her breath of some time.

    That''s why without caring anything she smelled and took deep breath by her nose.

    Because of breathing hard the clotted semen went into her mouth and that process was continued for some time. Until Lilith felt that she had enough.

    She used mana to clean her mouth and her son semen too. Even this she is shameless but she didn''t wanted to swallow the semen that was in her nose before.

    First she take out his dick from her mouth and spat a lot of semen out from her mouth on his dick, thighs and bed sheets.

    It was extremely arousing scene. Watching your beloved women spating out your semen just cause she can''t swallow and had yed with your semen, she had even did a lot of dirty things like smelling semen properly.

    After spating out semen she cleaned herself with mana then finally she cleaned his dick using her hands then mana.

    After that she also cleaned bed sheets. When she did all this and felt it was enough she wanted to move her ass but Liam put his hand on her ass.

    Liam felt his mother wanted to move but he didn''t let her. Just kidding! his fingers were inside her asshole. They were warm but the main reason was that he hadn''t eaten her pussy yet.

    But he had to move away cause he knows that there are so many things that wait for him at this night.

    After she moved her body away. He also stand up from Celestia thighs.

    Then he looked at their stockings and swallowed hard. Because he knows what he wanted to do.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

    After spating out semen she cleaned herself with mana then finally she cleaned his dick using her hands then mana.

    After that she also cleaned bed sheets. When she did all this and felt it was enough she wanted to move her ass but Liam put his hand on her ass.

    Liam felt his mother wanted to move but he didn''t let her. Just kidding! his fingers were inside her asshole. They were warm but the main reason was that he hadn''t eaten her pussy yet.

    But he had to move away cause he knows that there are so many things that wait for him at this night.

    After she moved her body away. He also stand up from Celestia thighs.

    After spating out semen she cleaned herself with mana then finally she cleaned his dick using her hands then mana.

    After that she also cleaned bed sheets. When she did all this and felt it was enough she wanted to move her ass but Liam put his hand on her ass.

    Liam felt his mother wanted to move but he didn''t let her. Just kidding! his fingers were inside her asshole. They were warm but the main reason was that he hadn''t eaten her pussy yet.

    But he had to move away cause he knows that there are so many things that wait for him at this night.

    After she moved her body away. He also stand up from Celestia thighs.

    [Don''t Unlock it, Will release Later][Don''t Unlock it, Will release Later][Don''t Unlock it, Will release Later][Don''t Unlock it, Will release Later][Don''t Unlock it, Will release Later][Don''t Unlock it, Will release Later]

 Chapter 197: [Dont Unlock It! ]

    After using the talent Liam finds himself in a vige.

    That vige looked poor because of house conditions but he was surprised when he saw that all the house were demolished and many people''s were killed by monsters.

    It was a monsters tide.

    At the same he saw a malnourished girl in a demolished house.

    She looked like that she hadn''t food for months.

    That girl was about the same age as him and her eyes were red while hair''s were silver.

    At this time she was looking at two bodies in front of her indifferently and even though her body was malnourished but her eyes contains a lot of determination to survive.

    That girl was wearing tattering clothes and her hand were rough and could be seen that she had done a lot of hardwork.

    Just when he wanted to continue look and find some clues the scene in front of him faded and he finds himself in the room.

    At this time he was sweating a lot.

    "What happened system? Also was she a heroine or something?" Liam huffed feeling exhausted but he could feel that the mana was not used at all.

    "It seems I have to upgrade this talent a lot." He murmured .

    [Ding, because the host has used a lot of spritual power. He seems to be exhausted.

    As for the girl, the host she was not a female protagonist but a viinous.]

    Liam stands up and went into bathroom to take a bath.

    At the same time hearing his question answer he was confused.

    First of all it''s spritual power that seems to be same as having mind power. But the most he was confused about is the girl.

    Because just by watching that scene she seems to be the rumoured female protagonist.

    Like her parents were killed by monsters andter she will survive while taking revenge on monsters or something like that.

    Liam think that they should be her parents.

    "Forget it, I will definitely find about this. System did you recorded the location?" Liam felt his brain was not enough to solve the puzzle and he will knowter.

    As for what to do with her?

    He will recruit her after all it didn''t matter whether she is a female protagonist, heroine or even viiness what matters is that she may be suitable for him.

    He is already thinking of creating a organisation.

    As for where to get so many manpower. He will thinkter. At least, he should create the prototype now.

    "Sofortable" He said and remain in the bathtub for sometime until his exhaustion was gone.

    [Ding, no host]

    "Can you record the location?" He asked.

    [Ding, yes host.]

    "Then record it and from now on record this type of important locations." Liam ordered.

    [Ding, the order has been set and the location has been sessfully recorded.]

    After hearing that he nodded his head ande out from the bathtub. After wiping his body and wearing a robe. Hees out from the bathroom and went to the kitchen to help them.

    "Why did youe dear? Also did you take a bath?" Lilith asked when she felt her son behind her.

    "Yes mom, I took a bath because I wanted to and for your question why Ie here is to help you guys" Liam replied and hugged his mother.

    "That''s how you are going to help me?" Lilith chuckled and continued "By this you will only make uste."

    After using the talent Liam finds himself in a vige.

    That vige looked poor because of house conditions but he was surprised when he saw that all the house were demolished and many people''s were killed by monsters.

    It was a monsters tide.

    At the same he saw a malnourished girl in a demolished house.

    She looked like that she hadn''t food for months.

    That girl was about the same age as him and her eyes were red while hair''s were silver.

    At this time she was looking at two bodies in front of her indifferently and even though her body was malnourished but her eyes contains a lot of determination to survive.

    That girl was wearing tattering clothes and her hand were rough and could be seen that she had done a lot of hardwork.

    Just when he wanted to continue look and find some clues the scene in front of him faded and he finds himself in the room.

    At this time he was sweating a lot.

    "What happened system? Also was she a heroine or something?" Liam huffed feeling exhausted but he could feel that the mana was not used at all.

    "It seems I have to upgrade this talent a lot." He murmured .

    [Ding, because the host has used a lot of spritual power. He seems to be exhausted.

    As for the girl, the host she was not a female protagonist but a viinous.]

    Liam stands up and went into bathroom to take a bath.

    At the same time hearing his question answer he was confused.

    First of all it''s spritual power that seems to be same as having mind power. But the most he was confused about is the girl.

    Because just by watching that scene she seems to be the rumoured female protagonist.

    Like her parents were killed by monsters andter she will survive while taking revenge on monsters or something like that.

    Liam think that they should be her parents.

    "Forget it, I will definitely find about this. System did you recorded the location?" Liam felt his brain was not enough to solve the puzzle and he will knowter.

    As for what to do with her?

    He will recruit her after all it didn''t matter whether she is a female protagonist, heroine or even viiness what matters is that she may be suitable for him.

    He is already thinking of creating a organisation.

    As for where to get so many manpower. He will thinkter. At least, he should create the prototype now.

    "Sofortable" He said and remain in the bathtub for sometime until his exhaustion was gone.

    [Ding, no host]

    "Can you record the location?" He asked.

    [Ding, yes host.]

    "Then record it and from now on record this type of important locations." Liam ordered.

    [Ding, the order has been set and the location has been sessfully recorded.]

    After hearing that he nodded his head ande out from the bathtub. After wiping his body and wearing a robe. Hees out from the bathroom and went to the kitchen to help them.

    "Why did youe dear? Also did you take a bath?" Lilith asked when she felt her son behind her.

    "Yes mom, I took a bath because I wanted to and for your question why Ie here is to help you guys" Liam replied and hugged his mother.

    "That''s how you are going to help me?" Lilith chuckled and continued "By this you will only make uste."

    After using the talent Liam finds himself in a vige.

    That vige looked poor because of house conditions but he was surprised when he saw that all the house were demolished and many people''s were killed by monsters.

    It was a monsters tide.

    At the same he saw a malnourished girl in a demolished house.

    She looked like that she hadn''t food for months.

    That girl was about the same age as him and her eyes were red while hair''s were silver.

    At this time she was looking at two bodies in front of her indifferently and even though her body was malnourished but her eyes contains a lot of determination to survive.

    That girl was wearing tattering clothes and her hand were rough and could be seen that she had done a lot of hardwork.

    Just when he wanted to continue look and find some clues the scene in front of him faded and he finds himself in the room.

    At this time he was sweating a lot.

    "What happened system? Also was she a heroine or something?" Liam huffed feeling exhausted but he could feel that the mana was not used at all.

    "It seems I have to upgrade this talent a lot." He murmured .

    [Ding, because the host has used a lot of spritual power. He seems to be exhausted.

    As for the girl, the host she was not a female protagonist but a viinous.]

    Liam stands up and went into bathroom to take a bath.

    At the same time hearing his question answer he was confused.

    First of all it''s spritual power that seems to be same as having mind power. But the most he was confused about is the girl.

    Because just by watching that scene she seems to be the rumoured female protagonist.

    Like her parents were killed by monsters andter she will survive while taking revenge on monsters or something like that.

    Liam think that they should be her parents.

    Y h j I I j n

 Chapter 198: [Dont Unlock It! ]

    After using the talent Liam finds himself in a vige.

    That vige looked poor because of house conditions but he was surprised when he saw that all the house were demolished and many people''s were killed by monsters.

    It was a monsters tide.

    At the same he saw a malnourished girl in a demolished house.

    She looked like that she hadn''t food for months.

    That girl was about the same age as him and her eyes were red while hair''s were silver.

    At this time she was looking at two bodies in front of her indifferently and even though her body was malnourished but her eyes contains a lot of determination to survive.

    That girl was wearing tattering clothes and her hand were rough and could be seen that she had done a lot of hardwork.

    Just when he wanted to continue look and find some clues the scene in front of him faded and he finds himself in the room.

    At this time he was sweating a lot.

    "What happened system? Also was she a heroine or something?" Liam huffed feeling exhausted but he could feel that the mana was not used at all.

    "It seems I have to upgrade this talent a lot." He murmured .

    [Ding, because the host has used a lot of spritual power. He seems to be exhausted.

    As for the girl, the host she was not a female protagonist but a viinous.]

    Liam stands up and went into bathroom to take a bath.

    At the same time hearing his question answer he was confused.

    First of all it''s spritual power that seems to be same as having mind power. But the most he was confused about is the girl.

    Because just by watching that scene she seems to be the rumoured female protagonist.

    Like her parents were killed by monsters andter she will survive while taking revenge on monsters or something like that.

    Liam think that they should be her parents.

    "Forget it, I will definitely find about this. System did you recorded the location?" Liam felt his brain was not enough to solve the puzzle and he will knowter.

    As for what to do with her?

    He will recruit her after all it didn''t matter whether she is a female protagonist, heroine or even viiness what matters is that she may be suitable for him.

    He is already thinking of creating a organisation.

    As for where to get so many manpower. He will thinkter. At least, he should create the prototype now.

    "Sofortable" He said and remain in the bathtub for sometime until his exhaustion was gone.

    [Ding, no host]

    "Can you record the location?" He asked.

    [Ding, yes host.]

    "Then record it and from now on record this type of important locations." Liam ordered.

    [Ding, the order has been set and the location has been sessfully recorded.]

    After hearing that he nodded his head ande out from the bathtub. After wiping his body and wearing a robe. Hees out from the bathroom and went to the kitchen to help them.

    "Why did youe dear? Also did you take a bath?" Lilith asked when she felt her son behind her.

    "Yes mom, I took a bath because I wanted to and for your question why Ie here is to help you guys" Liam replied and hugged his mother.

    "That''s how you are going to help me?" Lilith chuckled and continued "By this you will only make uste."

    After using the talent Liam finds himself in a vige.

    That vige looked poor because of house conditions but he was surprised when he saw that all the house were demolished and many people''s were killed by monsters.

    It was a monsters tide.

    At the same he saw a malnourished girl in a demolished house.

    She looked like that she hadn''t food for months.

    That girl was about the same age as him and her eyes were red while hair''s were silver.

    At this time she was looking at two bodies in front of her indifferently and even though her body was malnourished but her eyes contains a lot of determination to survive.

    That girl was wearing tattering clothes and her hand were rough and could be seen that she had done a lot of hardwork.

    Just when he wanted to continue look and find some clues the scene in front of him faded and he finds himself in the room.

    At this time he was sweating a lot.

    "What happened system? Also was she a heroine or something?" Liam huffed feeling exhausted but he could feel that the mana was not used at all.

    "It seems I have to upgrade this talent a lot." He murmured .

    [Ding, because the host has used a lot of spritual power. He seems to be exhausted.

    As for the girl, the host she was not a female protagonist but a viinous.]

    Liam stands up and went into bathroom to take a bath.

    At the same time hearing his question answer he was confused.

    First of all it''s spritual power that seems to be same as having mind power. But the most he was confused about is the girl.

    Because just by watching that scene she seems to be the rumoured female protagonist.

    Like her parents were killed by monsters andter she will survive while taking revenge on monsters or something like that.

    Liam think that they should be her parents.

    "Forget it, I will definitely find about this. System did you recorded the location?" Liam felt his brain was not enough to solve the puzzle and he will knowter.

    As for what to do with her?

    He will recruit her after all it didn''t matter whether she is a female protagonist, heroine or even viiness what matters is that she may be suitable for him.

    He is already thinking of creating a organisation.

    As for where to get so many manpower. He will thinkter. At least, he should create the prototype now.

    "Sofortable" He said and remain in the bathtub for sometime until his exhaustion was gone.

    [Ding, no host]

    "Can you record the location?" He asked.

    [Ding, yes host.]

    "Then record it and from now on record this type of important locations." Liam ordered.

    [Ding, the order has been set and the location has been sessfully recorded.]

    After hearing that he nodded his head ande out from the bathtub. After wiping his body and wearing a robe. Hees out from the bathroom and went to the kitchen to help them.

    "Why did youe dear? Also did you take a bath?" Lilith asked when she felt her son behind her.

    "Yes mom, I took a bath because I wanted to and for your question why Ie here is to help you guys" Liam replied and hugged his mother.

    "That''s how you are going to help me?" Lilith chuckled and continued "By this you will only make uste."

    After using the talent Liam finds himself in a vige.

    That vige looked poor because of house conditions but he was surprised when he saw that all the house were demolished and many people''s were killed by monsters.

    It was a monsters tide.

    At the same he saw a malnourished girl in a demolished house.

    She looked like that she hadn''t food for months.

    That girl was about the same age as him and her eyes were red while hair''s were silver.

    At this time she was looking at two bodies in front of her indifferently and even though her body was malnourished but her eyes contains a lot of determination to survive.

    That girl was wearing tattering clothes and her hand were rough and could be seen that she had done a lot of hardwork.

    Just when he wanted to continue look and find some clues the scene in front of him faded and he finds himself in the room.

    At this time he was sweating a lot.

    "What happened system? Also was she a heroine or something?" Liam huffed feeling exhausted but he could feel that the mana was not used at all.

    "It seems I have to upgrade this talent a lot." He murmured .

    [Ding, because the host has used a lot of spritual power. He seems to be exhausted.

    As for the girl, the host she was not a female protagonist but a viinous.]

    Liam stands up and went into bathroom to take a bath.

    At the same time hearing his question answer he was confused.

    First of all it''s spritual power that seems to be same as having mind power. But the most he was confused about is the girl.

    Because just by watching that scene she seems to be the rumoured female protagonist.

    Like her parents were killed by monsters andter she will survive while taking revenge on monsters or something like think that they should be her parents.

    Y h j I I j n u u uiddua

 Chapter 199: [Dont Unlock It! ]

    After using the talent Liam finds himself in a vige.

    That vige looked poor because of house conditions but he was surprised when he saw that all the house were demolished and many people''s were killed by monsters.

    It was a monsters tide.

    At the same he saw a malnourished girl in a demolished house.

    She looked like that she hadn''t food for months.

    That girl was about the same age as him and her eyes were red while hair''s were silver.

    At this time she was looking at two bodies in front of her indifferently and even though her body was malnourished but her eyes contains a lot of determination to survive.

    That girl was wearing tattering clothes and her hand were rough and could be seen that she had done a lot of hardwork.

    Just when he wanted to continue look and find some clues the scene in front of him faded and he finds himself in the room.

    At this time he was sweating a lot.

    "What happened system? Also was she a heroine or something?" Liam huffed feeling exhausted but he could feel that the mana was not used at all.

    "It seems I have to upgrade this talent a lot." He murmured .

    [Ding, because the host has used a lot of spritual power. He seems to be exhausted.

    As for the girl, the host she was not a female protagonist but a viinous.]

    Liam stands up and went into bathroom to take a bath.

    At the same time hearing his question answer he was confused.

    First of all it''s spritual power that seems to be same as having mind power. But the most he was confused about is the girl.

    Because just by watching that scene she seems to be the rumoured female protagonist.

    Like her parents were killed by monsters andter she will survive while taking revenge on monsters or something like that.

    Liam think that they should be her parents.

    "Forget it, I will definitely find about this. System did you recorded the location?" Liam felt his brain was not enough to solve the puzzle and he will knowter.

    As for what to do with her?

    He will recruit her after all it didn''t matter whether she is a female protagonist, heroine or even viiness what matters is that she may be suitable for him.

    He is already thinking of creating a organisation.

    As for where to get so many manpower. He will thinkter. At least, he should create the prototype now.

    "Sofortable" He said and remain in the bathtub for sometime until his exhaustion was gone.

    [Ding, no host]

    "Can you record the location?" He asked.

    [Ding, yes host.]

    "Then record it and from now on record this type of important locations." Liam ordered.

    [Ding, the order has been set and the location has been sessfully recorded.]

    After hearing that he nodded his head ande out from the bathtub. After wiping his body and wearing a robe. Hees out from the bathroom and went to the kitchen to help them.

    "Why did youe dear? Also did you take a bath?" Lilith asked when she felt her son behind her.

    "Yes mom, I took a bath because I wanted to and for your question why Ie here is to help you guys" Liam replied and hugged his mother.

    "That''s how you are going to help me?" Lilith chuckled and continued "By this you will only make uste."

    After using the talent Liam finds himself in a vige.

    That vige looked poor because of house conditions but he was surprised when he saw that all the house were demolished and many people''s were killed by monsters.

    It was a monsters tide.

    At the same he saw a malnourished girl in a demolished house.

    She looked like that she hadn''t food for months.

    That girl was about the same age as him and her eyes were red while hair''s were silver.

    At this time she was looking at two bodies in front of her indifferently and even though her body was malnourished but her eyes contains a lot of determination to survive.

    That girl was wearing tattering clothes and her hand were rough and could be seen that she had done a lot of hardwork.

    Just when he wanted to continue look and find some clues the scene in front of him faded and he finds himself in the room.

    At this time he was sweating a lot.

    "What happened system? Also was she a heroine or something?" Liam huffed feeling exhausted but he could feel that the mana was not used at all.

    "It seems I have to upgrade this talent a lot." He murmured .

    [Ding, because the host has used a lot of spritual power. He seems to be exhausted.

    As for the girl, the host she was not a female protagonist but a viinous.]

    Liam stands up and went into bathroom to take a bath.

    At the same time hearing his question answer he was confused.

    First of all it''s spritual power that seems to be same as having mind power. But the most he was confused about is the girl.

    Because just by watching that scene she seems to be the rumoured female protagonist.

    Like her parents were killed by monsters andter she will survive while taking revenge on monsters or something like that.

    Liam think that they should be her parents.

    "Forget it, I will definitely find about this. System did you recorded the location?" Liam felt his brain was not enough to solve the puzzle and he will knowter.

    As for what to do with her?

    He will recruit her after all it didn''t matter whether she is a female protagonist, heroine or even viiness what matters is that she may be suitable for him.

    He is already thinking of creating a organisation.

    As for where to get so many manpower. He will thinkter. At least, he should create the prototype now.

    "Sofortable" He said and remain in the bathtub for sometime until his exhaustion was gone.

    [Ding, no host]

    "Can you record the location?" He asked.

    [Ding, yes host.]

    "Then record it and from now on record this type of important locations." Liam ordered.

    [Ding, the order has been set and the location has been sessfully recorded.]

    After hearing that he nodded his head ande out from the bathtub. After wiping his body and wearing a robe. Hees out from the bathroom and went to the kitchen to help them.

    "Why did youe dear? Also did you take a bath?" Lilith asked when she felt her son behind her.

    "Yes mom, I took a bath because I wanted to and for your question why Ie here is to help you guys" Liam replied and hugged his mother.

    "That''s how you are going to help me?" Lilith chuckled and continued "By this you will only make uste."

    After using the talent Liam finds himself in a vige.

    That vige looked poor because of house conditions but he was surprised when he saw that all the house were demolished and many people''s were killed by monsters.

    It was a monsters tide.

    At the same he saw a malnourished girl in a demolished house.

    She looked like that she hadn''t food for months.

    That girl was about the same age as him and her eyes were red while hair''s were silver.

    At this time she was looking at two bodies in front of her indifferently and even though her body was malnourished but her eyes contains a lot of determination to survive.

    That girl was wearing tattering clothes and her hand were rough and could be seen that she had done a lot of hardwork.

    Just when he wanted to continue look and find some clues the scene in front of him faded and he finds himself in the room.

    At this time he was sweating a lot.

    "What happened system? Also was she a heroine or something?" Liam huffed feeling exhausted but he could feel that the mana was not used at all.

    "It seems I have to upgrade this talent a lot." He murmured .

    [Ding, because the host has used a lot of spritual power. He seems to be exhausted.

    As for the girl, the host she was not a female protagonist but a viinous.]

    Liam stands up and went into bathroom to take a bath.

    At the same time hearing his question answer he was confused.

    First of all it''s spritual power that seems to be same as having mind power. But the most he was confused about is the girl.

    Because just by watching that scene she seems to be the rumoured female protagonist.

    Like her parents were killed by monsters andter she will survive while taking revenge on monsters or something like think that they should be her parents.

    Y h j I I j n u u uiddua g[Don''t Unlock It! ]

 Chapter 200: [Dont Unlock It! ]

    After using the talent Liam finds himself in a vige.

    That vige looked poor because of house conditions but he was surprised when he saw that all the house were demolished and many people''s were killed by monsters.

    It was a monsters tide.

    At the same he saw a malnourished girl in a demolished house.

    She looked like that she hadn''t food for months.

    That girl was about the same age as him and her eyes were red while hair''s were silver.

    At this time she was looking at two bodies in front of her indifferently and even though her body was malnourished but her eyes contains a lot of determination to survive.

    That girl was wearing tattering clothes and her hand were rough and could be seen that she had done a lot of hardwork.

    Just when he wanted to continue look and find some clues the scene in front of him faded and he finds himself in the room.

    At this time he was sweating a lot.

    "What happened system? Also was she a heroine or something?" Liam huffed feeling exhausted but he could feel that the mana was not used at all.

    "It seems I have to upgrade this talent a lot." He murmured .

    [Ding, because the host has used a lot of spritual power. He seems to be exhausted.

    As for the girl, the host she was not a female protagonist but a viinous.]

    Liam stands up and went into bathroom to take a bath.

    At the same time hearing his question answer he was confused.

    First of all it''s spritual power that seems to be same as having mind power. But the most he was confused about is the girl.

    Because just by watching that scene she seems to be the rumoured female protagonist.

    Like her parents were killed by monsters andter she will survive while taking revenge on monsters or something like that.

    Liam think that they should be her parents.

    "Forget it, I will definitely find about this. System did you recorded the location?" Liam felt his brain was not enough to solve the puzzle and he will knowter.

    As for what to do with her?

    He will recruit her after all it didn''t matter whether she is a female protagonist, heroine or even viiness what matters is that she may be suitable for him.

    He is already thinking of creating a organisation.

    As for where to get so many manpower. He will thinkter. At least, he should create the prototype now.

    "Sofortable" He said and remain in the bathtub for sometime until his exhaustion was gone.

    [Ding, no host]

    "Can you record the location?" He asked.

    [Ding, yes host.]

    "Then record it and from now on record this type of important locations." Liam ordered.

    [Ding, the order has been set and the location has been sessfully recorded.]

    After hearing that he nodded his head ande out from the bathtub. After wiping his body and wearing a robe. Hees out from the bathroom and went to the kitchen to help them.

    "Why did youe dear? Also did you take a bath?" Lilith asked when she felt her son behind her.

    "Yes mom, I took a bath because I wanted to and for your question why Ie here is to help you guys" Liam replied and hugged his mother.

    "That''s how you are going to help me?" Lilith chuckled and continued "By this you will only make uste."

    After using the talent Liam finds himself in a vige.

    That vige looked poor because of house conditions but he was surprised when he saw that all the house were demolished and many people''s were killed by monsters.

    It was a monsters tide.

    At the same he saw a malnourished girl in a demolished house.

    She looked like that she hadn''t food for months.

    That girl was about the same age as him and her eyes were red while hair''s were silver.

    At this time she was looking at two bodies in front of her indifferently and even though her body was malnourished but her eyes contains a lot of determination to survive.

    That girl was wearing tattering clothes and her hand were rough and could be seen that she had done a lot of hardwork.

    Just when he wanted to continue look and find some clues the scene in front of him faded and he finds himself in the room.

    At this time he was sweating a lot.

    "What happened system? Also was she a heroine or something?" Liam huffed feeling exhausted but he could feel that the mana was not used at all.

    "It seems I have to upgrade this talent a lot." He murmured .

    [Ding, because the host has used a lot of spritual power. He seems to be exhausted.

    As for the girl, the host she was not a female protagonist but a viinous.]

    Liam stands up and went into bathroom to take a bath.

    At the same time hearing his question answer he was confused.

    First of all it''s spritual power that seems to be same as having mind power. But the most he was confused about is the girl.

    Because just by watching that scene she seems to be the rumoured female protagonist.

    Like her parents were killed by monsters andter she will survive while taking revenge on monsters or something like that.

    Liam think that they should be her parents.

    "Forget it, I will definitely find about this. System did you recorded the location?" Liam felt his brain was not enough to solve the puzzle and he will knowter.

    As for what to do with her?

    He will recruit her after all it didn''t matter whether she is a female protagonist, heroine or even viiness what matters is that she may be suitable for him.

    He is already thinking of creating a organisation.

    As for where to get so many manpower. He will thinkter. At least, he should create the prototype now.

    "Sofortable" He said and remain in the bathtub for sometime until his exhaustion was gone.

    [Ding, no host]

    "Can you record the location?" He asked.

    [Ding, yes host.]

    "Then record it and from now on record this type of important locations." Liam ordered.

    [Ding, the order has been set and the location has been sessfully recorded.]

    After hearing that he nodded his head ande out from the bathtub. After wiping his body and wearing a robe. Hees out from the bathroom and went to the kitchen to help them.

    "Why did youe dear? Also did you take a bath?" Lilith asked when she felt her son behind her.

    "Yes mom, I took a bath because I wanted to and for your question why Ie here is to help you guys" Liam replied and hugged his mother.

    "That''s how you are going to help me?" Lilith chuckled and continued "By this you will only make uste."

    After using the talent Liam finds himself in a vige.

    That vige looked poor because of house conditions but he was surprised when he saw that all the house were demolished and many people''s were killed by monsters.

    It was a monsters tide.

    At the same he saw a malnourished girl in a demolished house.

    She looked like that she hadn''t food for months.

    That girl was about the same age as him and her eyes were red while hair''s were silver.

    At this time she was looking at two bodies in front of her indifferently and even though her body was malnourished but her eyes contains a lot of determination to survive.

    That girl was wearing tattering clothes and her hand were rough and could be seen that she had done a lot of hardwork.

    Just when he wanted to continue look and find some clues the scene in front of him faded and he finds himself in the room.

    At this time he was sweating a lot.

    "What happened system? Also was she a heroine or something?" Liam huffed feeling exhausted but he could feel that the mana was not used at all.

    "It seems I have to upgrade this talent a lot." He murmured .

    [Ding, because the host has used a lot of spritual power. He seems to be exhausted.

    As for the girl, the host she was not a female protagonist but a viinous.]

    Liam stands up and went into bathroom to take a bath.

    At the same time hearing his question answer he was confused.

    First of all it''s spritual power that seems to be same as having mind power. But the most he was confused about is the girl.

    Because just by watching that scene she seems to be the rumoured female protagonist.

    stutteredstutteredstuttered

    physique

    Like her parents were killed by monsters andter she will survive while taking revenge on monsters or something like think that they should be her parents.

    Y h j I I j n u u uiddua g[Don''t Unlock It! ]

 Chapter 201: [Dont Unlock It! ]

    After using the talent Liam finds himself in a vige.

    That vige looked poor because of house conditions but he was surprised when he saw that all the house were demolished and many people''s were killed by monsters.

    It was a monsters tide.

    At the same he saw a malnourished girl in a demolished house.

    She looked like that she hadn''t food for months.

    That girl was about the same age as him and her eyes were red while hair''s were silver.

    At this time she was looking at two bodies in front of her indifferently and even though her body was malnourished but her eyes contains a lot of determination to survive.

    That girl was wearing tattering clothes and her hand were rough and could be seen that she had done a lot of hardwork.

    Just when he wanted to continue look and find some clues the scene in front of him faded and he finds himself in the room.

    At this time he was sweating a lot.

    "What happened system? Also was she a heroine or something?" Liam huffed feeling exhausted but he could feel that the mana was not used at all.

    "It seems I have to upgrade this talent a lot." He murmured .

    [Ding, because the host has used a lot of spritual power. He seems to be exhausted.

    As for the girl, the host she was not a female protagonist but a viinous.]

    Liam stands up and went into bathroom to take a bath.

    At the same time hearing his question answer he was confused.

    First of all it''s spritual power that seems to be same as having mind power. But the most he was confused about is the girl.

    Because just by watching that scene she seems to be the rumoured female protagonist.

    Like her parents were killed by monsters andter she will survive while taking revenge on monsters or something like that.

    Liam think that they should be her parents.

    "Forget it, I will definitely find about this. System did you recorded the location?" Liam felt his brain was not enough to solve the puzzle and he will knowter.

    As for what to do with her?

    He will recruit her after all it didn''t matter whether she is a female protagonist, heroine or even viiness what matters is that she may be suitable for him.

    He is already thinking of creating a organisation.

    As for where to get so many manpower. He will thinkter. At least, he should create the prototype now.

    "Sofortable" He said and remain in the bathtub for sometime until his exhaustion was gone.

    [Ding, no host]

    "Can you record the location?" He asked.

    [Ding, yes host.]

    "Then record it and from now on record this type of important locations." Liam ordered.

    [Ding, the order has been set and the location has been sessfully recorded.]

    After hearing that he nodded his head ande out from the bathtub. After wiping his body and wearing a robe. Hees out from the bathroom and went to the kitchen to help them.

    "Why did youe dear? Also did you take a bath?" Lilith asked when she felt her son behind her.

    "Yes mom, I took a bath because I wanted to and for your question why Ie here is to help you guys" Liam replied and hugged his mother.

    "That''s how you are going to help me?" Lilith chuckled and continued "By this you will only make uste."

    After using the talent Liam finds himself in a vige.

    That vige looked poor because of house conditions but he was surprised when he saw that all the house were demolished and many people''s were killed by monsters.

    It was a monsters tide.

    At the same he saw a malnourished girl in a demolished house.

    She looked like that she hadn''t food for months.

    That girl was about the same age as him and her eyes were red while hair''s were silver.

    At this time she was looking at two bodies in front of her indifferently and even though her body was malnourished but her eyes contains a lot of determination to survive.

    That girl was wearing tattering clothes and her hand were rough and could be seen that she had done a lot of hardwork.

    Just when he wanted to continue look and find some clues the scene in front of him faded and he finds himself in the room.

    At this time he was sweating a lot.

    "What happened system? Also was she a heroine or something?" Liam huffed feeling exhausted but he could feel that the mana was not used at all.

    "It seems I have to upgrade this talent a lot." He murmured .

    [Ding, because the host has used a lot of spritual power. He seems to be exhausted.

    As for the girl, the host she was not a female protagonist but a viinous.]

    Liam stands up and went into bathroom to take a bath.

    At the same time hearing his question answer he was confused.

    First of all it''s spritual power that seems to be same as having mind power. But the most he was confused about is the girl.

    Because just by watching that scene she seems to be the rumoured female protagonist.

    Like her parents were killed by monsters andter she will survive while taking revenge on monsters or something like that.

    Liam think that they should be her parents.

    "Forget it, I will definitely find about this. System did you recorded the location?" Liam felt his brain was not enough to solve the puzzle and he will knowter.

    As for what to do with her?

    He will recruit her after all it didn''t matter whether she is a female protagonist, heroine or even viiness what matters is that she may be suitable for him.

    He is already thinking of creating a organisation.

    As for where to get so many manpower. He will thinkter. At least, he should create the prototype now.

    "Sofortable" He said and remain in the bathtub for sometime until his exhaustion was gone.

    [Ding, no host]

    "Can you record the location?" He asked.

    [Ding, yes host.]

    "Then record it and from now on record this type of important locations." Liam ordered.

    [Ding, the order has been set and the location has been sessfully recorded.]

    After hearing that he nodded his head ande out from the bathtub. After wiping his body and wearing a robe. Hees out from the bathroom and went to the kitchen to help them.

    "Why did youe dear? Also did you take a bath?" Lilith asked when she felt her son behind her.

    "Yes mom, I took a bath because I wanted to and for your question why Ie here is to help you guys" Liam replied and hugged his mother.

    "That''s how you are going to help me?" Lilith chuckled and continued "By this you will only make uste."

    After using the talent Liam finds himself in a vige.

    That vige looked poor because of house conditions but he was surprised when he saw that all the house were demolished and many people''s were killed by monsters.

    It was a monsters tide.

    At the same he saw a malnourished girl in a demolished house.

    She looked like that she hadn''t food for months.

    That girl was about the same age as him and her eyes were red while hair''s were silver.

    At this time she was looking at two bodies in front of her indifferently and even though her body was malnourished but her eyes contains a lot of determination to survive.

    That girl was wearing tattering clothes and her hand were rough and could be seen that she had done a lot of hardwork.

    Just when he wanted to continue look and find some clues the scene in front of him faded and he finds himself in the room.

    At this time he was sweating a lot.

    "What happened system? Also was she a heroine or something?" Liam huffed feeling exhausted but he could feel that the mana was not used at all.

    "It seems I have to upgrade this talent a lot." He murmured .

    [Ding, because the host has used a lot of spritual power. He seems to be exhausted.

    As for the girl, the host she was not a female protagonist but a viinous.]

    Liam stands up and went into bathroom to take a bath.

    At the same time hearing his question answer he was confused.

    First of all it''s spritual power that seems to be same as having mind power. But the most he was confused about is the girl.

    Because just by watching that scene she seems to be the rumoured female protagonist.

    stutteredstutteredstuttered

    physique

    Like her parents were killed by monsters andter she will survive while taking revenge on monsters or something like think that they should be her parents.

    Y h j I I j n u u uiddua g[Don''t Unlock It! ]

    reminiscingreminiscingreminiscing

 Chapter 202: [Dont Unlock It! ]

    After using the talent Liam finds himself in a vige.

    That vige looked poor because of house conditions but he was surprised when he saw that all the house were demolished and many people''s were killed by monsters.

    It was a monsters tide.

    At the same he saw a malnourished girl in a demolished house.

    She looked like that she hadn''t food for months.

    That girl was about the same age as him and her eyes were red while hair''s were silver.

    At this time she was looking at two bodies in front of her indifferently and even though her body was malnourished but her eyes contains a lot of determination to survive.

    That girl was wearing tattering clothes and her hand were rough and could be seen that she had done a lot of hardwork.

    Just when he wanted to continue look and find some clues the scene in front of him faded and he finds himself in the room.

    At this time he was sweating a lot.

    "What happened system? Also was she a heroine or something?" Liam huffed feeling exhausted but he could feel that the mana was not used at all.

    "It seems I have to upgrade this talent a lot." He murmured .

    [Ding, because the host has used a lot of spritual power. He seems to be exhausted.

    As for the girl, the host she was not a female protagonist but a viinous.]

    Liam stands up and went into bathroom to take a bath.

    At the same time hearing his question answer he was confused.

    First of all it''s spritual power that seems to be same as having mind power. But the most he was confused about is the girl.

    Because just by watching that scene she seems to be the rumoured female protagonist.

    Like her parents were killed by monsters andter she will survive while taking revenge on monsters or something like that.

    Liam think that they should be her parents.

    "Forget it, I will definitely find about this. System did you recorded the location?" Liam felt his brain was not enough to solve the puzzle and he will knowter.

    As for what to do with her?

    He will recruit her after all it didn''t matter whether she is a female protagonist, heroine or even viiness what matters is that she may be suitable for him.

    He is already thinking of creating a organisation.

    As for where to get so many manpower. He will thinkter. At least, he should create the prototype now.

    "Sofortable" He said and remain in the bathtub for sometime until his exhaustion was gone.

    [Ding, no host]

    "Can you record the location?" He asked.

    [Ding, yes host.]

    "Then record it and from now on record this type of important locations." Liam ordered.

    [Ding, the order has been set and the location has been sessfully recorded.]

    After hearing that he nodded his head ande out from the bathtub. After wiping his body and wearing a robe. Hees out from the bathroom and went to the kitchen to help them.

    "Why did youe dear? Also did you take a bath?" Lilith asked when she felt her son behind her.

    "Yes mom, I took a bath because I wanted to and for your question why Ie here is to help you guys" Liam replied and hugged his mother.

    "That''s how you are going to help me?" Lilith chuckled and continued "By this you will only make uste."

    After using the talent Liam finds himself in a vige.

    That vige looked poor because of house conditions but he was surprised when he saw that all the house were demolished and many people''s were killed by monsters.

    It was a monsters tide.

    At the same he saw a malnourished girl in a demolished house.

    She looked like that she hadn''t food for months.

    That girl was about the same age as him and her eyes were red while hair''s were silver.

    At this time she was looking at two bodies in front of her indifferently and even though her body was malnourished but her eyes contains a lot of determination to survive.

    That girl was wearing tattering clothes and her hand were rough and could be seen that she had done a lot of hardwork.

    Just when he wanted to continue look and find some clues the scene in front of him faded and he finds himself in the room.

    At this time he was sweating a lot.

    "What happened system? Also was she a heroine or something?" Liam huffed feeling exhausted but he could feel that the mana was not used at all.

    "It seems I have to upgrade this talent a lot." He murmured .

    [Ding, because the host has used a lot of spritual power. He seems to be exhausted.

    As for the girl, the host she was not a female protagonist but a viinous.]

    Liam stands up and went into bathroom to take a bath.

    At the same time hearing his question answer he was confused.

    First of all it''s spritual power that seems to be same as having mind power. But the most he was confused about is the girl.

    Because just by watching that scene she seems to be the rumoured female protagonist.

    Like her parents were killed by monsters andter she will survive while taking revenge on monsters or something like that.

    Liam think that they should be her parents.

    "Forget it, I will definitely find about this. System did you recorded the location?" Liam felt his brain was not enough to solve the puzzle and he will knowter.

    As for what to do with her?

    He will recruit her after all it didn''t matter whether she is a female protagonist, heroine or even viiness what matters is that she may be suitable for him.

    He is already thinking of creating a organisation.

    As for where to get so many manpower. He will thinkter. At least, he should create the prototype now.

    "Sofortable" He said and remain in the bathtub for sometime until his exhaustion was gone.

    [Ding, no host]

    "Can you record the location?" He asked.

    [Ding, yes host.]

    "Then record it and from now on record this type of important locations." Liam ordered.

    [Ding, the order has been set and the location has been sessfully recorded.]

    After hearing that he nodded his head ande out from the bathtub. After wiping his body and wearing a robe. Hees out from the bathroom and went to the kitchen to help them.

    "Why did youe dear? Also did you take a bath?" Lilith asked when she felt her son behind her.

    "Yes mom, I took a bath because I wanted to and for your question why Ie here is to help you guys" Liam replied and hugged his mother.

    "That''s how you are going to help me?" Lilith chuckled and continued "By this you will only make uste."

    After using the talent Liam finds himself in a vige.

    That vige looked poor because of house conditions but he was surprised when he saw that all the house were demolished and many people''s were killed by monsters.

    It was a monsters tide.

    At the same he saw a malnourished girl in a demolished house.

    She looked like that she hadn''t food for months.

    That girl was about the same age as him and her eyes were red while hair''s were silver.

    At this time she was looking at two bodies in front of her indifferently and even though her body was malnourished but her eyes contains a lot of determination to survive.

    That girl was wearing tattering clothes and her hand were rough and could be seen that she had done a lot of hardwork.

    Just when he wanted to continue look and find some clues the scene in front of him faded and he finds himself in the room.

    At this time he was sweating a lot.

    "What happened system? Also was she a heroine or something?" Liam huffed feeling exhausted but he could feel that the mana was not used at all.

    "It seems I have to upgrade this talent a lot." He murmured .

    [Ding, because the host has used a lot of spritual power. He seems to be exhausted.

    As for the girl, the host she was not a female protagonist but a viinous.]

    Liam stands up and went into bathroom to take a bath.

    At the same time hearing his question answer he was confused.

    First of all it''s spritual power that seems to be same as having mind power. But the most he was confused about is the girl.

    Because just by watching that scene she seems to be the rumoured female protagonist.

    stutteredstutteredstuttered

    physique

    Like her parents were killed by monsters andter she will survive while taking revenge on monsters or something like think that they should be her parents.

    [Don''t Unlock It! ]

    Y h j I I j n u u uiddua g[Don''t Unlock It! ]

    reminiscingreminiscingreminiscing

 Chapter 203: [Dont Unlock It! ]

    After using the talent Liam finds himself in a vige.

    That vige looked poor because of house conditions but he was surprised when he saw that all the house were demolished and many people''s were killed by monsters.

    It was a monsters tide.

    At the same he saw a malnourished girl in a demolished house.

    She looked like that she hadn''t food for months.

    That girl was about the same age as him and her eyes were red while hair''s were silver.

    At this time she was looking at two bodies in front of her indifferently and even though her body was malnourished but her eyes contains a lot of determination to survive.

    That girl was wearing tattering clothes and her hand were rough and could be seen that she had done a lot of hardwork.

    Just when he wanted to continue look and find some clues the scene in front of him faded and he finds himself in the room.

    At this time he was sweating a lot.

    "What happened system? Also was she a heroine or something?" Liam huffed feeling exhausted but he could feel that the mana was not used at all.

    "It seems I have to upgrade this talent a lot." He murmured .

    [Ding, because the host has used a lot of spritual power. He seems to be exhausted.

    As for the girl, the host she was not a female protagonist but a viinous.]

    Liam stands up and went into bathroom to take a bath.

    At the same time hearing his question answer he was confused.

    First of all it''s spritual power that seems to be same as having mind power. But the most he was confused about is the girl.

    Because just by watching that scene she seems to be the rumoured female protagonist.

    Like her parents were killed by monsters andter she will survive while taking revenge on monsters or something like that.

    Liam think that they should be her parents.

    "Forget it, I will definitely find about this. System did you recorded the location?" Liam felt his brain was not enough to solve the puzzle and he will knowter.

    As for what to do with her?

    He will recruit her after all it didn''t matter whether she is a female protagonist, heroine or even viiness what matters is that she may be suitable for him.

    He is already thinking of creating a organisation.

    As for where to get so many manpower. He will thinkter. At least, he should create the prototype now.

    "Sofortable" He said and remain in the bathtub for sometime until his exhaustion was gone.

    [Ding, no host]

    "Can you record the location?" He asked.

    [Ding, yes host.]

    "Then record it and from now on record this type of important locations." Liam ordered.

    [Ding, the order has been set and the location has been sessfully recorded.]

    After hearing that he nodded his head ande out from the bathtub. After wiping his body and wearing a robe. Hees out from the bathroom and went to the kitchen to help them.

    "Why did youe dear? Also did you take a bath?" Lilith asked when she felt her son behind her.

    "Yes mom, I took a bath because I wanted to and for your question why Ie here is to help you guys" Liam replied and hugged his mother.

    "That''s how you are going to help me?" Lilith chuckled and continued "By this you will only make uste."

    After using the talent Liam finds himself in a vige.

    That vige looked poor because of house conditions but he was surprised when he saw that all the house were demolished and many people''s were killed by monsters.

    It was a monsters tide.

    At the same he saw a malnourished girl in a demolished house.

    She looked like that she hadn''t food for months.

    That girl was about the same age as him and her eyes were red while hair''s were silver.

    At this time she was looking at two bodies in front of her indifferently and even though her body was malnourished but her eyes contains a lot of determination to survive.

    That girl was wearing tattering clothes and her hand were rough and could be seen that she had done a lot of hardwork.

    Just when he wanted to continue look and find some clues the scene in front of him faded and he finds himself in the room.

    At this time he was sweating a lot.

    "What happened system? Also was she a heroine or something?" Liam huffed feeling exhausted but he could feel that the mana was not used at all.

    "It seems I have to upgrade this talent a lot." He murmured .

    [Ding, because the host has used a lot of spritual power. He seems to be exhausted.

    As for the girl, the host she was not a female protagonist but a viinous.]

    Liam stands up and went into bathroom to take a bath.

    At the same time hearing his question answer he was confused.

    First of all it''s spritual power that seems to be same as having mind power. But the most he was confused about is the girl.

    Because just by watching that scene she seems to be the rumoured female protagonist.

    Like her parents were killed by monsters andter she will survive while taking revenge on monsters or something like that.

    Liam think that they should be her parents.

    "Forget it, I will definitely find about this. System did you recorded the location?" Liam felt his brain was not enough to solve the puzzle and he will knowter.

    As for what to do with her?

    He will recruit her after all it didn''t matter whether she is a female protagonist, heroine or even viiness what matters is that she may be suitable for him.

    He is already thinking of creating a organisation.

    As for where to get so many manpower. He will thinkter. At least, he should create the prototype now.

    "Sofortable" He said and remain in the bathtub for sometime until his exhaustion was gone.

    [Ding, no host]

    "Can you record the location?" He asked.

    [Ding, yes host.]

    "Then record it and from now on record this type of important locations." Liam ordered.

    [Ding, the order has been set and the location has been sessfully recorded.]

    After hearing that he nodded his head ande out from the bathtub. After wiping his body and wearing a robe. Hees out from the bathroom and went to the kitchen to help them.

    "Why did youe dear? Also did you take a bath?" Lilith asked when she felt her son behind her.

    "Yes mom, I took a bath because I wanted to and for your question why Ie here is to help you guys" Liam replied and hugged his mother.

    "That''s how you are going to help me?" Lilith chuckled and continued "By this you will only make uste."

    After using the talent Liam finds himself in a vige.

    That vige looked poor because of house conditions but he was surprised when he saw that all the house were demolished and many people''s were killed by monsters.

    It was a monsters tide.

    At the same he saw a malnourished girl in a demolished house.

    She looked like that she hadn''t food for months.

    That girl was about the same age as him and her eyes were red while hair''s were silver.

    At this time she was looking at two bodies in front of her indifferently and even though her body was malnourished but her eyes contains a lot of determination to survive.

    That girl was wearing tattering clothes and her hand were rough and could be seen that she had done a lot of hardwork.

    Just when he wanted to continue look and find some clues the scene in front of him faded and he finds himself in the room.

    At this time he was sweating a lot.

    "What happened system? Also was she a heroine or something?" Liam huffed feeling exhausted but he could feel that the mana was not used at all.

    "It seems I have to upgrade this talent a lot." He murmured .

    [Ding, because the host has used a lot of spritual power. He seems to be exhausted.

    As for the girl, the host she was not a female protagonist but a viinous.]

    Liam stands up and went into bathroom to take a bath.

    At the same time hearing his question answer he was confused.

    First of all it''s spritual power that seems to be same as having mind power. But the most he was confused about is the girl.

    Because just by watching that scene she seems to be the rumoured female protagonist.

    stutteredstutteredstuttered

    physique

    Like her parents were killed by monsters andter she will survive while taking revenge on monsters or something like think that they should be her parents.

    [Don''t Unlock It! ]

    Y h j I I j n u u uiddua g[Don''t Unlock It! ]

    reminiscingreminiscingreminiscing stuttered

 Chapter 204: [Dont Unlock It! ]

    Liam heard her reply and smiled. He said "Good girl."

    He put his hand on her head and started rubbing there. It was like that he was the one who is bigger not her. He patted her head like she was a little girl.

    It was like she was his daughter.

    ''Daughter huh? In the future I will also have a good daughter. After all... I am going to Impregnate my mom today.'' Thinking of this he was in good mood.

    Lilith blushingly however her eyes squinted showing that she was enjoying his touch.

    She didn''t know why but looking at her son she felt her heart started to beat fast. His gaze was looking at her so lovingly like.. like... She was his daughter.

    She didn''t know that her son was so dirty that he was thinking of her and his unborn child.

    Of course not about sex, he isn''t this disgusting yet. Like he didn''t think about sex with her while she was child. He will have sex with her once she became big.

    He knows that he is somehow disgusting but whatever.

    He likes it.

    Hearing her answer he patted her head with his one hand while moved his fingers inside her asshole.

    Her asshole was hairless. He put her nipples in his mouth again.

    Then he started sucking them like a child.

    While he did that his mother moaned,

    "~Ahnn~"

    "~Ahnn~"

    While moaning she rubbed his head and at the same time she pushed his head on her breasts as if she wanted him to suck everything out from her nipples.

    As usual when he sucked her nipples the milk flowed out from her breasts and he drinks it.

    Hearing his mother moaning from time to time excited him but it made his dick twitch when he thought that she is his blood rted mom and he is sucking her breasts while he is this big. But not only that his mother is also rubbing his head gently. As if scratching her fingers inside his hairs lightly.

    Liam gulped the milk in his mouth and at the same time felt that Celestia was rubbing her fingers on his chest.

    Her soft fingers scratched his chest and he could feel some hot sighs on his ears.

    His and his mother face was in front of each other''s. They wereying down one side using their hand.

    Liam heard was under his mother''s chin and he was sucking milk from her breasts.

    His leg was on her legs, he just didn''t put his leg over there but also rubbed his leg slightly on her''s. When he rubbed his legs on her legs he could feel her stockings texture. The fragrance of her body enter inside his nose and he sniffed it while drinking her milk.

    His right hand was on her ass cheeks while the fingers of his hand were moving inside and outside inside his mother''s asshole.

    The difference between her pussy and asshole is that when he would put his finger inside her pussy, it would be wet and he could move his fingers inside her quite easily.

    As for her asshole, it was totally different. Because he had rammed her many times with his dick inside her pussy, it was little loose.

    But it wasn''t loose that it couldn''t grip and squeeze his dick. It was loose when he would put his finger inside her pussy. As for his dick, when he would put his dick inside her pussy it would be the perfect shape of his dick.

    After using her pussy in previous year''s her pussy hadpletely took his dick shape.

    He had enjoyed her womb many times.

    That''s why her pussy was little loose for his fingers but her asshole was quite different.

    It squeezed his fingerspletely. Not only that but because he hadn''t wet his fingers and her asshole wasn''t wet from the beginning.

    He had to use some force to move his fingers in her asshole.

    But putting his fingers inside her pussy and asshole feelpletely different.

    Asshole feel more so when he rub the wrinkles on the entrance of her asshole. It just hit different in heart. Like he had conquered this womenpletely.

    In fact he had already did this. He had conquered his mother.

    When he did all this he could hear his mother''s moaning from time to time.

    It excited him and he sucked her nipples while his dick twitched.

    Their body were almost about to be one. The distance between each other was so little. It was also because Celestia had hugged him from behind and pushed him more closer to his mother body.

    Liam could feel the heat of her body and when he moved his legs over her his dick twitched. He was sure that the precum had already started toe out from his dick.

    When his dick twitch it touch her belly because the distance between them was so little.

    His ns rubbed on her stomach and he felt like that she was teasing him. She didn''t have any fat over her body except her breasts and butt that are big.

    Her waist ispletely thin and her legs are great to feel when he touch them.

    He rubbed his leg on her legs, his fingers moved in her dry asshole and his mouth sucked her nipples while his dick rubbed as it twitched on her belly.

    Then he took out his fingers from her asshole and moved his hand towards his head.

    He sucked her milk and after moving that hand especially that fingers he spit on them.

    What he spit waspletely white thick milk mixed with his saliva.

    After spiting out he moved his hand towards her ass hole. Then put back that hand on her ass cheeks.

    He stroked her ass cheeks and squeezed her, ass cheeks. After feeling a little that it was time he moved his fingers inside her ass hole again.

    He put his one finger inside her asshole then he moved his finger for some time.

    While he was moving his fingers inside and outside her asshole. His mouth was sucking her nipples.

    But he thinks that he had enough of her milk.

    No, in fact not enough but he had eaten the food a littleter then the evening time a little early. So his stomach was full.

    He only drink her milk because he had sucked and licked her feet.

    After having this feel, he took out her nipples from his mouth and then slurped as well as licked the milk around his mouth with tongue.

    Then he made the distance between them even smaller and raised his mouth as he kissed her lips.

    His mother''s eyes were closed and her lips had aparted from each other giving seductive moaning from time to time.

    When he kissed her lips, his eyes was open and he was looking at her expression.

    His mother was so cute that he wanted to take a bite on her lips gently.

    Her lips were soft too.

    When he kissed her lips his mother''s eyes quivered and it excited him.

    He moved his left hand and put it on her breasts.

    Her breasts were soft and big. They were like soft big balls. Her breasts simply couldn''te into his one hand.

    Her nipples were erect because of all his teasing.

    He put his hand on her breasts and then rolled his fingers around her nipples.

    From time to time he also give it a good squeeze.

    Because of squeezing her breasts, milk sprayed out on him. Her milk was like that it was almost unlimited.

    He had paid attention, in fact he had sucked her milk for 6 years which is simply impossible.

    But after knowing that she use her mana to supply milk. He was moved and made a spell. So they can get the best of both world.

    He squeezed her breasts and rolled his fingers around her nipples.

    He couldn''t help but finally touch her nipples with his fingers.

    He poked her nipples and then he pinched her nipples softly between his two fingers.

    As he did his mother moaned.

    "~Ahnn~ hiss dear what are you doing. Why are scratching and piching my nipples!?"

    Liam chuckled and asked "Don''t you like it though?"

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.[Don''t Unlock It! ][Don''t Unlock It! ]Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179.

    Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179.

    Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*

 Chapter 205: [Dont Unlock It! ]

    Liam heard her reply and smiled. He said "Good girl."

    He put his hand on her head and started rubbing there. It was like that he was the one who is bigger not her. He patted her head like she was a little girl.

    It was like she was his daughter.

    ''Daughter huh? In the future I will also have a good daughter. After all... I am going to Impregnate my mom today.'' Thinking of this he was in good mood.

    Lilith blushingly however her eyes squinted showing that she was enjoying his touch.

    She didn''t know why but looking at her son she felt her heart started to beat fast. His gaze was looking at her so lovingly like.. like... She was his daughter.

    She didn''t know that her son was so dirty that he was thinking of her and his unborn child.

    Of course not about sex, he isn''t this disgusting yet. Like he didn''t think about sex with her while she was child. He will have sex with her once she became big.

    He knows that he is somehow disgusting but whatever.

    He likes it.

    Hearing her answer he patted her head with his one hand while moved his fingers inside her asshole.

    Her asshole was hairless. He put her nipples in his mouth again.

    Then he started sucking them like a child.

    While he did that his mother moaned,

    "~Ahnn~"

    "~Ahnn~"

    While moaning she rubbed his head and at the same time she pushed his head on her breasts as if she wanted him to suck everything out from her nipples.

    As usual when he sucked her nipples the milk flowed out from her breasts and he drinks it.

    Hearing his mother moaning from time to time excited him but it made his dick twitch when he thought that she is his blood rted mom and he is sucking her breasts while he is this big. But not only that his mother is also rubbing his head gently. As if scratching her fingers inside his hairs lightly.

    Liam gulped the milk in his mouth and at the same time felt that Celestia was rubbing her fingers on his chest.

    Her soft fingers scratched his chest and he could feel some hot sighs on his ears.

    His and his mother face was in front of each other''s. They wereying down one side using their hand.

    Liam heard was under his mother''s chin and he was sucking milk from her breasts.

    His leg was on her legs, he just didn''t put his leg over there but also rubbed his leg slightly on her''s. When he rubbed his legs on her legs he could feel her stockings texture. The fragrance of her body enter inside his nose and he sniffed it while drinking her milk.

    His right hand was on her ass cheeks while the fingers of his hand were moving inside and outside inside his mother''s asshole.

    The difference between her pussy and asshole is that when he would put his finger inside her pussy, it would be wet and he could move his fingers inside her quite easily.

    As for her asshole, it was totally different. Because he had rammed her many times with his dick inside her pussy, it was little loose.

    But it wasn''t loose that it couldn''t grip and squeeze his dick. It was loose when he would put his finger inside her pussy. As for his dick, when he would put his dick inside her pussy it would be the perfect shape of his dick.

    After using her pussy in previous year''s her pussy hadpletely took his dick shape.

    He had enjoyed her womb many times.

    That''s why her pussy was little loose for his fingers but her asshole was quite different.

    It squeezed his fingerspletely. Not only that but because he hadn''t wet his fingers and her asshole wasn''t wet from the beginning.

    He had to use some force to move his fingers in her asshole.

    But putting his fingers inside her pussy and asshole feelpletely different.

    Asshole feel more so when he rub the wrinkles on the entrance of her asshole. It just hit different in heart. Like he had conquered this womenpletely.

    In fact he had already did this. He had conquered his mother.

    When he did all this he could hear his mother''s moaning from time to time.

    It excited him and he sucked her nipples while his dick twitched.

    Their body were almost about to be one. The distance between each other was so little. It was also because Celestia had hugged him from behind and pushed him more closer to his mother body.

    Liam could feel the heat of her body and when he moved his legs over her his dick twitched. He was sure that the precum had already started toe out from his dick.

    When his dick twitch it touch her belly because the distance between them was so little.

    His ns rubbed on her stomach and he felt like that she was teasing him. She didn''t have any fat over her body except her breasts and butt that are big.

    Her waist ispletely thin and her legs are great to feel when he touch them.

    He rubbed his leg on her legs, his fingers moved in her dry asshole and his mouth sucked her nipples while his dick rubbed as it twitched on her belly.

    Then he took out his fingers from her asshole and moved his hand towards his head.

    He sucked her milk and after moving that hand especially that fingers he spit on them.

    What he spit waspletely white thick milk mixed with his saliva.

    After spiting out he moved his hand towards her ass hole. Then put back that hand on her ass cheeks.

    He stroked her ass cheeks and squeezed her, ass cheeks. After feeling a little that it was time he moved his fingers inside her ass hole again.

    He put his one finger inside her asshole then he moved his finger for some time.

    While he was moving his fingers inside and outside her asshole. His mouth was sucking her nipples.

    But he thinks that he had enough of her milk.

    No, in fact not enough but he had eaten the food a littleter then the evening time a little early. So his stomach was full.

    He only drink her milk because he had sucked and licked her feet.

    After having this feel, he took out her nipples from his mouth and then slurped as well as licked the milk around his mouth with tongue.

    Then he made the distance between them even smaller and raised his mouth as he kissed her lips.

    His mother''s eyes were closed and her lips had aparted from each other giving seductive moaning from time to time.

    When he kissed her lips, his eyes was open and he was looking at her expression.

    His mother was so cute that he wanted to take a bite on her lips gently.

    Her lips were soft too.

    When he kissed her lips his mother''s eyes quivered and it excited him.

    He moved his left hand and put it on her breasts.

    Her breasts were soft and big. They were like soft big balls. Her breasts simply couldn''te into his one hand.

    Her nipples were erect because of all his teasing.

    He put his hand on her breasts and then rolled his fingers around her nipples.

    From time to time he also give it a good squeeze.

    Because of squeezing her breasts, milk sprayed out on him. Her milk was like that it was almost unlimited.

    He had paid attention, in fact he had sucked her milk for 6 years which is simply impossible.

    But after knowing that she use her mana to supply milk. He was moved and made a spell. So they can get the best of both world.

    He squeezed her breasts and rolled his fingers around her nipples.

    He couldn''t help but finally touch her nipples with his fingers.

    He poked her nipples and then he pinched her nipples softly between his two fingers.

    As he did his mother moaned.

    "~Ahnn~ hiss dear what are you doing. Why are scratching and piching my nipples!?"

    Liam chuckled and asked "Don''t you like it though?"

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.[Don''t Unlock It! ][Don''t Unlock It! ]Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179.

    Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179.

    Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things* h j

 Chapter 206: [Dont Unlock It! ]

    Liam heard her reply and smiled. He said "Good girl."

    He put his hand on her head and started rubbing there. It was like that he was the one who is bigger not her. He patted her head like she was a little girl.

    It was like she was his daughter.

    ''Daughter huh? In the future I will also have a good daughter. After all... I am going to Impregnate my mom today.'' Thinking of this he was in good mood.

    Lilith blushingly however her eyes squinted showing that she was enjoying his touch.

    She didn''t know why but looking at her son she felt her heart started to beat fast. His gaze was looking at her so lovingly like.. like... She was his daughter.

    She didn''t know that her son was so dirty that he was thinking of her and his unborn child.

    Of course not about sex, he isn''t this disgusting yet. Like he didn''t think about sex with her while she was child. He will have sex with her once she became big.

    He knows that he is somehow disgusting but whatever.

    He likes it.

    Hearing her answer he patted her head with his one hand while moved his fingers inside her asshole.

    Her asshole was hairless. He put her nipples in his mouth again.

    Then he started sucking them like a child.

    While he did that his mother moaned,

    "~Ahnn~"

    "~Ahnn~"

    While moaning she rubbed his head and at the same time she pushed his head on her breasts as if she wanted him to suck everything out from her nipples.

    As usual when he sucked her nipples the milk flowed out from her breasts and he drinks it.

    Hearing his mother moaning from time to time excited him but it made his dick twitch when he thought that she is his blood rted mom and he is sucking her breasts while he is this big. But not only that his mother is also rubbing his head gently. As if scratching her fingers inside his hairs lightly.

    Liam gulped the milk in his mouth and at the same time felt that Celestia was rubbing her fingers on his chest.

    Her soft fingers scratched his chest and he could feel some hot sighs on his ears.

    His and his mother face was in front of each other''s. They wereying down one side using their hand.

    Liam heard was under his mother''s chin and he was sucking milk from her breasts.

    His leg was on her legs, he just didn''t put his leg over there but also rubbed his leg slightly on her''s. When he rubbed his legs on her legs he could feel her stockings texture. The fragrance of her body enter inside his nose and he sniffed it while drinking her milk.

    His right hand was on her ass cheeks while the fingers of his hand were moving inside and outside inside his mother''s asshole.

    The difference between her pussy and asshole is that when he would put his finger inside her pussy, it would be wet and he could move his fingers inside her quite easily.

    As for her asshole, it was totally different. Because he had rammed her many times with his dick inside her pussy, it was little loose.

    But it wasn''t loose that it couldn''t grip and squeeze his dick. It was loose when he would put his finger inside her pussy. As for his dick, when he would put his dick inside her pussy it would be the perfect shape of his dick.

    After using her pussy in previous year''s her pussy hadpletely took his dick shape.

    He had enjoyed her womb many times.

    That''s why her pussy was little loose for his fingers but her asshole was quite different.

    It squeezed his fingerspletely. Not only that but because he hadn''t wet his fingers and her asshole wasn''t wet from the beginning.

    He had to use some force to move his fingers in her asshole.

    But putting his fingers inside her pussy and asshole feelpletely different.

    Asshole feel more so when he rub the wrinkles on the entrance of her asshole. It just hit different in heart. Like he had conquered this womenpletely.

    In fact he had already did this. He had conquered his mother.

    When he did all this he could hear his mother''s moaning from time to time.

    It excited him and he sucked her nipples while his dick twitched.

    Their body were almost about to be one. The distance between each other was so little. It was also because Celestia had hugged him from behind and pushed him more closer to his mother body.

    Liam could feel the heat of her body and when he moved his legs over her his dick twitched. He was sure that the precum had already started toe out from his dick.

    When his dick twitch it touch her belly because the distance between them was so little.

    His ns rubbed on her stomach and he felt like that she was teasing him. She didn''t have any fat over her body except her breasts and butt that are big.

    Her waist ispletely thin and her legs are great to feel when he touch them.

    He rubbed his leg on her legs, his fingers moved in her dry asshole and his mouth sucked her nipples while his dick rubbed as it twitched on her belly.

    Then he took out his fingers from her asshole and moved his hand towards his head.

    He sucked her milk and after moving that hand especially that fingers he spit on them.

    What he spit waspletely white thick milk mixed with his saliva.

    After spiting out he moved his hand towards her ass hole. Then put back that hand on her ass cheeks.

    He stroked her ass cheeks and squeezed her, ass cheeks. After feeling a little that it was time he moved his fingers inside her ass hole again.

    He put his one finger inside her asshole then he moved his finger for some time.

    While he was moving his fingers inside and outside her asshole. His mouth was sucking her nipples.

    But he thinks that he had enough of her milk.

    No, in fact not enough but he had eaten the food a littleter then the evening time a little early. So his stomach was full.

    He only drink her milk because he had sucked and licked her feet.

    After having this feel, he took out her nipples from his mouth and then slurped as well as licked the milk around his mouth with tongue.

    Then he made the distance between them even smaller and raised his mouth as he kissed her lips.

    His mother''s eyes were closed and her lips had aparted from each other giving seductive moaning from time to time.

    When he kissed her lips, his eyes was open and he was looking at her expression.

    His mother was so cute that he wanted to take a bite on her lips gently.

    Her lips were soft too.

    When he kissed her lips his mother''s eyes quivered and it excited him.

    He moved his left hand and put it on her breasts.

    Her breasts were soft and big. They were like soft big balls. Her breasts simply couldn''te into his one hand.

    Her nipples were erect because of all his teasing.

    He put his hand on her breasts and then rolled his fingers around her nipples.

    From time to time he also give it a good squeeze.

    Because of squeezing her breasts, milk sprayed out on him. Her milk was like that it was almost unlimited.

    He had paid attention, in fact he had sucked her milk for 6 years which is simply impossible.

    But after knowing that she use her mana to supply milk. He was moved and made a spell. So they can get the best of both world.

    He squeezed her breasts and rolled his fingers around her nipples.

    He couldn''t help but finally touch her nipples with his fingers.

    He poked her nipples and then he pinched her nipples softly between his two fingers.

    As he did his mother moaned.

    "~Ahnn~ hiss dear what are you doing. Why are scratching and piching my nipples!?"

    Liam chuckled and asked "Don''t you like it though?"

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.[Don''t Unlock It! ][Don''t Unlock It! ]Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179.

    Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179.

    Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things* h j6incestuousincestuous

 Chapter 207: [Dont Unlock It! ]

    Liam heard her reply and smiled. He said "Good girl."

    He put his hand on her head and started rubbing there. It was like that he was the one who is bigger not her. He patted her head like she was a little girl.

    It was like she was his daughter.

    ''Daughter huh? In the future I will also have a good daughter. After all... I am going to Impregnate my mom today.'' Thinking of this he was in good mood.

    Lilith blushingly however her eyes squinted showing that she was enjoying his touch.

    She didn''t know why but looking at her son she felt her heart started to beat fast. His gaze was looking at her so lovingly like.. like... She was his daughter.

    She didn''t know that her son was so dirty that he was thinking of her and his unborn child.

    Of course not about sex, he isn''t this disgusting yet. Like he didn''t think about sex with her while she was child. He will have sex with her once she became big.

    He knows that he is somehow disgusting but whatever.

    He likes it.

    Hearing her answer he patted her head with his one hand while moved his fingers inside her asshole.

    Her asshole was hairless. He put her nipples in his mouth again.

    Then he started sucking them like a child.

    While he did that his mother moaned,

    "~Ahnn~"

    "~Ahnn~"

    While moaning she rubbed his head and at the same time she pushed his head on her breasts as if she wanted him to suck everything out from her nipples.

    As usual when he sucked her nipples the milk flowed out from her breasts and he drinks it.

    Hearing his mother moaning from time to time excited him but it made his dick twitch when he thought that she is his blood rted mom and he is sucking her breasts while he is this big. But not only that his mother is also rubbing his head gently. As if scratching her fingers inside his hairs lightly.

    Liam gulped the milk in his mouth and at the same time felt that Celestia was rubbing her fingers on his chest.

    Her soft fingers scratched his chest and he could feel some hot sighs on his ears.

    His and his mother face was in front of each other''s. They wereying down one side using their hand.

    Liam heard was under his mother''s chin and he was sucking milk from her breasts.

    His leg was on her legs, he just didn''t put his leg over there but also rubbed his leg slightly on her''s. When he rubbed his legs on her legs he could feel her stockings texture. The fragrance of her body enter inside his nose and he sniffed it while drinking her milk.

    His right hand was on her ass cheeks while the fingers of his hand were moving inside and outside inside his mother''s asshole.

    The difference between her pussy and asshole is that when he would put his finger inside her pussy, it would be wet and he could move his fingers inside her quite easily.

    As for her asshole, it was totally different. Because he had rammed her many times with his dick inside her pussy, it was little loose.

    But it wasn''t loose that it couldn''t grip and squeeze his dick. It was loose when he would put his finger inside her pussy. As for his dick, when he would put his dick inside her pussy it would be the perfect shape of his dick.

    After using her pussy in previous year''s her pussy hadpletely took his dick shape.

    He had enjoyed her womb many times.

    That''s why her pussy was little loose for his fingers but her asshole was quite different.

    It squeezed his fingerspletely. Not only that but because he hadn''t wet his fingers and her asshole wasn''t wet from the beginning.

    He had to use some force to move his fingers in her asshole.

    But putting his fingers inside her pussy and asshole feelpletely different.

    Asshole feel more so when he rub the wrinkles on the entrance of her asshole. It just hit different in heart. Like he had conquered this womenpletely.

    In fact he had already did this. He had conquered his mother.

    When he did all this he could hear his mother''s moaning from time to time.

    It excited him and he sucked her nipples while his dick twitched.

    Their body were almost about to be one. The distance between each other was so little. It was also because Celestia had hugged him from behind and pushed him more closer to his mother body.

    Liam could feel the heat of her body and when he moved his legs over her his dick twitched. He was sure that the precum had already started toe out from his dick.

    When his dick twitch it touch her belly because the distance between them was so little.

    His ns rubbed on her stomach and he felt like that she was teasing him. She didn''t have any fat over her body except her breasts and butt that are big.

    Her waist ispletely thin and her legs are great to feel when he touch them.

    He rubbed his leg on her legs, his fingers moved in her dry asshole and his mouth sucked her nipples while his dick rubbed as it twitched on her belly.

    Then he took out his fingers from her asshole and moved his hand towards his head.

    He sucked her milk and after moving that hand especially that fingers he spit on them.

    What he spit waspletely white thick milk mixed with his saliva.

    After spiting out he moved his hand towards her ass hole. Then put back that hand on her ass cheeks.

    He stroked her ass cheeks and squeezed her, ass cheeks. After feeling a little that it was time he moved his fingers inside her ass hole again.

    He put his one finger inside her asshole then he moved his finger for some time.

    While he was moving his fingers inside and outside her asshole. His mouth was sucking her nipples.

    But he thinks that he had enough of her milk.

    No, in fact not enough but he had eaten the food a littleter then the evening time a little early. So his stomach was full.

    He only drink her milk because he had sucked and licked her feet.

    After having this feel, he took out her nipples from his mouth and then slurped as well as licked the milk around his mouth with tongue.

    Then he made the distance between them even smaller and raised his mouth as he kissed her lips.

    His mother''s eyes were closed and her lips had aparted from each other giving seductive moaning from time to time.

    When he kissed her lips, his eyes was open and he was looking at her expression.

    His mother was so cute that he wanted to take a bite on her lips gently.

    Her lips were soft too.

    When he kissed her lips his mother''s eyes quivered and it excited him.

    He moved his left hand and put it on her breasts.

    Her breasts were soft and big. They were like soft big balls. Her breasts simply couldn''te into his one hand.

    Her nipples were erect because of all his teasing.

    He put his hand on her breasts and then rolled his fingers around her nipples.

    From time to time he also give it a good squeeze.

    Because of squeezing her breasts, milk sprayed out on him. Her milk was like that it was almost unlimited.

    He had paid attention, in fact he had sucked her milk for 6 years which is simply impossible.

    But after knowing that she use her mana to supply milk. He was moved and made a spell. So they can get the best of both world.

    He squeezed her breasts and rolled his fingers around her nipples.

    He couldn''t help but finally touch her nipples with his fingers.

    He poked her nipples and then he pinched her nipples softly between his two fingers.

    As he did his mother moaned.

    "~Ahnn~ hiss dear what are you doing. Why are scratching and piching my nipples!?"

    Liam chuckled and asked "Don''t you like it though?"

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.[Don''t Unlock It! ][Don''t Unlock It! ]Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179.

    Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179.

    Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things* h j6incestuousincestuousj jkz kerchi u

 Chapter 208: [Dont Unlock It! ]

    Celestia took a deep sniff of her palm and as she did, a fishy yet a smell that made her body excited and tremble entered inside her nose. She felt her soul seems to be satisfied just by one whiff of his precum smell.

    She was excited and like a pervert she started taking whiff of his precum smell.

    Her cheeks were abnormally red. While her face showing that she was enjoying what she was actually doing.

    On the other hand Liam felt that Celestia stopped stroking his dick and felt a little empty inside his heart.

    However he was turned on when heard a sniffing sound. It was so clear in this soundless room that it made crystal clear sound.

    Liam had a trace of suspicious that what is she doing?

    Then he sensed with his mana and as he did he was stunned.

    Then his heart starting beating fastly and his dick twitched and the veins on his dick popped up.

    The veins were popping up before but now they were really looks like that they were about to burst.

    However Liam didn''t looked at his dick but looked at Celestia who was still enjoying his precum smell.

    If a beautiful women, whether she is your wife or not but if she sniff your semen smell it will definitely made that man excited.

    Liam was also your average teenager. He was also looking at his women sniffing his precum.

    This is the second women who sniffed his semen smell.

    The first one is always his mother.

    There was a huge smile on his face.

    Then he stopped looking at her.

    ''She should sniff it for some time right?'' He thought and then continued what he was about to do and was doing.

    He put his mother''s breast flesh inside his mouth and started sucking her flesh like he wanted to slurp everything. He didn''t bite them as even though he like a little bit of soft rough y with his women but he knows that he won''t like hardcore stuff.

    He sucked around her breasts a lot not to mention the previous spots where he had sucked before has now hickey mark.

    The light of the room were on and so he could see everything inside the room.

    He moved his hand and put that on her pussy while his left hand was squeezing his mother soft breasts.

    He rubbed his other hand on his mother pussy gently and find out that her pussy was wet with her lewd juice.

    His smile widen and he looked at his mother who is closing her eyes.

    He didn''t said anything to her but just rubbed his hand on her pussy.

    Her pussy was a little fat and her pussy lips were pink but the most exciting things was that extremely soft flesh that he was rubbing. It was so sort that he didn''t wanted to move his hand.

    And so he really didn''t moved, her pussy was hot and her precum covered his palm.

    There was a sweet fragrance that wasing from her body especially her pussy smell.

    He had smelled it before so he can definitely tell that it was her precum smell.

    Thinking of this, he rubbed his hand on her pussy and at the same time his leg rubbed over her''s as he felt the stockings textures.

    His mouth kissed and sucked his mother''s breast all over the over ce.

    He moved his head back''s a little and looked at her breasts.

    "Mom, the hickey''s mark on your breasts are very beautiful." There was a soft touch in his eyes yet at the same time his eyes were so hot like a pervert who was looking at a masterpiece.

    He was satisfiedpletely, not only because his mother body is soft but also because he had marked her breasts as his.

    He imed that she is only his!

    Hearing her what son was saying, Lilith felt shame but she quietly opened her eyes and looked at her breasts.

    She gasped inside her heart and closed her eyes again. She didn''t wanted her son to know that she was looking at her breasts. She didn''t replied him anything but thought of what she saw.

    ''My breasts were so red, well even though they are normally white and pinky. Usually whenever he would squeezed them a little my breasts will spray milk and even if he didn''t squeeze them with force but they would still became red due to this they look alluring... what the hell I am thinking!!! Am I a narcissistic women?'' She covered her face inwardly.

    Thinking of red hickey mark all over her breasts she felt that her breasts were so hot and itchy.

    It''s as if she didn''t touched them her itchyness won''t go away.

    Liam saw that his mother didn''t replied him anything and chuckled.

    "Mom, your breasts are so beautiful." He rubbed his hand on her beautiful breasts.

    But he didn''t know that because of this she felt even more itchyness inside her heart.

    She couldn''t help and finally said "C-can you squeeze my breasts? They feel itchy."

    At the end her voice became low and her face alluring red.

    "~Heh~ Sure mom, but look at me while I do this. I want to see your beautiful blue eyes." He said and didn''t squeezed as she said.

    He wanted to see her expression, her expression which were shy and her eyes which was misty blue. Both of them were things which could excite him.

    Lilith even though shy but because of her previous determination opened her eyes and replied him "Now can you?"

    "My beautiful mom has asked me something and someone as fillial as me will naturally do what she asked for." He replied her and previously his hand were stopped on her pussy when she asked him to stop rubbing her breasts and squeeze her breasts.

    Just as he was about to squeeze her breasts and be a fillial child. He thought of something and a grin appeared on her face.

    Lilith felt nothing but anticipation looking at his grinning, after all even her most embarrassing part has been touched over and over again so how could she feel embarrassed!

    Liam didn''t cared for his mother reaction and cleaned his right hand with mana.

    After cleaning his hand he put that on her pussy and rubbed for 3 or so seconds. After feeling that his hand was perfectly wet with her lewd juices he smiled and then moved his other hand.

    Then he rubbed his both hand and after his both hands were wet with her lewd juice he said "I am squeezing them now!"

    After saying he put his hand on her breasts.

    He first rubbed his hand on her breasts, he left her nipples for sometime. After rubbing her breasts then he go to her most special part, her nipples.

    His hand were wet with her lewd juices and after rubbing them on her breasts it feels like that her breasts had been massaged with oil lotion. Especially the smell which was on a whole different level.

    Liam moved his head on front of it and took a deep whiff on her breasts.

    As he took a whiff on her breasts a milky fragrance filled with lewd scent entered inside his nose.

    He put his hand over her breasts and lifted them with his hands.

    "No matter how many times I y with your breasts but mom really they are so soft!" He said and scratched her nipples gently.

    Lilith felt happy hearing what her son said, of course she is proud of her breasts too.

    She didn''t said anything but her breasts moved in front of him.

    Liam felt that and he smiled.

    Then he started squeezing her breasts, her ample breasts were so smooth and soft.

    They were also soft because they contain milk inside them.

    As he squeezed her breasts he heard his mother moaning.

    "~Ahnn~ so good, dear, rub and squeeze them more." She didn''t wanted to moan but couldn''t help herself and moaned because it was so satisfying to get squeezed by him.

    She could also feel when he sniffed on her breasts. Her breasts were like that they were on fire so hot yet so satisfying.

    Liam heard his mother and continued what she asked as a fillial son.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

    Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183.

    Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Of Precum Smeared

 Chapter 137 137. Ice Cream

    Chapter 137  137. Ice Cream

    Liam walked out from the mansion with his sister.

    They stroll on the street of Ancrid City. Liam looked at the big buildings.

    Yes even though it is a fantasy world but the buildings are big and they are formed with concrete, cement. Even so they look like modern building in a fantasy style.

    He looked at everything.

    Because it was his first time going out from the mansion, so he was curious.

    He was also curious what about the other world look like.

    He saw that on the street there were not only humans but also other race.

    But they were less aspared to humans.

    Fox, elves, dwarfs buying items in the shop and vendors.

    ''I thought that there won''t be much people''s on the streets.'' He thought. After all this is the capital city of the kingdom so the rules should be strict. But no, the scene that he is seeing is totally different from the one he thought.

    "Wow brother look at thatdy. Her ears are long. She must be elf right?" Leah had hugged her brother hand between her small breasts as she said.

    Liam could feel the softness but he didn''t do anything out of ordinary.

    Neither when hee out from the mansion the guards looked at them strangely after all they are brother sister and the guards thought are not dirty enough to think that they sleep on the same bed naked everyday.

    Liam smiled and said "Yes, she is a elf. They short person is dwarf. Thatdy who had tail is fox."

    Liam introduces his sister about everything.

    When they were walking he saw a ice cream vendor.

    He raised his eyebrows and immediately thought ''It seems I am right! There are really other reincarnation peoples in this world. Well it seems so, after all I am not a special one.''

    He said "Let''s go and taste that."

    Leah saw her brother pointing at a vendor who was selling ice cream?

    "Ice cream? What is ice cream brother?" Howe she hadn''t eaten or even listen to it?

    Liam chuckled and thought for a moment whether to exin her but thinking that why should he held back. He said "Well it should be ice and cream mixture with some sweetness. It should taste good."

    He didn''t told her directly but said in a round way.

    "Okay brother then let''s eat." Leah said and her intrest shed in eating this.

    Liam took her to the vendor and said "Two ice cream, please."

    The shopkeeper looked at them and asked respectfully "Sir, what vour would you like to have?"

    He was respectful to them because he saw the family crest on his robe. Who doesn''t know that having a crest on the robe is already a nobel person. It didn''t matter what rank is that person.

    Anyways they couldn''tpare to even the lowest nobel. Their is a world difference between their and nobel''s life.

    "Hmm what vour do you have?" Liam asked

    "Here sir look at this." He had handed him a list.

    Liam saw and asked Leah  "Dear, what taste would you like to have?"

    Leah looked at the list and couldn''t decide what to have. In the end she said "You can buy whatever you vour you want brother. I can eat anything as long as it''s from you."

    Liam looked at her speechlessly. He should say this line when his women is making dish for him.

    He shook his head inwardly. He said "Then give us vani and chocte vour cup."

    The shopkeeper nodded his head and after taking two big cup of vani and chocte vour he give to them.

    Liam held the vani while give the chocte vour to her.

    He asked "What is it''s price?"

    In fact this should be asked first but Liam has so much money to even care about this. In his previous life he was a cautious person. He would first ask the price then buy but now everything has changed.

    He had both currency. Mana stones and precious metals too.

    The shopkeeper shook his head and said "No sir, you don''t need to pay anything. Youe to buy this from this humble shop it''s already my honour. You don''t need to give me any money."

    Liam shook his head inwardly and thought ''It seems what I thought before was too simple. It seems inmoner and nobel is world''s difference. He didn''t wanted to get his money just because I am nobel.''

    He shook his head and said "No, just tell me the price."

    The shop keeper hesitated but saw his firm expression.

    He said "10 bronze coins."

    Liam didn''t even bat his eyes and give him the coins simply.

    After paying he said "Let''s go dear and eat anywhere else."

    Leah nodding her head and said "Let''s go brother."

    When to they were about to go suddenly the shop keeper said "Sir, you forget the spoon."

    Liam was surprised and thought ''Yes without spoon how can I eat the ice cream cup.''

    "Thanks" He took the spoon from his hand and thanked him.

    The shop keeper smiled and replied "It''s my pleasure sir."

    He thought that this nobel should be like other''s whoe to his shop.

    Ice cream is pretty popr even in nobel''s.

    Most of the time he would give ice cream free to the nobel''s.

    But there is not any loss in this. Because if the other person is happy he could give him even a good coins.

    So he didn''t feel resentful when he would give ice cream free to nobel''s.

    But one thing is that their behaviour is very arrogant almost like they don''t treat them as humans.

    But this nobel behaviour was good.

    He neither looked at himself haughtily neither arrogantly ordered himself.

    So for Liam he still had a favorable impression.

    When he saw that he was about to go he couldn''t help but say "Your women is very beautiful."

    Liam heard this and he furrowed his eyebrows.

    He looked at him carefully and find out that he wasn''t looked at him ridiculously.

    Neither he was looking at his sister obscenely.

    ''It seems this is his sincere praising. But he is wrong. She is not my girlfriend but sister.'' He would have directly killed him without caring about consequences if he would have looked at his sister obscenely.

    He is too possessive.

    He didn''t know why some people''s like to pretend then face p them. Later more p as the young killed and olde. Old killed them ancestore like that whole family killed by the protagonist.

    He didn''t understand why don''t they take action directly and eradicate the whole family directly so no old person woulde after the younger is dead.

    He shook his head inwardly and smiled. He said "Thank you."

    Leah on the other hand was happy that the shop keeper called herself his women.

    She was even in more good mood when her brother didn''t denied him directly.

    She smiled and hold his hand.

    Then they both went in some distance where they found a bench to sit. They both sit on it and started tasting the ice cream.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

 Chapter 210: [Dont Unlock It! ]

    Celestia took a deep sniff of her palm and as she did, a fishy yet a smell that made her body excited and tremble entered inside her nose. She felt her soul seems to be satisfied just by one whiff of his precum smell.

    She was excited and like a pervert she started taking whiff of his precum smell.

    Her cheeks were abnormally red. While her face showing that she was enjoying what she was actually doing.

    On the other hand Liam felt that Celestia stopped stroking his dick and felt a little empty inside his heart.

    However he was turned on when heard a sniffing sound. It was so clear in this soundless room that it made crystal clear sound.

    Liam had a trace of suspicious that what is she doing?

    Then he sensed with his mana and as he did he was stunned.

    Then his heart starting beating fastly and his dick twitched and the veins on his dick popped up.

    The veins were popping up before but now they were really looks like that they were about to burst.

    However Liam didn''t looked at his dick but looked at Celestia who was still enjoying his precum smell.

    If a beautiful women, whether she is your wife or not but if she sniff your semen smell it will definitely made that man excited.

    Liam was also your average teenager. He was also looking at his women sniffing his precum.

    This is the second women who sniffed his semen smell.

    The first one is always his mother.

    There was a huge smile on his face.

    Then he stopped looking at her.

    ''She should sniff it for some time right?'' He thought and then continued what he was about to do and was doing.

    He put his mother''s breast flesh inside his mouth and started sucking her flesh like he wanted to slurp everything. He didn''t bite them as even though he like a little bit of soft rough y with his women but he knows that he won''t like hardcore stuff.

    He sucked around her breasts a lot not to mention the previous spots where he had sucked before has now hickey mark.

    The light of the room were on and so he could see everything inside the room.

    He moved his hand and put that on her pussy while his left hand was squeezing his mother soft breasts.

    He rubbed his other hand on his mother pussy gently and find out that her pussy was wet with her lewd juice.

    His smile widen and he looked at his mother who is closing her eyes.

    He didn''t said anything to her but just rubbed his hand on her pussy.

    Her pussy was a little fat and her pussy lips were pink but the most exciting things was that extremely soft flesh that he was rubbing. It was so sort that he didn''t wanted to move his hand.

    And so he really didn''t moved, her pussy was hot and her precum covered his palm.

    There was a sweet fragrance that wasing from her body especially her pussy smell.

    He had smelled it before so he can definitely tell that it was her precum smell.

    Thinking of this, he rubbed his hand on her pussy and at the same time his leg rubbed over her''s as he felt the stockings textures.

    His mouth kissed and sucked his mother''s breast all over the over ce.

    He moved his head back''s a little and looked at her breasts.

    "Mom, the hickey''s mark on your breasts are very beautiful." There was a soft touch in his eyes yet at the same time his eyes were so hot like a pervert who was looking at a masterpiece.

    He was satisfiedpletely, not only because his mother body is soft but also because he had marked her breasts as his.

    He imed that she is only his!

    Hearing her what son was saying, Lilith felt shame but she quietly opened her eyes and looked at her breasts.

    She gasped inside her heart and closed her eyes again. She didn''t wanted her son to know that she was looking at her breasts. She didn''t replied him anything but thought of what she saw.

    ''My breasts were so red, well even though they are normally white and pinky. Usually whenever he would squeezed them a little my breasts will spray milk and even if he didn''t squeeze them with force but they would still became red due to this they look alluring... what the hell I am thinking!!! Am I a narcissistic women?'' She covered her face inwardly.

    Thinking of red hickey mark all over her breasts she felt that her breasts were so hot and itchy.

    It''s as if she didn''t touched them her itchyness won''t go away.

    Liam saw that his mother didn''t replied him anything and chuckled.

    "Mom, your breasts are so beautiful." He rubbed his hand on her beautiful breasts.

    But he didn''t know that because of this she felt even more itchyness inside her heart.

    She couldn''t help and finally said "C-can you squeeze my breasts? They feel itchy."

    At the end her voice became low and her face alluring red.

    "~Heh~ Sure mom, but look at me while I do this. I want to see your beautiful blue eyes." He said and didn''t squeezed as she said.

    He wanted to see her expression, her expression which were shy and her eyes which was misty blue. Both of them were things which could excite him.

    Lilith even though shy but because of her previous determination opened her eyes and replied him "Now can you?"

    "My beautiful mom has asked me something and someone as fillial as me will naturally do what she asked for." He replied her and previously his hand were stopped on her pussy when she asked him to stop rubbing her breasts and squeeze her breasts.

    Just as he was about to squeeze her breasts and be a fillial child. He thought of something and a grin appeared on her face.

    Lilith felt nothing but anticipation looking at his grinning, after all even her most embarrassing part has been touched over and over again so how could she feel embarrassed!

    Liam didn''t cared for his mother reaction and cleaned his right hand with mana.

    After cleaning his hand he put that on her pussy and rubbed for 3 or so seconds. After feeling that his hand was perfectly wet with her lewd juices he smiled and then moved his other hand.

    Then he rubbed his both hand and after his both hands were wet with her lewd juice he said "I am squeezing them now!"

    After saying he put his hand on her breasts.

    He first rubbed his hand on her breasts, he left her nipples for sometime. After rubbing her breasts then he go to her most special part, her nipples.

    His hand were wet with her lewd juices and after rubbing them on her breasts it feels like that her breasts had been massaged with oil lotion. Especially the smell which was on a whole different level.

    Liam moved his head on front of it and took a deep whiff on her breasts.

    As he took a whiff on her breasts a milky fragrance filled with lewd scent entered inside his nose.

    He put his hand over her breasts and lifted them with his hands.

    "No matter how many times I y with your breasts but mom really they are so soft!" He said and scratched her nipples gently.

    Lilith felt happy hearing what her son said, of course she is proud of her breasts too.

    She didn''t said anything but her breasts moved in front of him.

    Liam felt that and he smiled.

    Then he started squeezing her breasts, her ample breasts were so smooth and soft.

    They were also soft because they contain milk inside them.

    As he squeezed her breasts he heard his mother moaning.

    "~Ahnn~ so good, dear, rub and squeeze them more." She didn''t wanted to moan but couldn''t help herself and moaned because it was so satisfying to get squeezed by him.

    She could also feel when he sniffed on her breasts. Her breasts were like that they were on fire so hot yet so satisfying.

    Liam heard his mother and continued what she asked as a fillial son.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

    333

    Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183.

    Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Of Precum Smeared [Don''t Unlock It! ]

 Chapter 211: [Dont Unlock It! ]

    Celestia took a deep sniff of her palm and as she did, a fishy yet a smell that made her body excited and tremble entered inside her nose. She felt her soul seems to be satisfied just by one whiff of his precum smell.

    She was excited and like a pervert she started taking whiff of his precum smell.

    Her cheeks were abnormally red. While her face showing that she was enjoying what she was actually doing.

    On the other hand Liam felt that Celestia stopped stroking his dick and felt a little empty inside his heart.

    However he was turned on when heard a sniffing sound. It was so clear in this soundless room that it made crystal clear sound.

    Liam had a trace of suspicious that what is she doing?

    Then he sensed with his mana and as he did he was stunned.

    Then his heart starting beating fastly and his dick twitched and the veins on his dick popped up.

    The veins were popping up before but now they were really looks like that they were about to burst.

    However Liam didn''t looked at his dick but looked at Celestia who was still enjoying his precum smell.

    If a beautiful women, whether she is your wife or not but if she sniff your semen smell it will definitely made that man excited.

    Liam was also your average teenager. He was also looking at his women sniffing his precum.

    This is the second women who sniffed his semen smell.

    The first one is always his mother.

    There was a huge smile on his face.

    Then he stopped looking at her.

    ''She should sniff it for some time right?'' He thought and then continued what he was about to do and was doing.

    He put his mother''s breast flesh inside his mouth and started sucking her flesh like he wanted to slurp everything. He didn''t bite them as even though he like a little bit of soft rough y with his women but he knows that he won''t like hardcore stuff.

    He sucked around her breasts a lot not to mention the previous spots where he had sucked before has now hickey mark.

    The light of the room were on and so he could see everything inside the room.

    He moved his hand and put that on her pussy while his left hand was squeezing his mother soft breasts.

    He rubbed his other hand on his mother pussy gently and find out that her pussy was wet with her lewd juice.

    His smile widen and he looked at his mother who is closing her eyes.

    He didn''t said anything to her but just rubbed his hand on her pussy.

    Her pussy was a little fat and her pussy lips were pink but the most exciting things was that extremely soft flesh that he was rubbing. It was so sort that he didn''t wanted to move his hand.

    And so he really didn''t moved, her pussy was hot and her precum covered his palm.

    There was a sweet fragrance that wasing from her body especially her pussy smell.

    He had smelled it before so he can definitely tell that it was her precum smell.

    Thinking of this, he rubbed his hand on her pussy and at the same time his leg rubbed over her''s as he felt the stockings textures.

    His mouth kissed and sucked his mother''s breast all over the over ce.

    He moved his head back''s a little and looked at her breasts.

    "Mom, the hickey''s mark on your breasts are very beautiful." There was a soft touch in his eyes yet at the same time his eyes were so hot like a pervert who was looking at a masterpiece.

    He was satisfiedpletely, not only because his mother body is soft but also because he had marked her breasts as his.

    He imed that she is only his!

    Hearing her what son was saying, Lilith felt shame but she quietly opened her eyes and looked at her breasts.

    She gasped inside her heart and closed her eyes again. She didn''t wanted her son to know that she was looking at her breasts. She didn''t replied him anything but thought of what she saw.

    ''My breasts were so red, well even though they are normally white and pinky. Usually whenever he would squeezed them a little my breasts will spray milk and even if he didn''t squeeze them with force but they would still became red due to this they look alluring... what the hell I am thinking!!! Am I a narcissistic women?'' She covered her face inwardly.

    Thinking of red hickey mark all over her breasts she felt that her breasts were so hot and itchy.

    It''s as if she didn''t touched them her itchyness won''t go away.

    Liam saw that his mother didn''t replied him anything and chuckled.

    "Mom, your breasts are so beautiful." He rubbed his hand on her beautiful breasts.

    But he didn''t know that because of this she felt even more itchyness inside her heart.

    She couldn''t help and finally said "C-can you squeeze my breasts? They feel itchy."

    At the end her voice became low and her face alluring red.

    "~Heh~ Sure mom, but look at me while I do this. I want to see your beautiful blue eyes." He said and didn''t squeezed as she said.

    He wanted to see her expression, her expression which were shy and her eyes which was misty blue. Both of them were things which could excite him.

    Lilith even though shy but because of her previous determination opened her eyes and replied him "Now can you?"

    "My beautiful mom has asked me something and someone as fillial as me will naturally do what she asked for." He replied her and previously his hand were stopped on her pussy when she asked him to stop rubbing her breasts and squeeze her breasts.

    Just as he was about to squeeze her breasts and be a fillial child. He thought of something and a grin appeared on her face.

    Lilith felt nothing but anticipation looking at his grinning, after all even her most embarrassing part has been touched over and over again so how could she feel embarrassed!

    Liam didn''t cared for his mother reaction and cleaned his right hand with mana.

    After cleaning his hand he put that on her pussy and rubbed for 3 or so seconds. After feeling that his hand was perfectly wet with her lewd juices he smiled and then moved his other hand.

    Then he rubbed his both hand and after his both hands were wet with her lewd juice he said "I am squeezing them now!"

    After saying he put his hand on her breasts.

    He first rubbed his hand on her breasts, he left her nipples for sometime. After rubbing her breasts then he go to her most special part, her nipples.

    His hand were wet with her lewd juices and after rubbing them on her breasts it feels like that her breasts had been massaged with oil lotion. Especially the smell which was on a whole different level.

    Liam moved his head on front of it and took a deep whiff on her breasts.

    As he took a whiff on her breasts a milky fragrance filled with lewd scent entered inside his nose.

    He put his hand over her breasts and lifted them with his hands.

    "No matter how many times I y with your breasts but mom really they are so soft!" He said and scratched her nipples gently.

    Lilith felt happy hearing what her son said, of course she is proud of her breasts too.

    She didn''t said anything but her breasts moved in front of him.

    Liam felt that and he smiled.

    Then he started squeezing her breasts, her ample breasts were so smooth and soft.

    They were also soft because they contain milk inside them.

    As he squeezed her breasts he heard his mother moaning.

    "~Ahnn~ so good, dear, rub and squeeze them more." She didn''t wanted to moan but couldn''t help herself and moaned because it was so satisfying to get squeezed by him.

    She could also feel when he sniffed on her breasts. Her breasts were like that they were on fire so hot yet so satisfying.

    Liam heard his mother and continued what she asked as a fillial son.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

    333

    Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183.

    Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Unlock It! ]

 Chapter 212: [Dont Unlock It! ]

    Celestia took a deep sniff of her palm and as she did, a fishy yet a smell that made her body excited and tremble entered inside her nose. She felt her soul seems to be satisfied just by one whiff of his precum smell.

    She was excited and like a pervert she started taking whiff of his precum smell.

    Her cheeks were abnormally red. While her face showing that she was enjoying what she was actually doing.

    On the other hand Liam felt that Celestia stopped stroking his dick and felt a little empty inside his heart.

    However he was turned on when heard a sniffing sound. It was so clear in this soundless room that it made crystal clear sound.

    Liam had a trace of suspicious that what is she doing?

    Then he sensed with his mana and as he did he was stunned.

    Then his heart starting beating fastly and his dick twitched and the veins on his dick popped up.

    The veins were popping up before but now they were really looks like that they were about to burst.

    However Liam didn''t looked at his dick but looked at Celestia who was still enjoying his precum smell.

    If a beautiful women, whether she is your wife or not but if she sniff your semen smell it will definitely made that man excited.

    Liam was also your average teenager. He was also looking at his women sniffing his precum.

    This is the second women who sniffed his semen smell.

    The first one is always his mother.

    There was a huge smile on his face.

    Then he stopped looking at her.

    ''She should sniff it for some time right?'' He thought and then continued what he was about to do and was doing.

    He put his mother''s breast flesh inside his mouth and started sucking her flesh like he wanted to slurp everything. He didn''t bite them as even though he like a little bit of soft rough y with his women but he knows that he won''t like hardcore stuff.

    He sucked around her breasts a lot not to mention the previous spots where he had sucked before has now hickey mark.

    The light of the room were on and so he could see everything inside the room.

    He moved his hand and put that on her pussy while his left hand was squeezing his mother soft breasts.

    He rubbed his other hand on his mother pussy gently and find out that her pussy was wet with her lewd juice.

    His smile widen and he looked at his mother who is closing her eyes.

    He didn''t said anything to her but just rubbed his hand on her pussy.

    Her pussy was a little fat and her pussy lips were pink but the most exciting things was that extremely soft flesh that he was rubbing. It was so sort that he didn''t wanted to move his hand.

    And so he really didn''t moved, her pussy was hot and her precum covered his palm.

    There was a sweet fragrance that wasing from her body especially her pussy smell.

    He had smelled it before so he can definitely tell that it was her precum smell.

    Thinking of this, he rubbed his hand on her pussy and at the same time his leg rubbed over her''s as he felt the stockings textures.

    His mouth kissed and sucked his mother''s breast all over the over ce.

    He moved his head back''s a little and looked at her breasts.

    "Mom, the hickey''s mark on your breasts are very beautiful." There was a soft touch in his eyes yet at the same time his eyes were so hot like a pervert who was looking at a masterpiece.

    He was satisfiedpletely, not only because his mother body is soft but also because he had marked her breasts as his.

    He imed that she is only his!

    Hearing her what son was saying, Lilith felt shame but she quietly opened her eyes and looked at her breasts.

    She gasped inside her heart and closed her eyes again. She didn''t wanted her son to know that she was looking at her breasts. She didn''t replied him anything but thought of what she saw.

    ''My breasts were so red, well even though they are normally white and pinky. Usually whenever he would squeezed them a little my breasts will spray milk and even if he didn''t squeeze them with force but they would still became red due to this they look alluring... what the hell I am thinking!!! Am I a narcissistic women?'' She covered her face inwardly.

    Thinking of red hickey mark all over her breasts she felt that her breasts were so hot and itchy.

    It''s as if she didn''t touched them her itchyness won''t go away.

    Liam saw that his mother didn''t replied him anything and chuckled.

    "Mom, your breasts are so beautiful." He rubbed his hand on her beautiful breasts.

    But he didn''t know that because of this she felt even more itchyness inside her heart.

    She couldn''t help and finally said "C-can you squeeze my breasts? They feel itchy."

    At the end her voice became low and her face alluring red.

    "~Heh~ Sure mom, but look at me while I do this. I want to see your beautiful blue eyes." He said and didn''t squeezed as she said.

    He wanted to see her expression, her expression which were shy and her eyes which was misty blue. Both of them were things which could excite him.

    Lilith even though shy but because of her previous determination opened her eyes and replied him "Now can you?"

    "My beautiful mom has asked me something and someone as fillial as me will naturally do what she asked for." He replied her and previously his hand were stopped on her pussy when she asked him to stop rubbing her breasts and squeeze her breasts.

    Just as he was about to squeeze her breasts and be a fillial child. He thought of something and a grin appeared on her face.

    Lilith felt nothing but anticipation looking at his grinning, after all even her most embarrassing part has been touched over and over again so how could she feel embarrassed!

    Liam didn''t cared for his mother reaction and cleaned his right hand with mana.

    After cleaning his hand he put that on her pussy and rubbed for 3 or so seconds. After feeling that his hand was perfectly wet with her lewd juices he smiled and then moved his other hand.

    Then he rubbed his both hand and after his both hands were wet with her lewd juice he said "I am squeezing them now!"

    After saying he put his hand on her breasts.

    He first rubbed his hand on her breasts, he left her nipples for sometime. After rubbing her breasts then he go to her most special part, her nipples.

    His hand were wet with her lewd juices and after rubbing them on her breasts it feels like that her breasts had been massaged with oil lotion. Especially the smell which was on a whole different level.

    Liam moved his head on front of it and took a deep whiff on her breasts.

    As he took a whiff on her breasts a milky fragrance filled with lewd scent entered inside his nose.

    He put his hand over her breasts and lifted them with his hands.

    "No matter how many times I y with your breasts but mom really they are so soft!" He said and scratched her nipples gently.

    Lilith felt happy hearing what her son said, of course she is proud of her breasts too.

    She didn''t said anything but her breasts moved in front of him.

    Liam felt that and he smiled.

    Then he started squeezing her breasts, her ample breasts were so smooth and soft.

    They were also soft because they contain milk inside them.

    As he squeezed her breasts he heard his mother moaning.

    "~Ahnn~ so good, dear, rub and squeeze them more." She didn''t wanted to moan but couldn''t help herself and moaned because it was so satisfying to get squeezed by him.

    She could also feel when he sniffed on her breasts. Her breasts were like that they were on fire so hot yet so satisfying.

    Liam heard his mother and continued what she asked as a fillial son.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

    333

    Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183.

    Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Unlock It! ] [Don''t Unlock It! ]

 Chapter 213: [Dont Unlock It! ]

    Celestia took a deep sniff of her palm and as she did, a fishy yet a smell that made her body excited and tremble entered inside her nose. She felt her soul seems to be satisfied just by one whiff of his precum smell.

    She was excited and like a pervert she started taking whiff of his precum smell.

    Her cheeks were abnormally red. While her face showing that she was enjoying what she was actually doing.

    On the other hand Liam felt that Celestia stopped stroking his dick and felt a little empty inside his heart.

    However he was turned on when heard a sniffing sound. It was so clear in this soundless room that it made crystal clear sound.

    Liam had a trace of suspicious that what is she doing?

    Then he sensed with his mana and as he did he was stunned.

    Then his heart starting beating fastly and his dick twitched and the veins on his dick popped up.

    The veins were popping up before but now they were really looks like that they were about to burst.

    However Liam didn''t looked at his dick but looked at Celestia who was still enjoying his precum smell.

    If a beautiful women, whether she is your wife or not but if she sniff your semen smell it will definitely made that man excited.

    Liam was also your average teenager. He was also looking at his women sniffing his precum.

    This is the second women who sniffed his semen smell.

    The first one is always his mother.

    There was a huge smile on his face.

    Then he stopped looking at her.

    ''She should sniff it for some time right?'' He thought and then continued what he was about to do and was doing.

    He put his mother''s breast flesh inside his mouth and started sucking her flesh like he wanted to slurp everything. He didn''t bite them as even though he like a little bit of soft rough y with his women but he knows that he won''t like hardcore stuff.

    He sucked around her breasts a lot not to mention the previous spots where he had sucked before has now hickey mark.

    The light of the room were on and so he could see everything inside the room.

    He moved his hand and put that on her pussy while his left hand was squeezing his mother soft breasts.

    He rubbed his other hand on his mother pussy gently and find out that her pussy was wet with her lewd juice.

    His smile widen and he looked at his mother who is closing her eyes.

    He didn''t said anything to her but just rubbed his hand on her pussy.

    Her pussy was a little fat and her pussy lips were pink but the most exciting things was that extremely soft flesh that he was rubbing. It was so sort that he didn''t wanted to move his hand.

    And so he really didn''t moved, her pussy was hot and her precum covered his palm.

    There was a sweet fragrance that wasing from her body especially her pussy smell.

    He had smelled it before so he can definitely tell that it was her precum smell.

    Thinking of this, he rubbed his hand on her pussy and at the same time his leg rubbed over her''s as he felt the stockings textures.

    His mouth kissed and sucked his mother''s breast all over the over ce.

    He moved his head back''s a little and looked at her breasts.

    "Mom, the hickey''s mark on your breasts are very beautiful." There was a soft touch in his eyes yet at the same time his eyes were so hot like a pervert who was looking at a masterpiece.

    He was satisfiedpletely, not only because his mother body is soft but also because he had marked her breasts as his.

    He imed that she is only his!

    Hearing her what son was saying, Lilith felt shame but she quietly opened her eyes and looked at her breasts.

    She gasped inside her heart and closed her eyes again. She didn''t wanted her son to know that she was looking at her breasts. She didn''t replied him anything but thought of what she saw.

    ''My breasts were so red, well even though they are normally white and pinky. Usually whenever he would squeezed them a little my breasts will spray milk and even if he didn''t squeeze them with force but they would still became red due to this they look alluring... what the hell I am thinking!!! Am I a narcissistic women?'' She covered her face inwardly.

    Thinking of red hickey mark all over her breasts she felt that her breasts were so hot and itchy.

    It''s as if she didn''t touched them her itchyness won''t go away.

    Liam saw that his mother didn''t replied him anything and chuckled.

    "Mom, your breasts are so beautiful." He rubbed his hand on her beautiful breasts.

    But he didn''t know that because of this she felt even more itchyness inside her heart.

    She couldn''t help and finally said "C-can you squeeze my breasts? They feel itchy."

    At the end her voice became low and her face alluring red.

    "~Heh~ Sure mom, but look at me while I do this. I want to see your beautiful blue eyes." He said and didn''t squeezed as she said.

    He wanted to see her expression, her expression which were shy and her eyes which was misty blue. Both of them were things which could excite him.

    Lilith even though shy but because of her previous determination opened her eyes and replied him "Now can you?"

    "My beautiful mom has asked me something and someone as fillial as me will naturally do what she asked for." He replied her and previously his hand were stopped on her pussy when she asked him to stop rubbing her breasts and squeeze her breasts.

    Just as he was about to squeeze her breasts and be a fillial child. He thought of something and a grin appeared on her face.

    Lilith felt nothing but anticipation looking at his grinning, after all even her most embarrassing part has been touched over and over again so how could she feel embarrassed!

    Liam didn''t cared for his mother reaction and cleaned his right hand with mana.

    After cleaning his hand he put that on her pussy and rubbed for 3 or so seconds. After feeling that his hand was perfectly wet with her lewd juices he smiled and then moved his other hand.

    Then he rubbed his both hand and after his both hands were wet with her lewd juice he said "I am squeezing them now!"

    After saying he put his hand on her breasts.

    He first rubbed his hand on her breasts, he left her nipples for sometime. After rubbing her breasts then he go to her most special part, her nipples.

    His hand were wet with her lewd juices and after rubbing them on her breasts it feels like that her breasts had been massaged with oil lotion. Especially the smell which was on a whole different level.

    Liam moved his head on front of it and took a deep whiff on her breasts.

    As he took a whiff on her breasts a milky fragrance filled with lewd scent entered inside his nose.

    He put his hand over her breasts and lifted them with his hands.

    "No matter how many times I y with your breasts but mom really they are so soft!" He said and scratched her nipples gently.

    Lilith felt happy hearing what her son said, of course she is proud of her breasts too.

    She didn''t said anything but her breasts moved in front of him.

    Liam felt that and he smiled.

    Then he started squeezing her breasts, her ample breasts were so smooth and soft.

    They were also soft because they contain milk inside them.

    As he squeezed her breasts he heard his mother moaning.

    "~Ahnn~ so good, dear, rub and squeeze them more." She didn''t wanted to moan but couldn''t help herself and moaned because it was so satisfying to get squeezed by him.

    She could also feel when he sniffed on her breasts. Her breasts were like that they were on fire so hot yet so satisfying.

    Liam heard his mother and continued what she asked as a fillial son.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

    333

    Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183.

    Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Unlock It! ] [Don''t Unlock

 Chapter 214: [Dont Unlock It! ]

    Celestia took a deep sniff of her palm and as she did, a fishy yet a smell that made her body excited and tremble entered inside her nose. She felt her soul seems to be satisfied just by one whiff of his precum smell.

    She was excited and like a pervert she started taking whiff of his precum smell.

    Her cheeks were abnormally red. While her face showing that she was enjoying what she was actually doing.

    On the other hand Liam felt that Celestia stopped stroking his dick and felt a little empty inside his heart.

    However he was turned on when heard a sniffing sound. It was so clear in this soundless room that it made crystal clear sound.

    Liam had a trace of suspicious that what is she doing?

    Then he sensed with his mana and as he did he was stunned.

    Then his heart starting beating fastly and his dick twitched and the veins on his dick popped up.

    The veins were popping up before but now they were really looks like that they were about to burst.

    However Liam didn''t looked at his dick but looked at Celestia who was still enjoying his precum smell.

    If a beautiful women, whether she is your wife or not but if she sniff your semen smell it will definitely made that man excited.

    Liam was also your average teenager. He was also looking at his women sniffing his precum.

    This is the second women who sniffed his semen smell.

    The first one is always his mother.

    There was a huge smile on his face.

    Then he stopped looking at her.

    ''She should sniff it for some time right?'' He thought and then continued what he was about to do and was doing.

    He put his mother''s breast flesh inside his mouth and started sucking her flesh like he wanted to slurp everything. He didn''t bite them as even though he like a little bit of soft rough y with his women but he knows that he won''t like hardcore stuff.

    He sucked around her breasts a lot not to mention the previous spots where he had sucked before has now hickey mark.

    The light of the room were on and so he could see everything inside the room.

    He moved his hand and put that on her pussy while his left hand was squeezing his mother soft breasts.

    He rubbed his other hand on his mother pussy gently and find out that her pussy was wet with her lewd juice.

    His smile widen and he looked at his mother who is closing her eyes.

    He didn''t said anything to her but just rubbed his hand on her pussy.

    Her pussy was a little fat and her pussy lips were pink but the most exciting things was that extremely soft flesh that he was rubbing. It was so sort that he didn''t wanted to move his hand.

    And so he really didn''t moved, her pussy was hot and her precum covered his palm.

    There was a sweet fragrance that wasing from her body especially her pussy smell.

    He had smelled it before so he can definitely tell that it was her precum smell.

    Thinking of this, he rubbed his hand on her pussy and at the same time his leg rubbed over her''s as he felt the stockings textures.

    His mouth kissed and sucked his mother''s breast all over the over ce.

    He moved his head back''s a little and looked at her breasts.

    "Mom, the hickey''s mark on your breasts are very beautiful." There was a soft touch in his eyes yet at the same time his eyes were so hot like a pervert who was looking at a masterpiece.

    He was satisfiedpletely, not only because his mother body is soft but also because he had marked her breasts as his.

    He imed that she is only his!

    Hearing her what son was saying, Lilith felt shame but she quietly opened her eyes and looked at her breasts.

    She gasped inside her heart and closed her eyes again. She didn''t wanted her son to know that she was looking at her breasts. She didn''t replied him anything but thought of what she saw.

    ''My breasts were so red, well even though they are normally white and pinky. Usually whenever he would squeezed them a little my breasts will spray milk and even if he didn''t squeeze them with force but they would still became red due to this they look alluring... what the hell I am thinking!!! Am I a narcissistic women?'' She covered her face inwardly.

    Thinking of red hickey mark all over her breasts she felt that her breasts were so hot and itchy.

    It''s as if she didn''t touched them her itchyness won''t go away.

    Liam saw that his mother didn''t replied him anything and chuckled.

    "Mom, your breasts are so beautiful." He rubbed his hand on her beautiful breasts.

    But he didn''t know that because of this she felt even more itchyness inside her heart.

    She couldn''t help and finally said "C-can you squeeze my breasts? They feel itchy."

    At the end her voice became low and her face alluring red.

    "~Heh~ Sure mom, but look at me while I do this. I want to see your beautiful blue eyes." He said and didn''t squeezed as she said.

    He wanted to see her expression, her expression which were shy and her eyes which was misty blue. Both of them were things which could excite him.

    Lilith even though shy but because of her previous determination opened her eyes and replied him "Now can you?"

    "My beautiful mom has asked me something and someone as fillial as me will naturally do what she asked for." He replied her and previously his hand were stopped on her pussy when she asked him to stop rubbing her breasts and squeeze her breasts.

    Just as he was about to squeeze her breasts and be a fillial child. He thought of something and a grin appeared on her face.

    Lilith felt nothing but anticipation looking at his grinning, after all even her most embarrassing part has been touched over and over again so how could she feel embarrassed!

    Liam didn''t cared for his mother reaction and cleaned his right hand with mana.

    After cleaning his hand he put that on her pussy and rubbed for 3 or so seconds. After feeling that his hand was perfectly wet with her lewd juices he smiled and then moved his other hand.

    Then he rubbed his both hand and after his both hands were wet with her lewd juice he said "I am squeezing them now!"

    After saying he put his hand on her breasts.

    He first rubbed his hand on her breasts, he left her nipples for sometime. After rubbing her breasts then he go to her most special part, her nipples.

    His hand were wet with her lewd juices and after rubbing them on her breasts it feels like that her breasts had been massaged with oil lotion. Especially the smell which was on a whole different level.

    Liam moved his head on front of it and took a deep whiff on her breasts.

    As he took a whiff on her breasts a milky fragrance filled with lewd scent entered inside his nose.

    He put his hand over her breasts and lifted them with his hands.

    "No matter how many times I y with your breasts but mom really they are so soft!" He said and scratched her nipples gently.

    Lilith felt happy hearing what her son said, of course she is proud of her breasts too.

    She didn''t said anything but her breasts moved in front of him.

    Liam felt that and he smiled.

    Then he started squeezing her breasts, her ample breasts were so smooth and soft.

    They were also soft because they contain milk inside them.

    As he squeezed her breasts he heard his mother moaning.

    "~Ahnn~ so good, dear, rub and squeeze them more." She didn''t wanted to moan but couldn''t help herself and moaned because it was so satisfying to get squeezed by him.

    She could also feel when he sniffed on her breasts. Her breasts were like that they were on fire so hot yet so satisfying.

    Liam heard his mother and continued what she asked as a fillial son.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

    333

    Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183.

    Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Unlock It! ] [Don''t Unlock

 Chapter 215: [Dont Unlock It! ]

    Celestia took a deep sniff of her palm and as she did, a fishy yet a smell that made her body excited and tremble entered inside her nose. She felt her soul seems to be satisfied just by one whiff of his precum smell.

    She was excited and like a pervert she started taking whiff of his precum smell.

    Her cheeks were abnormally red. While her face showing that she was enjoying what she was actually doing.

    On the other hand Liam felt that Celestia stopped stroking his dick and felt a little empty inside his heart.

    However he was turned on when heard a sniffing sound. It was so clear in this soundless room that it made crystal clear sound.

    Liam had a trace of suspicious that what is she doing?

    Then he sensed with his mana and as he did he was stunned.

    Then his heart starting beating fastly and his dick twitched and the veins on his dick popped up.

    The veins were popping up before but now they were really looks like that they were about to burst.

    However Liam didn''t looked at his dick but looked at Celestia who was still enjoying his precum smell.

    If a beautiful women, whether she is your wife or not but if she sniff your semen smell it will definitely made that man excited.

    Liam was also your average teenager. He was also looking at his women sniffing his precum.

    This is the second women who sniffed his semen smell.

    The first one is always his mother.

    There was a huge smile on his face.

    Then he stopped looking at her.

    ''She should sniff it for some time right?'' He thought and then continued what he was about to do and was doing.

    He put his mother''s breast flesh inside his mouth and started sucking her flesh like he wanted to slurp everything. He didn''t bite them as even though he like a little bit of soft rough y with his women but he knows that he won''t like hardcore stuff.

    He sucked around her breasts a lot not to mention the previous spots where he had sucked before has now hickey mark.

    The light of the room were on and so he could see everything inside the room.

    He moved his hand and put that on her pussy while his left hand was squeezing his mother soft breasts.

    He rubbed his other hand on his mother pussy gently and find out that her pussy was wet with her lewd juice.

    His smile widen and he looked at his mother who is closing her eyes.

    He didn''t said anything to her but just rubbed his hand on her pussy.

    Her pussy was a little fat and her pussy lips were pink but the most exciting things was that extremely soft flesh that he was rubbing. It was so sort that he didn''t wanted to move his hand.

    And so he really didn''t moved, her pussy was hot and her precum covered his palm.

    There was a sweet fragrance that wasing from her body especially her pussy smell.

    He had smelled it before so he can definitely tell that it was her precum smell.

    Thinking of this, he rubbed his hand on her pussy and at the same time his leg rubbed over her''s as he felt the stockings textures.

    His mouth kissed and sucked his mother''s breast all over the over ce.

    He moved his head back''s a little and looked at her breasts.

    "Mom, the hickey''s mark on your breasts are very beautiful." There was a soft touch in his eyes yet at the same time his eyes were so hot like a pervert who was looking at a masterpiece.

    He was satisfiedpletely, not only because his mother body is soft but also because he had marked her breasts as his.

    He imed that she is only his!

    Hearing her what son was saying, Lilith felt shame but she quietly opened her eyes and looked at her breasts.

    She gasped inside her heart and closed her eyes again. She didn''t wanted her son to know that she was looking at her breasts. She didn''t replied him anything but thought of what she saw.

    ''My breasts were so red, well even though they are normally white and pinky. Usually whenever he would squeezed them a little my breasts will spray milk and even if he didn''t squeeze them with force but they would still became red due to this they look alluring... what the hell I am thinking!!! Am I a narcissistic women?'' She covered her face inwardly.

    Thinking of red hickey mark all over her breasts she felt that her breasts were so hot and itchy.

    It''s as if she didn''t touched them her itchyness won''t go away.

    Liam saw that his mother didn''t replied him anything and chuckled.

    "Mom, your breasts are so beautiful." He rubbed his hand on her beautiful breasts.

    But he didn''t know that because of this she felt even more itchyness inside her heart.

    She couldn''t help and finally said "C-can you squeeze my breasts? They feel itchy."

    At the end her voice became low and her face alluring red.

    "~Heh~ Sure mom, but look at me while I do this. I want to see your beautiful blue eyes." He said and didn''t squeezed as she said.

    He wanted to see her expression, her expression which were shy and her eyes which was misty blue. Both of them were things which could excite him.

    Lilith even though shy but because of her previous determination opened her eyes and replied him "Now can you?"

    "My beautiful mom has asked me something and someone as fillial as me will naturally do what she asked for." He replied her and previously his hand were stopped on her pussy when she asked him to stop rubbing her breasts and squeeze her breasts.

    Just as he was about to squeeze her breasts and be a fillial child. He thought of something and a grin appeared on her face.

    Lilith felt nothing but anticipation looking at his grinning, after all even her most embarrassing part has been touched over and over again so how could she feel embarrassed!

    Liam didn''t cared for his mother reaction and cleaned his right hand with mana.

    After cleaning his hand he put that on her pussy and rubbed for 3 or so seconds. After feeling that his hand was perfectly wet with her lewd juices he smiled and then moved his other hand.

    Then he rubbed his both hand and after his both hands were wet with her lewd juice he said "I am squeezing them now!"

    After saying he put his hand on her breasts.

    He first rubbed his hand on her breasts, he left her nipples for sometime. After rubbing her breasts then he go to her most special part, her nipples.

    His hand were wet with her lewd juices and after rubbing them on her breasts it feels like that her breasts had been massaged with oil lotion. Especially the smell which was on a whole different level.

    Liam moved his head on front of it and took a deep whiff on her breasts.

    As he took a whiff on her breasts a milky fragrance filled with lewd scent entered inside his nose.

    He put his hand over her breasts and lifted them with his hands.

    "No matter how many times I y with your breasts but mom really they are so soft!" He said and scratched her nipples gently.

    Lilith felt happy hearing what her son said, of course she is proud of her breasts too.

    She didn''t said anything but her breasts moved in front of him.

    Liam felt that and he smiled.

    Then he started squeezing her breasts, her ample breasts were so smooth and soft.

    They were also soft because they contain milk inside them.

    As he squeezed her breasts he heard his mother moaning.

    "~Ahnn~ so good, dear, rub and squeeze them more." She didn''t wanted to moan but couldn''t help herself and moaned because it was so satisfying to get squeezed by him.

    She could also feel when he sniffed on her breasts. Her breasts were like that they were on fire so hot yet so satisfying.

    Liam heard his mother and continued what she asked as a fillial son.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

    333

    Whiffing Of Precum Smeared h ujk Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183.

    Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Unlock It! ] [Don''t Unlock

 Chapter 216: Dont Unlock It; Chapters Will Come Out From Tomorrow!

    Celestia took a deep sniff of her palm and as she did, a fishy yet a smell that made her body excited and tremble entered inside her nose. She felt her soul seems to be satisfied just by one whiff of his precum smell.

    She was excited and like a pervert she started taking whiff of his precum smell.

    Her cheeks were abnormally red. While her face showing that she was enjoying what she was actually doing.

    On the other hand Liam felt that Celestia stopped stroking his dick and felt a little empty inside his heart.

    However he was turned on when heard a sniffing sound. It was so clear in this soundless room that it made crystal clear sound.

    Liam had a trace of suspicious that what is she doing?

    Then he sensed with his mana and as he did he was stunned.

    Then his heart starting beating fastly and his dick twitched and the veins on his dick popped up.

    The veins were popping up before but now they were really looks like that they were about to burst.

    However Liam didn''t looked at his dick but looked at Celestia who was still enjoying his precum smell.

    If a beautiful women, whether she is your wife or not but if she sniff your semen smell it will definitely made that man excited.

    Liam was also your average teenager. He was also looking at his women sniffing his precum.

    This is the second women who sniffed his semen smell.

    The first one is always his mother.

    There was a huge smile on his face.

    Then he stopped looking at her.

    ''She should sniff it for some time right?'' He thought and then continued what he was about to do and was doing.

    He put his mother''s breast flesh inside his mouth and started sucking her flesh like he wanted to slurp everything. He didn''t bite them as even though he like a little bit of soft rough y with his women but he knows that he won''t like hardcore stuff.

    He sucked around her breasts a lot not to mention the previous spots where he had sucked before has now hickey mark.

    The light of the room were on and so he could see everything inside the room.

    He moved his hand and put that on her pussy while his left hand was squeezing his mother soft breasts.

    He rubbed his other hand on his mother pussy gently and find out that her pussy was wet with her lewd juice.

    His smile widen and he looked at his mother who is closing her eyes.

    He didn''t said anything to her but just rubbed his hand on her pussy.

    Her pussy was a little fat and her pussy lips were pink but the most exciting things was that extremely soft flesh that he was rubbing. It was so sort that he didn''t wanted to move his hand.

    And so he really didn''t moved, her pussy was hot and her precum covered his palm.

    There was a sweet fragrance that wasing from her body especially her pussy smell.

    He had smelled it before so he can definitely tell that it was her precum smell.

    Thinking of this, he rubbed his hand on her pussy and at the same time his leg rubbed over her''s as he felt the stockings textures.

    His mouth kissed and sucked his mother''s breast all over the over ce.

    He moved his head back''s a little and looked at her breasts.

    "Mom, the hickey''s mark on your breasts are very beautiful." There was a soft touch in his eyes yet at the same time his eyes were so hot like a pervert who was looking at a masterpiece.

    He was satisfiedpletely, not only because his mother body is soft but also because he had marked her breasts as his.

    He imed that she is only his!

    Hearing her what son was saying, Lilith felt shame but she quietly opened her eyes and looked at her breasts.

    She gasped inside her heart and closed her eyes again. She didn''t wanted her son to know that she was looking at her breasts. She didn''t replied him anything but thought of what she saw.

    ''My breasts were so red, well even though they are normally white and pinky. Usually whenever he would squeezed them a little my breasts will spray milk and even if he didn''t squeeze them with force but they would still became red due to this they look alluring... what the hell I am thinking!!! Am I a narcissistic women?'' She covered her face inwardly.

    Thinking of red hickey mark all over her breasts she felt that her breasts were so hot and itchy.

    It''s as if she didn''t touched them her itchyness won''t go away.

    Liam saw that his mother didn''t replied him anything and chuckled.

    "Mom, your breasts are so beautiful." He rubbed his hand on her beautiful breasts.

    But he didn''t know that because of this she felt even more itchyness inside her heart.

    She couldn''t help and finally said "C-can you squeeze my breasts? They feel itchy."

    At the end her voice became low and her face alluring red.

    "~Heh~ Sure mom, but look at me while I do this. I want to see your beautiful blue eyes." He said and didn''t squeezed as she said.

    He wanted to see her expression, her expression which were shy and her eyes which was misty blue. Both of them were things which could excite him.

    Lilith even though shy but because of her previous determination opened her eyes and replied him "Now can you?"

    "My beautiful mom has asked me something and someone as fillial as me will naturally do what she asked for." He replied her and previously his hand were stopped on her pussy when she asked him to stop rubbing her breasts and squeeze her breasts.

    Just as he was about to squeeze her breasts and be a fillial child. He thought of something and a grin appeared on her face.

    Lilith felt nothing but anticipation looking at his grinning, after all even her most embarrassing part has been touched over and over again so how could she feel embarrassed!

    Liam didn''t cared for his mother reaction and cleaned his right hand with mana.

    After cleaning his hand he put that on her pussy and rubbed for 3 or so seconds. After feeling that his hand was perfectly wet with her lewd juices he smiled and then moved his other hand.

    Then he rubbed his both hand and after his both hands were wet with her lewd juice he said "I am squeezing them now!"

    After saying he put his hand on her breasts.

    He first rubbed his hand on her breasts, he left her nipples for sometime. After rubbing her breasts then he go to her most special part, her nipples.

    His hand were wet with her lewd juices and after rubbing them on her breasts it feels like that her breasts had been massaged with oil lotion. Especially the smell which was on a whole different level.

    Liam moved his head on front of it and took a deep whiff on her breasts.

    As he took a whiff on her breasts a milky fragrance filled with lewd scent entered inside his nose.

    He put his hand over her breasts and lifted them with his hands.

    "No matter how many times I y with your breasts but mom really they are so soft!" He said and scratched her nipples gently.

    Lilith felt happy hearing what her son said, of course she is proud of her breasts too.

    She didn''t said anything but her breasts moved in front of him.

    Liam felt that and he smiled.

    Then he started squeezing her breasts, her ample breasts were so smooth and soft.

    They were also soft because they contain milk inside them.

    As he squeezed her breasts he heard his mother moaning.

    "~Ahnn~ so good, dear, rub and squeeze them more." She didn''t wanted to moan but couldn''t help herself and moaned because it was so satisfying to get squeezed by him.

    She could also feel when he sniffed on her breasts. Her breasts were like that they were on fire so hot yet so satisfying.

    Liam heard his mother and continued what she asked as a fillial son.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

    333

    Whiffing Of Precum Smeared h ujk Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Don''t Unlock It; Chapters Will Come Out From Tomorrow!

    Unlock It! ] [Don''t Unlock

 Chapter 217: Dont Unlock It; Chapters Will Come Out From Tomorrow!

    Celestia took a deep sniff of her palm and as she did, a fishy yet a smell that made her body excited and tremble entered inside her nose. She felt her soul seems to be satisfied just by one whiff of his precum smell.

    She was excited and like a pervert she started taking whiff of his precum smell.

    Her cheeks were abnormally red. While her face showing that she was enjoying what she was actually doing.

    On the other hand Liam felt that Celestia stopped stroking his dick and felt a little empty inside his heart.

    However he was turned on when heard a sniffing sound. It was so clear in this soundless room that it made crystal clear sound.

    Liam had a trace of suspicious that what is she doing?

    Then he sensed with his mana and as he did he was stunned.

    Then his heart starting beating fastly and his dick twitched and the veins on his dick popped up.

    The veins were popping up before but now they were really looks like that they were about to burst.

    However Liam didn''t looked at his dick but looked at Celestia who was still enjoying his precum smell.

    If a beautiful women, whether she is your wife or not but if she sniff your semen smell it will definitely made that man excited.

    Liam was also your average teenager. He was also looking at his women sniffing his precum.

    This is the second women who sniffed his semen smell.

    The first one is always his mother.

    There was a huge smile on his face.

    Then he stopped looking at her.

    ''She should sniff it for some time right?'' He thought and then continued what he was about to do and was doing.

    He put his mother''s breast flesh inside his mouth and started sucking her flesh like he wanted to slurp everything. He didn''t bite them as even though he like a little bit of soft rough y with his women but he knows that he won''t like hardcore stuff.

    He sucked around her breasts a lot not to mention the previous spots where he had sucked before has now hickey mark.

    The light of the room were on and so he could see everything inside the room.

    He moved his hand and put that on her pussy while his left hand was squeezing his mother soft breasts.

    He rubbed his other hand on his mother pussy gently and find out that her pussy was wet with her lewd juice.

    His smile widen and he looked at his mother who is closing her eyes.

    He didn''t said anything to her but just rubbed his hand on her pussy.

    Her pussy was a little fat and her pussy lips were pink but the most exciting things was that extremely soft flesh that he was rubbing. It was so sort that he didn''t wanted to move his hand.

    And so he really didn''t moved, her pussy was hot and her precum covered his palm.

    There was a sweet fragrance that wasing from her body especially her pussy smell.

    He had smelled it before so he can definitely tell that it was her precum smell.

    Thinking of this, he rubbed his hand on her pussy and at the same time his leg rubbed over her''s as he felt the stockings textures.

    His mouth kissed and sucked his mother''s breast all over the over ce.

    He moved his head back''s a little and looked at her breasts.

    "Mom, the hickey''s mark on your breasts are very beautiful." There was a soft touch in his eyes yet at the same time his eyes were so hot like a pervert who was looking at a masterpiece.

    He was satisfiedpletely, not only because his mother body is soft but also because he had marked her breasts as his.

    He imed that she is only his!

    Hearing her what son was saying, Lilith felt shame but she quietly opened her eyes and looked at her breasts.

    She gasped inside her heart and closed her eyes again. She didn''t wanted her son to know that she was looking at her breasts. She didn''t replied him anything but thought of what she saw.

    ''My breasts were so red, well even though they are normally white and pinky. Usually whenever he would squeezed them a little my breasts will spray milk and even if he didn''t squeeze them with force but they would still became red due to this they look alluring... what the hell I am thinking!!! Am I a narcissistic women?'' She covered her face inwardly.

    Thinking of red hickey mark all over her breasts she felt that her breasts were so hot and itchy.

    It''s as if she didn''t touched them her itchyness won''t go away.

    Liam saw that his mother didn''t replied him anything and chuckled.

    "Mom, your breasts are so beautiful." He rubbed his hand on her beautiful breasts.

    But he didn''t know that because of this she felt even more itchyness inside her heart.

    She couldn''t help and finally said "C-can you squeeze my breasts? They feel itchy."

    At the end her voice became low and her face alluring red.

    "~Heh~ Sure mom, but look at me while I do this. I want to see your beautiful blue eyes." He said and didn''t squeezed as she said.

    He wanted to see her expression, her expression which were shy and her eyes which was misty blue. Both of them were things which could excite him.

    Lilith even though shy but because of her previous determination opened her eyes and replied him "Now can you?"

    "My beautiful mom has asked me something and someone as fillial as me will naturally do what she asked for." He replied her and previously his hand were stopped on her pussy when she asked him to stop rubbing her breasts and squeeze her breasts.

    Just as he was about to squeeze her breasts and be a fillial child. He thought of something and a grin appeared on her face.

    Lilith felt nothing but anticipation looking at his grinning, after all even her most embarrassing part has been touched over and over again so how could she feel embarrassed!

    Liam didn''t cared for his mother reaction and cleaned his right hand with mana.

    After cleaning his hand he put that on her pussy and rubbed for 3 or so seconds. After feeling that his hand was perfectly wet with her lewd juices he smiled and then moved his other hand.

    Then he rubbed his both hand and after his both hands were wet with her lewd juice he said "I am squeezing them now!"

    After saying he put his hand on her breasts.

    He first rubbed his hand on her breasts, he left her nipples for sometime. After rubbing her breasts then he go to her most special part, her nipples.

    His hand were wet with her lewd juices and after rubbing them on her breasts it feels like that her breasts had been massaged with oil lotion. Especially the smell which was on a whole different level.

    Liam moved his head on front of it and took a deep whiff on her breasts.

    As he took a whiff on her breasts a milky fragrance filled with lewd scent entered inside his nose.

    He put his hand over her breasts and lifted them with his hands.

    "No matter how many times I y with your breasts but mom really they are so soft!" He said and scratched her nipples gently.

    Lilith felt happy hearing what her son said, of course she is proud of her breasts too.

    She didn''t said anything but her breasts moved in front of him.

    Liam felt that and he smiled.

    Then he started squeezing her breasts, her ample breasts were so smooth and soft.

    They were also soft because they contain milk inside them.

    As he squeezed her breasts he heard his mother moaning.

    "~Ahnn~ so good, dear, rub and squeeze them more." She didn''t wanted to moan but couldn''t help herself and moaned because it was so satisfying to get squeezed by him.

    She could also feel when he sniffed on her breasts. Her breasts were like that they were on fire so hot yet so satisfying.

    Liam heard his mother and continued what she asked as a fillial son.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

    333

    Whiffing Of Precum Smeared h ujk Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Of Precum h Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts* 183. Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183.

    Whiffing Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Unlock It! ] [Don''t Unlock h

 Chapter 218: Dont Unlock It; Chapters Will Come Out From Tomorrow!

    Celestia took a deep sniff of her palm and as she did, a fishy yet a smell that made her body excited and tremble entered inside her nose. She felt her soul seems to be satisfied just by one whiff of his precum smell.

    She was excited and like a pervert she started taking whiff of his precum smell.

    Her cheeks were abnormally red. While her face showing that she was enjoying what she was actually doing.

    On the other hand Liam felt that Celestia stopped stroking his dick and felt a little empty inside his heart.

    However he was turned on when heard a sniffing sound. It was so clear in this soundless room that it made crystal clear sound.

    Liam had a trace of suspicious that what is she doing?

    Then he sensed with his mana and as he did he was stunned.

    Then his heart starting beating fastly and his dick twitched and the veins on his dick popped up.

    The veins were popping up before but now they were really looks like that they were about to burst.

    However Liam didn''t looked at his dick but looked at Celestia who was still enjoying his precum smell.

    If a beautiful women, whether she is your wife or not but if she sniff your semen smell it will definitely made that man excited.

    Liam was also your average teenager. He was also looking at his women sniffing his precum.

    This is the second women who sniffed his semen smell.

    The first one is always his mother.

    There was a huge smile on his face.

    Then he stopped looking at her.

    ''She should sniff it for some time right?'' He thought and then continued what he was about to do and was doing.

    He put his mother''s breast flesh inside his mouth and started sucking her flesh like he wanted to slurp everything. He didn''t bite them as even though he like a little bit of soft rough y with his women but he knows that he won''t like hardcore stuff.

    He sucked around her breasts a lot not to mention the previous spots where he had sucked before has now hickey mark.

    The light of the room were on and so he could see everything inside the room.

    He moved his hand and put that on her pussy while his left hand was squeezing his mother soft breasts.

    He rubbed his other hand on his mother pussy gently and find out that her pussy was wet with her lewd juice.

    His smile widen and he looked at his mother who is closing her eyes.

    He didn''t said anything to her but just rubbed his hand on her pussy.

    Her pussy was a little fat and her pussy lips were pink but the most exciting things was that extremely soft flesh that he was rubbing. It was so sort that he didn''t wanted to move his hand.

    And so he really didn''t moved, her pussy was hot and her precum covered his palm.

    There was a sweet fragrance that wasing from her body especially her pussy smell.

    He had smelled it before so he can definitely tell that it was her precum smell.

    Thinking of this, he rubbed his hand on her pussy and at the same time his leg rubbed over her''s as he felt the stockings textures.

    His mouth kissed and sucked his mother''s breast all over the over ce.

    He moved his head back''s a little and looked at her breasts.

    "Mom, the hickey''s mark on your breasts are very beautiful." There was a soft touch in his eyes yet at the same time his eyes were so hot like a pervert who was looking at a masterpiece.

    He was satisfiedpletely, not only because his mother body is soft but also because he had marked her breasts as his.

    He imed that she is only his!

    Hearing her what son was saying, Lilith felt shame but she quietly opened her eyes and looked at her breasts.

    She gasped inside her heart and closed her eyes again. She didn''t wanted her son to know that she was looking at her breasts. She didn''t replied him anything but thought of what she saw.

    ''My breasts were so red, well even though they are normally white and pinky. Usually whenever he would squeezed them a little my breasts will spray milk and even if he didn''t squeeze them with force but they would still became red due to this they look alluring... what the hell I am thinking!!! Am I a narcissistic women?'' She covered her face inwardly.

    Thinking of red hickey mark all over her breasts she felt that her breasts were so hot and itchy.

    It''s as if she didn''t touched them her itchyness won''t go away.

    Liam saw that his mother didn''t replied him anything and chuckled.

    "Mom, your breasts are so beautiful." He rubbed his hand on her beautiful breasts.

    But he didn''t know that because of this she felt even more itchyness inside her heart.

    She couldn''t help and finally said "C-can you squeeze my breasts? They feel itchy."

    At the end her voice became low and her face alluring red.

    "~Heh~ Sure mom, but look at me while I do this. I want to see your beautiful blue eyes." He said and didn''t squeezed as she said.

    He wanted to see her expression, her expression which were shy and her eyes which was misty blue. Both of them were things which could excite him.

    Lilith even though shy but because of her previous determination opened her eyes and replied him "Now can you?"

    "My beautiful mom has asked me something and someone as fillial as me will naturally do what she asked for." He replied her and previously his hand were stopped on her pussy when she asked him to stop rubbing her breasts and squeeze her breasts.

    Just as he was about to squeeze her breasts and be a fillial child. He thought of something and a grin appeared on her face.

    Lilith felt nothing but anticipation looking at his grinning, after all even her most embarrassing part has been touched over and over again so how could she feel embarrassed!

    Liam didn''t cared for his mother reaction and cleaned his right hand with mana.

    After cleaning his hand he put that on her pussy and rubbed for 3 or so seconds. After feeling that his hand was perfectly wet with her lewd juices he smiled and then moved his other hand.

    Then he rubbed his both hand and after his both hands were wet with her lewd juice he said "I am squeezing them now!"

    After saying he put his hand on her breasts.

    He first rubbed his hand on her breasts, he left her nipples for sometime. After rubbing her breasts then he go to her most special part, her nipples.

    His hand were wet with her lewd juices and after rubbing them on her breasts it feels like that her breasts had been massaged with oil lotion. Especially the smell which was on a whole different level.

    Liam moved his head on front of it and took a deep whiff on her breasts.

    As he took a whiff on her breasts a milky fragrance filled with lewd scent entered inside his nose.

    He put his hand over her breasts and lifted them with his hands.

    "No matter how many times I y with your breasts but mom really they are so soft!" He said and scratched her nipples gently.

    Lilith felt happy hearing what her son said, of course she is proud of her breasts too.

    She didn''t said anything but her breasts moved in front of him.

    Liam felt that and he smiled.

    Then he started squeezing her breasts, her ample breasts were so smooth and soft.

    They were also soft because they contain milk inside them.

    As he squeezed her breasts he heard his mother moaning.

    "~Ahnn~ so good, dear, rub and squeeze them more." She didn''t wanted to moan but couldn''t help herself and moaned because it was so satisfying to get squeezed by him.

    She could also feel when he sniffed on her breasts. Her breasts were like that they were on fire so hot yet so satisfying.

    Liam heard his mother and continued what she asked as a fillial son.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

    333

    Whiffing Of Precum Smeared h ujk Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts* I k k k k k k mChapter 183. Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Don''t Unlock It; Chapters Will Come Out From Tomorrow! Unlock It!

    ] [Don''t Unlock

 Chapter 219: Dont Unlock It

    As Celestia streched her legs, her feet sole were just near his dick.

    Liam could feel the heat of her feet.

    He looked at them especially their upper body that was filled with sweat.

    In the dim light it looks extremely arousing.

    Their forehead were sweating and their milky pink white skin was sweating too.

    Lilith on the other hand also protected her son semen in her palms while watching Celestia who streched her feet near her son dick.

    She blushed heavily not because that if was something shameful for her but it''s just she was a little shy.

    It was her first time seeing that not to mention she had heard that if a man lick or do this kind of thing with their women''s feet then he truly love them.

    She blushed and her eyes were intoxicated, they were overflowing with love and lust.

    Looking at her son reaction she know that he is happy and so she did the same.

    She streched out her legs and put her sole near his dick too. It was so close that her legs were about to touch his dick. She could feel the heating from his dick.

    She looked at her son reaction again and find him excited.

    Liam was excited and aroused. He started touching their sole feet which were of pink colour.

    Their sole were so close to his dick that he wanted them to touch his dick.

    But he feels a little shameful if he asked them to touch their sole on his dick.

    But remembering that they know about his fetish, he coughed and rolled his eyes.

    ''They are teasing me, damn it! Isn''t this bullying the pure and honest people? When will the honest people stand up!'' He joked and put his hands on their feet again.

    The corner of his mouth were raised and he looked at their hand''s.

    A light shed in his eyes and he opened his mouth.

    "Do you know which one of you will be going to get fucked first?"

    "Language!!" Both of them said at the same time while the corner of their mouths were raised thinking that she will be first.

    Celestia thought that she will be going to get fucked first since her husband has done this much for his mother and almost seems to forget her. So this time it should be her turn.

    She thought and the corner of her mouth were raised. But at the same time she didn''t like his tone.

    ''Do you know which one of you will be going to get fucked first?'' Listen is this human talk? He could also say this eloquently.

    On the other hand Lilith felt same since her son is doing everything with herself.

    She is confident too just like Celestia. But same as Celestia she also didn''t like his speaking tone.

    Liam alsoughed awkwardly since he really said whatever was inside his heart.

    He coughed and asked again "Do you know which one you will going to get favoured by me first?"

    They looked at each other and no matter how they listen but this sentence feels a little awkward, like he is emperor and they are his concubine but they... like it!

    They asked at the same time "Which one?"

    Liam heard them and smirked as he said "That depends on you."

    "Depends on us?"

    "Yeah, the one who will more naughty and slutty when eating my semen will get my favour first." He also felt the previous sentance was a little awkward but now that they are on the character so why not do that until the ending!

    "What!? How can this be!?" They showed trouble expression on their face.

    It''s not that they haven''t shown him their naughty and slutty side in the previous year''s but they were always alone with him that''s why they don''t have much shame but now he asked them to show their ''true colours'' or even seduce him while eating his semen, they can''t help but feel shame.

    "What you don''t want to?" He asked while raising his eyebrows.

    "N-no, it''s just..."

    "Hehehe since you agree then let''s start your performance and yes dirty words are allowed too!" He smirked and a anticipation expression appeared on his face.

    Thinking of their excited amours expression and being a slut only for himself aroused him.

    His dick twitched in response to his desire inside his heart.

    His hand''s which were on their feet started ying with their sole and fingers until they reply him.

    Now inside the room there was sound of their breathing. Especially his mother and Celestia''s, their breathing were rough like they had run a marathon and the troubled expression on their face while the dropping sweat aroused his ''beastly'' side.

    His mother and Celestia''s face were small but cute and mature.

    Not to mention there was an aura around their body that they are ''watered'' properly.

    Hehehe of course it''s Liam credit and he is proud of it.

    Then his gaze went lower, on their nape and breasts.

    Watching there nape, his breathing became disordered. Their pink milky white nape seems to invite him to kiss and suck their skin.

    His dick twitched in response to his desire again and his hands started to massage their sole around their toes.

    His fingers rubbed and massaged in the middle of their toes.

    He could feel that they moved their feet toes when he did that.

    Then he continued watching down and his gaze first watched Celestia''s breasts.

    Celestia breasts were milky white her skin was a little pink not because she is shy but it''s her usual skin without any makeover.

    Her nipples were especially pink and her nipples were erect, and a fragrance of milk could be sniffed on the air.

    This smell could be from his mother''s milk from before when he squeezed her breasts and the milk came out but watching Celestia''s nipples he couldn''t help but think will her nipples give the same fragrance again?

    He rolled his tongue and felt his throat dry.

    In response to his dry throat some fragrant saliva secreted in his mouth which was a mixture of his and his mother''s saliva.

    As that saliva secreted he gulped and temporarily wet his throat.

    As he did this he could feel the milky fragrance which was from his mother''s milk which he had gulped before inside his mouth but looking at her erected nipple his throat seems to get dry again.

    He couldn''t help but rub their feet again.

    His fingers rubbed the space lower their toes.

    Their toes spread and closed in response while the ce where he is rubbing his fingerse out a little outside in response.

    Feeling their soft feet his dick twitched and when it twitched it hit their feet. Both of them, cause their feet were very close to him.

    He also wanted a footjob but he is waiting for their response.

    He knows that they will agree but it''s just no one want to be the first because the one who agreed first will be shameless!

    Liam watched their struggle while lowering his gaze on Celestia''s belly. Her belly was slim without any fat, her body skin was same as her upper body.

    The most beautiful pink milky white.

    Of course her skin is like that it''s sparkling. Not because of anything but because Liam didn''t stop fucking them even one day.

    Then he looked at her navel and didn''t know what perverted thing he thought but his dick twitched and hit their feet again.

    He took a deep breath and continued as he looked at her pussy which was wet with her pussy juices.

    The juices was overflowing and it slide down between her thighs but because her thighs are separated he could see the sign of her juices on her each thighs.

    Her pussy which was overflowing with juice seems to seduce him to suck it so he could dispel his thirst for water.

    Watching her pussy juices, his throat moved and he felt that it bes dry in an instant again.

    ***

    Author is here, sorry for long break and releasing same chapter again and again it won''t happen again,

    Topensate my privilege reader''s, the privilege tiers cost will remain same and my other two books privilege tiers will lowered too(same as this one)

    Topensate my normal readers, the chapters will uploaded in same speed on March and April, this applies to my other two novels too.

    Also if you are done reading consider giving review, power stone andments.

    Thanks for still sticking to my book! Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power u j

 Chapter 220: Dont Unlock It

    As Celestia streched her legs, her feet sole were just near his dick.

    Liam could feel the heat of her feet.

    He looked at them especially their upper body that was filled with sweat.

    In the dim light it looks extremely arousing.

    Their forehead were sweating and their milky pink white skin was sweating too.

    Lilith on the other hand also protected her son semen in her palms while watching Celestia who streched her feet near her son dick.

    She blushed heavily not because that if was something shameful for her but it''s just she was a little shy.

    It was her first time seeing that not to mention she had heard that if a man lick or do this kind of thing with their women''s feet then he truly love them.

    She blushed and her eyes were intoxicated, they were overflowing with love and lust.

    Looking at her son reaction she know that he is happy and so she did the same.

    She streched out her legs and put her sole near his dick too. It was so close that her legs were about to touch his dick. She could feel the heating from his dick.

    She looked at her son reaction again and find him excited.

    Liam was excited and aroused. He started touching their sole feet which were of pink colour.

    Their sole were so close to his dick that he wanted them to touch his dick.

    But he feels a little shameful if he asked them to touch their sole on his dick.

    But remembering that they know about his fetish, he coughed and rolled his eyes.

    ''They are teasing me, damn it! Isn''t this bullying the pure and honest people? When will the honest people stand up!'' He joked and put his hands on their feet again.

    The corner of his mouth were raised and he looked at their hand''s.

    A light shed in his eyes and he opened his mouth.

    "Do you know which one of you will be going to get fucked first?"

    "Language!!" Both of them said at the same time while the corner of their mouths were raised thinking that she will be first.

    Celestia thought that she will be going to get fucked first since her husband has done this much for his mother and almost seems to forget her. So this time it should be her turn.

    She thought and the corner of her mouth were raised. But at the same time she didn''t like his tone.

    ''Do you know which one of you will be going to get fucked first?'' Listen is this human talk? He could also say this eloquently.

    On the other hand Lilith felt same since her son is doing everything with herself.

    She is confident too just like Celestia. But same as Celestia she also didn''t like his speaking tone.

    Liam alsoughed awkwardly since he really said whatever was inside his heart.

    He coughed and asked again "Do you know which one you will going to get favoured by me first?"

    They looked at each other and no matter how they listen but this sentence feels a little awkward, like he is emperor and they are his concubine but they... like it!

    They asked at the same time "Which one?"

    Liam heard them and smirked as he said "That depends on you."

    "Depends on us?"

    "Yeah, the one who will more naughty and slutty when eating my semen will get my favour first." He also felt the previous sentance was a little awkward but now that they are on the character so why not do that until the ending!

    "What!? How can this be!?" They showed trouble expression on their face.

    It''s not that they haven''t shown him their naughty and slutty side in the previous year''s but they were always alone with him that''s why they don''t have much shame but now he asked them to show their ''true colours'' or even seduce him while eating his semen, they can''t help but feel shame.

    "What you don''t want to?" He asked while raising his eyebrows.

    "N-no, it''s just..."

    "Hehehe since you agree then let''s start your performance and yes dirty words are allowed too!" He smirked and a anticipation expression appeared on his face.

    Thinking of their excited amours expression and being a slut only for himself aroused him.

    His dick twitched in response to his desire inside his heart.

    His hand''s which were on their feet started ying with their sole and fingers until they reply him.

    Now inside the room there was sound of their breathing. Especially his mother and Celestia''s, their breathing were rough like they had run a marathon and the troubled expression on their face while the dropping sweat aroused his ''beastly'' side.

    His mother and Celestia''s face were small but cute and mature.

    Not to mention there was an aura around their body that they are ''watered'' properly.

    Hehehe of course it''s Liam credit and he is proud of it.

    Then his gaze went lower, on their nape and breasts.

    Watching there nape, his breathing became disordered. Their pink milky white nape seems to invite him to kiss and suck their skin.

    His dick twitched in response to his desire again and his hands started to massage their sole around their toes.

    His fingers rubbed and massaged in the middle of their toes.

    He could feel that they moved their feet toes when he did that.

    Then he continued watching down and his gaze first watched Celestia''s breasts.

    Celestia breasts were milky white her skin was a little pink not because she is shy but it''s her usual skin without any makeover.

    Her nipples were especially pink and her nipples were erect, and a fragrance of milk could be sniffed on the air.

    This smell could be from his mother''s milk from before when he squeezed her breasts and the milk came out but watching Celestia''s nipples he couldn''t help but think will her nipples give the same fragrance again?

    He rolled his tongue and felt his throat dry.

    In response to his dry throat some fragrant saliva secreted in his mouth which was a mixture of his and his mother''s saliva.

    As that saliva secreted he gulped and temporarily wet his throat.

    As he did this he could feel the milky fragrance which was from his mother''s milk which he had gulped before inside his mouth but looking at her erected nipple his throat seems to get dry again.

    He couldn''t help but rub their feet again.

    His fingers rubbed the space lower their toes.

    Their toes spread and closed in response while the ce where he is rubbing his fingerse out a little outside in response.

    Feeling their soft feet his dick twitched and when it twitched it hit their feet. Both of them, cause their feet were very close to him.

    He also wanted a footjob but he is waiting for their response.

    He knows that they will agree but it''s just no one want to be the first because the one who agreed first will be shameless!

    Liam watched their struggle while lowering his gaze on Celestia''s belly. Her belly was slim without any fat, her body skin was same as her upper body.

    The most beautiful pink milky white.

    Of course her skin is like that it''s sparkling. Not because of anything but because Liam didn''t stop fucking them even one day.

    Then he looked at her navel and didn''t know what perverted thing he thought but his dick twitched and hit their feet again.

    He took a deep breath and continued as he looked at her pussy which was wet with her pussy juices.

    The juices was overflowing and it slide down between her thighs but because her thighs are separated he could see the sign of her juices on her each thighs.

    Her pussy which was overflowing with juice seems to seduce him to suck it so he could dispel his thirst for water.

    Watching her pussy juices, his throat moved and he felt that it bes dry in an instant again.

    ***

    Author is here, sorry for long break and releasing same chapter again and again it won''t happen again,

    Topensate my privilege reader''s, the privilege tiers cost will remain same and my other two books privilege tiers will lowered too(same as this one)

    Topensate my normal readers, the chapters will uploaded in same speed on March and April, this applies to my other two novels too.

    Also if you are done reading consider giving review, power stone andments.

    Thanks for still sticking to my book! Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power u jnovel.Done

 Chapter 221: Dont Unlock It

    As Celestia streched her legs, her feet sole were just near his dick.

    Liam could feel the heat of her feet.

    He looked at them especially their upper body that was filled with sweat.

    In the dim light it looks extremely arousing.

    Their forehead were sweating and their milky pink white skin was sweating too.

    Lilith on the other hand also protected her son semen in her palms while watching Celestia who streched her feet near her son dick.

    She blushed heavily not because that if was something shameful for her but it''s just she was a little shy.

    It was her first time seeing that not to mention she had heard that if a man lick or do this kind of thing with their women''s feet then he truly love them.

    She blushed and her eyes were intoxicated, they were overflowing with love and lust.

    Looking at her son reaction she know that he is happy and so she did the same.

    She streched out her legs and put her sole near his dick too. It was so close that her legs were about to touch his dick. She could feel the heating from his dick.

    She looked at her son reaction again and find him excited.

    Liam was excited and aroused. He started touching their sole feet which were of pink colour.

    Their sole were so close to his dick that he wanted them to touch his dick.

    But he feels a little shameful if he asked them to touch their sole on his dick.

    But remembering that they know about his fetish, he coughed and rolled his eyes.

    ''They are teasing me, damn it! Isn''t this bullying the pure and honest people? When will the honest people stand up!'' He joked and put his hands on their feet again.

    The corner of his mouth were raised and he looked at their hand''s.

    A light shed in his eyes and he opened his mouth.

    "Do you know which one of you will be going to get fucked first?"

    "Language!!" Both of them said at the same time while the corner of their mouths were raised thinking that she will be first.

    Celestia thought that she will be going to get fucked first since her husband has done this much for his mother and almost seems to forget her. So this time it should be her turn.

    She thought and the corner of her mouth were raised. But at the same time she didn''t like his tone.

    ''Do you know which one of you will be going to get fucked first?'' Listen is this human talk? He could also say this eloquently.

    On the other hand Lilith felt same since her son is doing everything with herself.

    She is confident too just like Celestia. But same as Celestia she also didn''t like his speaking tone.

    Liam alsoughed awkwardly since he really said whatever was inside his heart.

    He coughed and asked again "Do you know which one you will going to get favoured by me first?"

    They looked at each other and no matter how they listen but this sentence feels a little awkward, like he is emperor and they are his concubine but they... like it!

    They asked at the same time "Which one?"

    Liam heard them and smirked as he said "That depends on you."

    "Depends on us?"

    "Yeah, the one who will more naughty and slutty when eating my semen will get my favour first." He also felt the previous sentance was a little awkward but now that they are on the character so why not do that until the ending!

    "What!? How can this be!?" They showed trouble expression on their face.

    It''s not that they haven''t shown him their naughty and slutty side in the previous year''s but they were always alone with him that''s why they don''t have much shame but now he asked them to show their ''true colours'' or even seduce him while eating his semen, they can''t help but feel shame.

    "What you don''t want to?" He asked while raising his eyebrows.

    "N-no, it''s just..."

    "Hehehe since you agree then let''s start your performance and yes dirty words are allowed too!" He smirked and a anticipation expression appeared on his face.

    Thinking of their excited amours expression and being a slut only for himself aroused him.

    His dick twitched in response to his desire inside his heart.

    His hand''s which were on their feet started ying with their sole and fingers until they reply him.

    Now inside the room there was sound of their breathing. Especially his mother and Celestia''s, their breathing were rough like they had run a marathon and the troubled expression on their face while the dropping sweat aroused his ''beastly'' side.

    His mother and Celestia''s face were small but cute and mature.

    Not to mention there was an aura around their body that they are ''watered'' properly.

    Hehehe of course it''s Liam credit and he is proud of it.

    Then his gaze went lower, on their nape and breasts.

    Watching there nape, his breathing became disordered. Their pink milky white nape seems to invite him to kiss and suck their skin.

    His dick twitched in response to his desire again and his hands started to massage their sole around their toes.

    His fingers rubbed and massaged in the middle of their toes.

    He could feel that they moved their feet toes when he did that.

    Then he continued watching down and his gaze first watched Celestia''s breasts.

    Celestia breasts were milky white her skin was a little pink not because she is shy but it''s her usual skin without any makeover.

    Her nipples were especially pink and her nipples were erect, and a fragrance of milk could be sniffed on the air.

    This smell could be from his mother''s milk from before when he squeezed her breasts and the milk came out but watching Celestia''s nipples he couldn''t help but think will her nipples give the same fragrance again?

    He rolled his tongue and felt his throat dry.

    In response to his dry throat some fragrant saliva secreted in his mouth which was a mixture of his and his mother''s saliva.

    As that saliva secreted he gulped and temporarily wet his throat.

    As he did this he could feel the milky fragrance which was from his mother''s milk which he had gulped before inside his mouth but looking at her erected nipple his throat seems to get dry again.

    He couldn''t help but rub their feet again.

    His fingers rubbed the space lower their toes.

    Their toes spread and closed in response while the ce where he is rubbing his fingerse out a little outside in response.

    Feeling their soft feet his dick twitched and when it twitched it hit their feet. Both of them, cause their feet were very close to him.

    He also wanted a footjob but he is waiting for their response.

    He knows that they will agree but it''s just no one want to be the first because the one who agreed first will be shameless!

    Liam watched their struggle while lowering his gaze on Celestia''s belly. Her belly was slim without any fat, her body skin was same as her upper body.

    The most beautiful pink milky white.

    Of course her skin is like that it''s sparkling. Not because of anything but because Liam didn''t stop fucking them even one day.

    Then he looked at her navel and didn''t know what perverted thing he thought but his dick twitched and hit their feet again.

    He took a deep breath and continued as he looked at her pussy which was wet with her pussy juices.

    The juices was overflowing and it slide down between her thighs but because her thighs are separated he could see the sign of her juices on her each thighs.

    Her pussy which was overflowing with juice seems to seduce him to suck it so he could dispel his thirst for water.

    Watching her pussy juices, his throat moved and he felt that it bes dry in an instant again.

    ***

    Author is here, sorry for long break and releasing same chapter again and again it won''t happen again,

    Topensate my privilege reader''s, the privilege tiers cost will remain same and my other two books privilege tiers will lowered too(same as this one)

    Topensate my normal readers, the chapters will uploaded in same speed on March and April, this applies to my other two novels too.

    Also if you are done reading consider giving review, power stone andments.

    Thanks for still sticking to my book! Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power u jnovel.Donenovel.Done

 Chapter 222: Dont Unlock It

    As Celestia streched her legs, her feet sole were just near his dick.

    Liam could feel the heat of her feet.

    He looked at them especially their upper body that was filled with sweat.

    In the dim light it looks extremely arousing.

    Their forehead were sweating and their milky pink white skin was sweating too.

    Lilith on the other hand also protected her son semen in her palms while watching Celestia who streched her feet near her son dick.

    She blushed heavily not because that if was something shameful for her but it''s just she was a little shy.

    It was her first time seeing that not to mention she had heard that if a man lick or do this kind of thing with their women''s feet then he truly love them.

    She blushed and her eyes were intoxicated, they were overflowing with love and lust.

    Looking at her son reaction she know that he is happy and so she did the same.

    She streched out her legs and put her sole near his dick too. It was so close that her legs were about to touch his dick. She could feel the heating from his dick.

    She looked at her son reaction again and find him excited.

    Liam was excited and aroused. He started touching their sole feet which were of pink colour.

    Their sole were so close to his dick that he wanted them to touch his dick.

    But he feels a little shameful if he asked them to touch their sole on his dick.

    But remembering that they know about his fetish, he coughed and rolled his eyes.

    ''They are teasing me, damn it! Isn''t this bullying the pure and honest people? When will the honest people stand up!'' He joked and put his hands on their feet again.

    The corner of his mouth were raised and he looked at their hand''s.

    A light shed in his eyes and he opened his mouth.

    "Do you know which one of you will be going to get fucked first?"

    "Language!!" Both of them said at the same time while the corner of their mouths were raised thinking that she will be first.

    Celestia thought that she will be going to get fucked first since her husband has done this much for his mother and almost seems to forget her. So this time it should be her turn.

    She thought and the corner of her mouth were raised. But at the same time she didn''t like his tone.

    ''Do you know which one of you will be going to get fucked first?'' Listen is this human talk? He could also say this eloquently.

    On the other hand Lilith felt same since her son is doing everything with herself.

    She is confident too just like Celestia. But same as Celestia she also didn''t like his speaking tone.

    Liam alsoughed awkwardly since he really said whatever was inside his heart.

    He coughed and asked again "Do you know which one you will going to get favoured by me first?"

    They looked at each other and no matter how they listen but this sentence feels a little awkward, like he is emperor and they are his concubine but they... like it!

    They asked at the same time "Which one?"

    Liam heard them and smirked as he said "That depends on you."

    "Depends on us?"

    "Yeah, the one who will more naughty and slutty when eating my semen will get my favour first." He also felt the previous sentance was a little awkward but now that they are on the character so why not do that until the ending!

    "What!? How can this be!?" They showed trouble expression on their face.

    It''s not that they haven''t shown him their naughty and slutty side in the previous year''s but they were always alone with him that''s why they don''t have much shame but now he asked them to show their ''true colours'' or even seduce him while eating his semen, they can''t help but feel shame.

    "What you don''t want to?" He asked while raising his eyebrows.

    "N-no, it''s just..."

    "Hehehe since you agree then let''s start your performance and yes dirty words are allowed too!" He smirked and a anticipation expression appeared on his face.

    Thinking of their excited amours expression and being a slut only for himself aroused him.

    His dick twitched in response to his desire inside his heart.

    His hand''s which were on their feet started ying with their sole and fingers until they reply him.

    Now inside the room there was sound of their breathing. Especially his mother and Celestia''s, their breathing were rough like they had run a marathon and the troubled expression on their face while the dropping sweat aroused his ''beastly'' side.

    His mother and Celestia''s face were small but cute and mature.

    Not to mention there was an aura around their body that they are ''watered'' properly.

    Hehehe of course it''s Liam credit and he is proud of it.

    Then his gaze went lower, on their nape and breasts.

    Watching there nape, his breathing became disordered. Their pink milky white nape seems to invite him to kiss and suck their skin.

    His dick twitched in response to his desire again and his hands started to massage their sole around their toes.

    His fingers rubbed and massaged in the middle of their toes.

    He could feel that they moved their feet toes when he did that.

    Then he continued watching down and his gaze first watched Celestia''s breasts.

    Celestia breasts were milky white her skin was a little pink not because she is shy but it''s her usual skin without any makeover.

    Her nipples were especially pink and her nipples were erect, and a fragrance of milk could be sniffed on the air.

    This smell could be from his mother''s milk from before when he squeezed her breasts and the milk came out but watching Celestia''s nipples he couldn''t help but think will her nipples give the same fragrance again?

    He rolled his tongue and felt his throat dry.

    In response to his dry throat some fragrant saliva secreted in his mouth which was a mixture of his and his mother''s saliva.

    As that saliva secreted he gulped and temporarily wet his throat.

    As he did this he could feel the milky fragrance which was from his mother''s milk which he had gulped before inside his mouth but looking at her erected nipple his throat seems to get dry again.

    He couldn''t help but rub their feet again.

    His fingers rubbed the space lower their toes.

    Their toes spread and closed in response while the ce where he is rubbing his fingerse out a little outside in response.

    Feeling their soft feet his dick twitched and when it twitched it hit their feet. Both of them, cause their feet were very close to him.

    He also wanted a footjob but he is waiting for their response.

    He knows that they will agree but it''s just no one want to be the first because the one who agreed first will be shameless!

    Liam watched their struggle while lowering his gaze on Celestia''s belly. Her belly was slim without any fat, her body skin was same as her upper body.

    The most beautiful pink milky white.

    Of course her skin is like that it''s sparkling. Not because of anything but because Liam didn''t stop fucking them even one day.

    Then he looked at her navel and didn''t know what perverted thing he thought but his dick twitched and hit their feet again.

    He took a deep breath and continued as he looked at her pussy which was wet with her pussy juices.

    The juices was overflowing and it slide down between her thighs but because her thighs are separated he could see the sign of her juices on her each thighs.

    Her pussy which was overflowing with juice seems to seduce him to suck it so he could dispel his thirst for water.

    Watching her pussy juices, his throat moved and he felt that it bes dry in an instant again.

    ***

    Author is here, sorry for long break and releasing same chapter again and again it won''t happen again,

    Topensate my privilege reader''s, the privilege tiers cost will remain same and my other two books privilege tiers will lowered too(same as this one)

    Topensate my normal readers, the chapters will uploaded in same speed on March and April, this applies to my other two novels too.

    Also if you are done reading consider giving review, power stone andments.

    Thanks for still sticking to my book! Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, novel.u ununu7 un8njni ininun8 7 8nin8n8nin8ni I 8  reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power u jnovel.Done

 Chapter 223: Dont Unlock It

    As Celestia streched her legs, her feet sole were just near his dick.

    Liam could feel the heat of her feet.

    He looked at them especially their upper body that was filled with sweat.

    In the dim light it looks extremely arousing.

    Their forehead were sweating and their milky pink white skin was sweating too.

    Lilith on the other hand also protected her son semen in her palms while watching Celestia who streched her feet near her son dick.

    She blushed heavily not because that if was something shameful for her but it''s just she was a little shy.

    It was her first time seeing that not to mention she had heard that if a man lick or do this kind of thing with their women''s feet then he truly love them.

    She blushed and her eyes were intoxicated, they were overflowing with love and lust.

    Looking at her son reaction she know that he is happy and so she did the same.

    She streched out her legs and put her sole near his dick too. It was so close that her legs were about to touch his dick. She could feel the heating from his dick.

    She looked at her son reaction again and find him excited.

    Liam was excited and aroused. He started touching their sole feet which were of pink colour.

    Their sole were so close to his dick that he wanted them to touch his dick.

    But he feels a little shameful if he asked them to touch their sole on his dick.

    But remembering that they know about his fetish, he coughed and rolled his eyes.

    ''They are teasing me, damn it! Isn''t this bullying the pure and honest people? When will the honest people stand up!'' He joked and put his hands on their feet again.

    The corner of his mouth were raised and he looked at their hand''s.

    A light shed in his eyes and he opened his mouth.

    "Do you know which one of you will be going to get fucked first?"

    "Language!!" Both of them said at the same time while the corner of their mouths were raised thinking that she will be first.

    Celestia thought that she will be going to get fucked first since her husband has done this much for his mother and almost seems to forget her. So this time it should be her turn.

    She thought and the corner of her mouth were raised. But at the same time she didn''t like his tone.

    ''Do you know which one of you will be going to get fucked first?'' Listen is this human talk? He could also say this eloquently.

    On the other hand Lilith felt same since her son is doing everything with herself.

    She is confident too just like Celestia. But same as Celestia she also didn''t like his speaking tone.

    Liam alsoughed awkwardly since he really said whatever was inside his heart.

    He coughed and asked again "Do you know which one you will going to get favoured by me first?"

    They looked at each other and no matter how they listen but this sentence feels a little awkward, like he is emperor and they are his concubine but they... like it!

    They asked at the same time "Which one?"

    Liam heard them and smirked as he said "That depends on you."

    "Depends on us?"

    "Yeah, the one who will more naughty and slutty when eating my semen will get my favour first." He also felt the previous sentance was a little awkward but now that they are on the character so why not do that until the ending!

    "What!? How can this be!?" They showed trouble expression on their face.

    It''s not that they haven''t shown him their naughty and slutty side in the previous year''s but they were always alone with him that''s why they don''t have much shame but now he asked them to show their ''true colours'' or even seduce him while eating his semen, they can''t help but feel shame.

    "What you don''t want to?" He asked while raising his eyebrows.

    "N-no, it''s just..."

    "Hehehe since you agree then let''s start your performance and yes dirty words are allowed too!" He smirked and a anticipation expression appeared on his face.

    Thinking of their excited amours expression and being a slut only for himself aroused him.

    His dick twitched in response to his desire inside his heart.

    His hand''s which were on their feet started ying with their sole and fingers until they reply him.

    Now inside the room there was sound of their breathing. Especially his mother and Celestia''s, their breathing were rough like they had run a marathon and the troubled expression on their face while the dropping sweat aroused his ''beastly'' side.

    His mother and Celestia''s face were small but cute and mature.

    Not to mention there was an aura around their body that they are ''watered'' properly.

    Hehehe of course it''s Liam credit and he is proud of it.

    Then his gaze went lower, on their nape and breasts.

    Watching there nape, his breathing became disordered. Their pink milky white nape seems to invite him to kiss and suck their skin.

    His dick twitched in response to his desire again and his hands started to massage their sole around their toes.

    His fingers rubbed and massaged in the middle of their toes.

    He could feel that they moved their feet toes when he did that.

    Then he continued watching down and his gaze first watched Celestia''s breasts.

    Celestia breasts were milky white her skin was a little pink not because she is shy but it''s her usual skin without any makeover.

    Her nipples were especially pink and her nipples were erect, and a fragrance of milk could be sniffed on the air.

    This smell could be from his mother''s milk from before when he squeezed her breasts and the milk came out but watching Celestia''s nipples he couldn''t help but think will her nipples give the same fragrance again?

    He rolled his tongue and felt his throat dry.

    In response to his dry throat some fragrant saliva secreted in his mouth which was a mixture of his and his mother''s saliva.

    As that saliva secreted he gulped and temporarily wet his throat.

    As he did this he could feel the milky fragrance which was from his mother''s milk which he had gulped before inside his mouth but looking at her erected nipple his throat seems to get dry again.

    He couldn''t help but rub their feet again.

    His fingers rubbed the space lower their toes.

    Their toes spread and closed in response while the ce where he is rubbing his fingerse out a little outside in response.

    Feeling their soft feet his dick twitched and when it twitched it hit their feet. Both of them, cause their feet were very close to him.

    He also wanted a footjob but he is waiting for their response.

    He knows that they will agree but it''s just no one want to be the first because the one who agreed first will be shameless!

    Liam watched their struggle while lowering his gaze on Celestia''s belly. Her belly was slim without any fat, her body skin was same as her upper body.

    The most beautiful pink milky white.

    Of course her skin is like that it''s sparkling. Not because of anything but because Liam didn''t stop fucking them even one day.

    Then he looked at her navel and didn''t know what perverted thing he thought but his dick twitched and hit their feet again.

    He took a deep breath and continued as he looked at her pussy which was wet with her pussy juices.

    The juices was overflowing and it slide down between her thighs but because her thighs are separated he could see the sign of her juices on her each thighs.

    Her pussy which was overflowing with juice seems to seduce him to suck it so he could dispel his thirst for water.

    Watching her pussy juices, his throat moved and he felt that it bes dry in an instant again.

    ***

    Author is here, sorry for long break and releasing same chapter again and again it won''t happen again,

    Topensate my privilege reader''s, the privilege tiers cost will remain same and my other two books privilege tiers will lowered too(same as this one)

    Topensate my normal readers, the chapters will uploaded in same speed on March and April, this applies to my other two novels too.

    Also if you are done reading consider giving review, power stone andments.

    Thanks for still sticking to my book! Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, novel.u ununu7 un8njni ininun8 7 8nin8n8nin8ni I 8  reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power u jnovel.D jn

 Chapter 224: dont Unlock It

    As Celestia streched her legs, her feet sole were just near his dick.

    Liam could feel the heat of her feet.

    He looked at them especially their upper body that was filled with sweat.

    In the dim light it looks extremely arousing.

    Their forehead were sweating and their milky pink white skin was sweating too.

    Lilith on the other hand also protected her son semen in her palms while watching Celestia who streched her feet near her son dick.

    She blushed heavily not because that if was something shameful for her but it''s just she was a little shy.

    It was her first time seeing that not to mention she had heard that if a man lick or do this kind of thing with their women''s feet then he truly love them.

    She blushed and her eyes were intoxicated, they were overflowing with love and lust.

    Looking at her son reaction she know that he is happy and so she did the same.

    She streched out her legs and put her sole near his dick too. It was so close that her legs were about to touch his dick. She could feel the heating from his dick.

    She looked at her son reaction again and find him excited.

    Liam was excited and aroused. He started touching their sole feet which were of pink colour.

    Their sole were so close to his dick that he wanted them to touch his dick.

    But he feels a little shameful if he asked them to touch their sole on his dick.

    But remembering that they know about his fetish, he coughed and rolled his eyes.

    ''They are teasing me, damn it! Isn''t this bullying the pure and honest people? When will the honest people stand up!'' He joked and put his hands on their feet again.

    The corner of his mouth were raised and he looked at their hand''s.

    A light shed in his eyes and he opened his mouth.

    "Do you know which one of you will be going to get fucked first?"

    "Language!!" Both of them said at the same time while the corner of their mouths were raised thinking that she will be first.

    Celestia thought that she will be going to get fucked first since her husband has done this much for his mother and almost seems to forget her. So this time it should be her turn.

    She thought and the corner of her mouth were raised. But at the same time she didn''t like his tone.

    ''Do you know which one of you will be going to get fucked first?'' Listen is this human talk? He could also say this eloquently.

    On the other hand Lilith felt same since her son is doing everything with herself.

    She is confident too just like Celestia. But same as Celestia she also didn''t like his speaking tone.

    Liam alsoughed awkwardly since he really said whatever was inside his heart.

    He coughed and asked again "Do you know which one you will going to get favoured by me first?"

    They looked at each other and no matter how they listen but this sentence feels a little awkward, like he is emperor and they are his concubine but they... like it!

    They asked at the same time "Which one?"

    Liam heard them and smirked as he said "That depends on you."

    "Depends on us?"

    "Yeah, the one who will more naughty and slutty when eating my semen will get my favour first." He also felt the previous sentance was a little awkward but now that they are on the character so why not do that until the ending!

    "What!? How can this be!?" They showed trouble expression on their face.

    It''s not that they haven''t shown him their naughty and slutty side in the previous year''s but they were always alone with him that''s why they don''t have much shame but now he asked them to show their ''true colours'' or even seduce him while eating his semen, they can''t help but feel shame.

    "What you don''t want to?" He asked while raising his eyebrows.

    "N-no, it''s just..."

    "Hehehe since you agree then let''s start your performance and yes dirty words are allowed too!" He smirked and a anticipation expression appeared on his face.

    Thinking of their excited amours expression and being a slut only for himself aroused him.

    His dick twitched in response to his desire inside his heart.

    His hand''s which were on their feet started ying with their sole and fingers until they reply him.

    Now inside the room there was sound of their breathing. Especially his mother and Celestia''s, their breathing were rough like they had run a marathon and the troubled expression on their face while the dropping sweat aroused his ''beastly'' side.

    His mother and Celestia''s face were small but cute and mature.

    Not to mention there was an aura around their body that they are ''watered'' properly.

    Hehehe of course it''s Liam credit and he is proud of it.

    Then his gaze went lower, on their nape and breasts.

    Watching there nape, his breathing became disordered. Their pink milky white nape seems to invite him to kiss and suck their skin.

    His dick twitched in response to his desire again and his hands started to massage their sole around their toes.

    His fingers rubbed and massaged in the middle of their toes.

    He could feel that they moved their feet toes when he did that.

    Then he continued watching down and his gaze first watched Celestia''s breasts.

    Celestia breasts were milky white her skin was a little pink not because she is shy but it''s her usual skin without any makeover.

    Her nipples were especially pink and her nipples were erect, and a fragrance of milk could be sniffed on the air.

    This smell could be from his mother''s milk from before when he squeezed her breasts and the milk came out but watching Celestia''s nipples he couldn''t help but think will her nipples give the same fragrance again?

    He rolled his tongue and felt his throat dry.

    In response to his dry throat some fragrant saliva secreted in his mouth which was a mixture of his and his mother''s saliva.

    As that saliva secreted he gulped and temporarily wet his throat.

    As he did this he could feel the milky fragrance which was from his mother''s milk which he had gulped before inside his mouth but looking at her erected nipple his throat seems to get dry again.

    He couldn''t help but rub their feet again.

    His fingers rubbed the space lower their toes.

    Their toes spread and closed in response while the ce where he is rubbing his fingerse out a little outside in response.

    Feeling their soft feet his dick twitched and when it twitched it hit their feet. Both of them, cause their feet were very close to him.

    He also wanted a footjob but he is waiting for their response.

    He knows that they will agree but it''s just no one want to be the first because the one who agreed first will be shameless!

    Liam watched their struggle while lowering his gaze on Celestia''s belly. Her belly was slim without any fat, her body skin was same as her upper body.

    The most beautiful pink milky white.

    Of course her skin is like that it''s sparkling. Not because of anything but because Liam didn''t stop fucking them even one day.

    Then he looked at her navel and didn''t know what perverted thing he thought but his dick twitched and hit their feet again.

    He took a deep breath and continued as he looked at her pussy which was wet with her pussy juices.

    The juices was overflowing and it slide down between her thighs but because her thighs are separated he could see the sign of her juices on her each thighs.

    Her pussy which was overflowing with juice seems to seduce him to suck it so he could dispel his thirst for water.

    Watching her pussy juices, his throat moved and he felt that it bes dry in an instant again.

    ***

    Author is here, sorry for long break and releasing same chapter again and again it won''t happen again,

    Topensate my privilege reader''s, the privilege tiers cost will remain same and my other two books privilege tiers will lowered too(same as this one)

    Topensate my normal readers, the chapters will uploaded in same speed on March and April, this applies to my other two novels too.

    Also if you are done reading consider giving review, power stone andments.

    Thanks for still sticking to my book! Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, novel.u ununu7 un8njni ininun8 7 8nin8n8nin8ni I 8  reading?

    Leavements,  novel.Done and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power u jnovel.Donenovel.Done

 Chapter 225: dont Unlock It

    As Celestia streched her legs, her feet sole were just near his dick.

    Liam could feel the heat of her feet.

    He looked at them especially their upper body that was filled with sweat.

    In the dim light it looks extremely arousing.

    Their forehead were sweating and their milky pink white skin was sweating too.

    Lilith on the other hand also protected her son semen in her palms while watching Celestia who streched her feet near her son dick.

    She blushed heavily not because that if was something shameful for her but it''s just she was a little shy.

    It was her first time seeing that not to mention she had heard that if a man lick or do this kind of thing with their women''s feet then he truly love them.

    She blushed and her eyes were intoxicated, they were overflowing with love and lust.

    Looking at her son reaction she know that he is happy and so she did the same.

    She streched out her legs and put her sole near his dick too. It was so close that her legs were about to touch his dick. She could feel the heating from his dick.

    She looked at her son reaction again and find him excited.

    Liam was excited and aroused. He started touching their sole feet which were of pink colour.

    Their sole were so close to his dick that he wanted them to touch his dick.

    But he feels a little shameful if he asked them to touch their sole on his dick.

    But remembering that they know about his fetish, he coughed and rolled his eyes.

    ''They are teasing me, damn it! Isn''t this bullying the pure and honest people? When will the honest people stand up!'' He joked and put his hands on their feet again.

    The corner of his mouth were raised and he looked at their hand''s.

    A light shed in his eyes and he opened his mouth.

    "Do you know which one of you will be going to get fucked first?"

    "Language!!" Both of them said at the same time while the corner of their mouths were raised thinking that she will be first.

    Celestia thought that she will be going to get fucked first since her husband has done this much for his mother and almost seems to forget her. So this time it should be her turn.

    She thought and the corner of her mouth were raised. But at the same time she didn''t like his tone.

    ''Do you know which one of you will be going to get fucked first?'' Listen is this human talk? He could also say this eloquently.

    On the other hand Lilith felt same since her son is doing everything with herself.

    She is confident too just like Celestia. But same as Celestia she also didn''t like his speaking tone.

    Liam alsoughed awkwardly since he really said whatever was inside his heart.

    He coughed and asked again "Do you know which one you will going to get favoured by me first?"

    They looked at each other and no matter how they listen but this sentence feels a little awkward, like he is emperor and they are his concubine but they... like it!

    They asked at the same time "Which one?"

    Liam heard them and smirked as he said "That depends on you."

    "Depends on us?"

    "Yeah, the one who will more naughty and slutty when eating my semen will get my favour first." He also felt the previous sentance was a little awkward but now that they are on the character so why not do that until the ending!

    "What!? How can this be!?" They showed trouble expression on their face.

    It''s not that they haven''t shown him their naughty and slutty side in the previous year''s but they were always alone with him that''s why they don''t have much shame but now he asked them to show their ''true colours'' or even seduce him while eating his semen, they can''t help but feel shame.

    "What you don''t want to?" He asked while raising his eyebrows.

    "N-no, it''s just..."

    "Hehehe since you agree then let''s start your performance and yes dirty words are allowed too!" He smirked and a anticipation expression appeared on his face.

    Thinking of their excited amours expression and being a slut only for himself aroused him.

    His dick twitched in response to his desire inside his heart.

    His hand''s which were on their feet started ying with their sole and fingers until they reply him.

    Now inside the room there was sound of their breathing. Especially his mother and Celestia''s, their breathing were rough like they had run a marathon and the troubled expression on their face while the dropping sweat aroused his ''beastly'' side.

    His mother and Celestia''s face were small but cute and mature.

    Not to mention there was an aura around their body that they are ''watered'' properly.

    Hehehe of course it''s Liam credit and he is proud of it.

    Then his gaze went lower, on their nape and breasts.

    Watching there nape, his breathing became disordered. Their pink milky white nape seems to invite him to kiss and suck their skin.

    His dick twitched in response to his desire again and his hands started to massage their sole around their toes.

    His fingers rubbed and massaged in the middle of their toes.

    He could feel that they moved their feet toes when he did that.

    Then he continued watching down and his gaze first watched Celestia''s breasts.

    Celestia breasts were milky white her skin was a little pink not because she is shy but it''s her usual skin without any makeover.

    Her nipples were especially pink and her nipples were erect, and a fragrance of milk could be sniffed on the air.

    This smell could be from his mother''s milk from before when he squeezed her breasts and the milk came out but watching Celestia''s nipples he couldn''t help but think will her nipples give the same fragrance again?

    He rolled his tongue and felt his throat dry.

    In response to his dry throat some fragrant saliva secreted in his mouth which was a mixture of his and his mother''s saliva.

    As that saliva secreted he gulped and temporarily wet his throat.

    As he did this he could feel the milky fragrance which was from his mother''s milk which he had gulped before inside his mouth but looking at her erected nipple his throat seems to get dry again.

    He couldn''t help but rub their feet again.

    His fingers rubbed the space lower their toes.

    Their toes spread and closed in response while the ce where he is rubbing his fingerse out a little outside in response.

    Feeling their soft feet his dick twitched and when it twitched it hit their feet. Both of them, cause their feet were very close to him.

    He also wanted a footjob but he is waiting for their response.

    He knows that they will agree but it''s just no one want to be the first because the one who agreed first will be shameless!

    Liam watched their struggle while lowering his gaze on Celestia''s belly. Her belly was slim without any fat, her body skin was same as her upper body.

    The most beautiful pink milky white.

    Of course her skin is like that it''s sparkling. Not because of anything but because Liam didn''t stop fucking them even one day.

    Then he looked at her navel and didn''t know what perverted thing he thought but his dick twitched and hit their feet again.

    He took a deep breath and continued as he looked at her pussy which was wet with her pussy juices.

    The juices was overflowing and it slide down between her thighs but because her thighs are separated he could see the sign of her juices on her each thighs.

    Her pussy which was overflowing with juice seems to seduce him to suck it so he could dispel his thirst for water.

    Watching her pussy juices, his throat moved and he felt that it bes dry in an instant again.

    ***

    Author is here, sorry for long break and releasing same chapter again and again it won''t happen again,

    Topensate my privilege reader''s, the privilege tiers cost will remain same and my other two books privilege tiers will lowered too(same as this one)

    Topensate my normal readers, the chapters will uploaded in same speed on March and April, this applies to my other two novels too.

    Also if you are done reading consider giving review, power stone andments.

    Thanks for still sticking to my book! Done reading?

    Leavements, power don''t Unlock It and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, novel.u ununu7 un8njni ininun8 7 8nin8n8nin8ni I 8  reading?

    Leavements,  novel.Done and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements,  u .l j

 Chapter 226: dont Unlock It

    As Celestia streched her legs, her feet sole were just near his dick.

    Liam could feel the heat of her feet.

    He looked at them especially their upper body that was filled with sweat.

    In the dim light it looks extremely arousing.

    Their forehead were sweating and their milky pink white skin was sweating too.

    Lilith on the other hand also protected her son semen in her palms while watching Celestia who streched her feet near her son dick.

    She blushed heavily not because that if was something shameful for her but it''s just she was a little shy.

    It was her first time seeing that not to mention she had heard that if a man lick or do this kind of thing with their women''s feet then he truly love them.

    She blushed and her eyes were intoxicated, they were overflowing with love and lust.

    Looking at her son reaction she know that he is happy and so she did the same.

    She streched out her legs and put her sole near his dick too. It was so close that her legs were about to touch his dick. She could feel the heating from his dick.

    She looked at her son reaction again and find him excited.

    Liam was excited and aroused. He started touching their sole feet which were of pink colour.

    Their sole were so close to his dick that he wanted them to touch his dick.

    But he feels a little shameful if he asked them to touch their sole on his dick.

    But remembering that they know about his fetish, he coughed and rolled his eyes.

    ''They are teasing me, damn it! Isn''t this bullying the pure and honest people? When will the honest people stand up!'' He joked and put his hands on their feet again.

    The corner of his mouth were raised and he looked at their hand''s.

    A light shed in his eyes and he opened his mouth.

    "Do you know which one of you will be going to get fucked first?"

    "Language!!" Both of them said at the same time while the corner of their mouths were raised thinking that she will be first.

    Celestia thought that she will be going to get fucked first since her husband has done this much for his mother and almost seems to forget her. So this time it should be her turn.

    She thought and the corner of her mouth were raised. But at the same time she didn''t like his tone.

    ''Do you know which one of you will be going to get fucked first?'' Listen is this human talk? He could also say this eloquently.

    On the other hand Lilith felt same since her son is doing everything with herself.

    She is confident too just like Celestia. But same as Celestia she also didn''t like his speaking tone.

    Liam alsoughed awkwardly since he really said whatever was inside his heart.

    He coughed and asked again "Do you know which one you will going to get favoured by me first?"

    They looked at each other and no matter how they listen but this sentence feels a little awkward, like he is emperor and they are his concubine but they... like it!

    They asked at the same time "Which one?"

    Liam heard them and smirked as he said "That depends on you."

    "Depends on us?"

    "Yeah, the one who will more naughty and slutty when eating my semen will get my favour first." He also felt the previous sentance was a little awkward but now that they are on the character so why not do that until the ending!

    "What!? How can this be!?" They showed trouble expression on their face.

    It''s not that they haven''t shown him their naughty and slutty side in the previous year''s but they were always alone with him that''s why they don''t have much shame but now he asked them to show their ''true colours'' or even seduce him while eating his semen, they can''t help but feel shame.

    "What you don''t want to?" He asked while raising his eyebrows.

    "N-no, it''s just..."

    "Hehehe since you agree then let''s start your performance and yes dirty words are allowed too!" He smirked and a anticipation expression appeared on his face.

    Thinking of their excited amours expression and being a slut only for himself aroused him.

    His dick twitched in response to his desire inside his heart.

    His hand''s which were on their feet started ying with their sole and fingers until they reply him.

    Now inside the room there was sound of their breathing. Especially his mother and Celestia''s, their breathing were rough like they had run a marathon and the troubled expression on their face while the dropping sweat aroused his ''beastly'' side.

    His mother and Celestia''s face were small but cute and mature.

    Not to mention there was an aura around their body that they are ''watered'' properly.

    Hehehe of course it''s Liam credit and he is proud of it.

    Then his gaze went lower, on their nape and breasts.

    Watching there nape, his breathing became disordered. Their pink milky white nape seems to invite him to kiss and suck their skin.

    His dick twitched in response to his desire again and his hands started to massage their sole around their toes.

    His fingers rubbed and massaged in the middle of their toes.

    He could feel that they moved their feet toes when he did that.

    Then he continued watching down and his gaze first watched Celestia''s breasts.

    Celestia breasts were milky white her skin was a little pink not because she is shy but it''s her usual skin without any makeover.

    Her nipples were especially pink and her nipples were erect, and a fragrance of milk could be sniffed on the air.

    This smell could be from his mother''s milk from before when he squeezed her breasts and the milk came out but watching Celestia''s nipples he couldn''t help but think will her nipples give the same fragrance again?

    He rolled his tongue and felt his throat dry.

    In response to his dry throat some fragrant saliva secreted in his mouth which was a mixture of his and his mother''s saliva.

    As that saliva secreted he gulped and temporarily wet his throat.

    As he did this he could feel the milky fragrance which was from his mother''s milk which he had gulped before inside his mouth but looking at her erected nipple his throat seems to get dry again.

    He couldn''t help but rub their feet again.

    His fingers rubbed the space lower their toes.

    Their toes spread and closed in response while the ce where he is rubbing his fingerse out a little outside in response.

    Feeling their soft feet his dick twitched and when it twitched it hit their feet. Both of them, cause their feet were very close to him.

    He also wanted a footjob but he is waiting for their response.

    He knows that they will agree but it''s just no one want to be the first because the one who agreed first will be shameless!

    Liam watched their struggle while lowering his gaze on Celestia''s belly. Her belly was slim without any fat, her body skin was same as her upper body.

    The most beautiful pink milky white.

    Of course her skin is like that it''s sparkling. Not because of anything but because Liam didn''t stop fucking them even one day.

    Then he looked at her navel and didn''t know what perverted thing he thought but his dick twitched and hit their feet again.

    He took a deep breath and continued as he looked at her pussy which was wet with her pussy juices.

    The juices was overflowing and it slide down between her thighs but because her thighs are separated he could see the sign of her juices on her each thighs.

    Her pussy which was overflowing with juice seems to seduce him to suck it so he could dispel his thirst for water.

    Watching her pussy juices, his throat moved and he felt that it bes dry in an instant again.

    ***

    Author is here, sorry for long break and releasing same chapter again and again it won''t happen again,

    Topensate my privilege reader''s, the privilege tiers cost will remain same and my other two books privilege tiers will lowered too(same as this one)

    Topensate my normal readers, the chapters will uploaded in same speed on March and April, this applies to my other two novels too.

    Also if you are done reading consider giving review, power stone andments.

    Thanks for still sticking to my book! Done reading?

    Leavements, power don''t Unlock It and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, novel.u ununu7 un8njni ininun8 7 8nin8n8nin8ni novel.Done and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, novel.Done u jnovel.Donenovel.Donenovel.Done

 Chapter 227: dont Unlock It

    As Celestia streched her legs, her feet sole were just near his dick.

    Liam could feel the heat of her feet.

    He looked at them especially their upper body that was filled with sweat.

    In the dim light it looks extremely arousing.

    Their forehead were sweating and their milky pink white skin was sweating too.

    Lilith on the other hand also protected her son semen in her palms while watching Celestia who streched her feet near her son dick.

    She blushed heavily not because that if was something shameful for her but it''s just she was a little shy.

    It was her first time seeing that not to mention she had heard that if a man lick or do this kind of thing with their women''s feet then he truly love them.

    She blushed and her eyes were intoxicated, they were overflowing with love and lust.

    Looking at her son reaction she know that he is happy and so she did the same.

    She streched out her legs and put her sole near his dick too. It was so close that her legs were about to touch his dick. She could feel the heating from his dick.

    She looked at her son reaction again and find him excited.

    Liam was excited and aroused. He started touching their sole feet which were of pink colour.

    Their sole were so close to his dick that he wanted them to touch his dick.

    But he feels a little shameful if he asked them to touch their sole on his dick.

    But remembering that they know about his fetish, he coughed and rolled his eyes.

    ''They are teasing me, damn it! Isn''t this bullying the pure and honest people? When will the honest people stand up!'' He joked and put his hands on their feet again.

    The corner of his mouth were raised and he looked at their hand''s.

    A light shed in his eyes and he opened his mouth.

    "Do you know which one of you will be going to get fucked first?"

    "Language!!" Both of them said at the same time while the corner of their mouths were raised thinking that she will be first.

    Celestia thought that she will be going to get fucked first since her husband has done this much for his mother and almost seems to forget her. So this time it should be her turn.

    She thought and the corner of her mouth were raised. But at the same time she didn''t like his tone.

    ''Do you know which one of you will be going to get fucked first?'' Listen is this human talk? He could also say this eloquently.

    On the other hand Lilith felt same since her son is doing everything with herself.

    She is confident too just like Celestia. But same as Celestia she also didn''t like his speaking tone.

    Liam alsoughed awkwardly since he really said whatever was inside his heart.

    He coughed and asked again "Do you know which one you will going to get favoured by me first?"

    They looked at each other and no matter how they listen but this sentence feels a little awkward, like he is emperor and they are his concubine but they... like it!

    They asked at the same time "Which one?"

    Liam heard them and smirked as he said "That depends on you."

    "Depends on us?"

    "Yeah, the one who will more naughty and slutty when eating my semen will get my favour first." He also felt the previous sentance was a little awkward but now that they are on the character so why not do that until the ending!

    "What!? How can this be!?" They showed trouble expression on their face.

    It''s not that they haven''t shown him their naughty and slutty side in the previous year''s but they were always alone with him that''s why they don''t have much shame but now he asked them to show their ''true colours'' or even seduce him while eating his semen, they can''t help but feel shame.

    "What you don''t want to?" He asked while raising his eyebrows.

    "N-no, it''s just..."

    "Hehehe since you agree then let''s start your performance and yes dirty words are allowed too!" He smirked and a anticipation expression appeared on his face.

    Thinking of their excited amours expression and being a slut only for himself aroused him.

    His dick twitched in response to his desire inside his heart.

    His hand''s which were on their feet started ying with their sole and fingers until they reply him.

    Now inside the room there was sound of their breathing. Especially his mother and Celestia''s, their breathing were rough like they had run a marathon and the troubled expression on their face while the dropping sweat aroused his ''beastly'' side.

    His mother and Celestia''s face were small but cute and mature.

    Not to mention there was an aura around their body that they are ''watered'' properly.

    Hehehe of course it''s Liam credit and he is proud of it.

    Then his gaze went lower, on their nape and breasts.

    Watching there nape, his breathing became disordered. Their pink milky white nape seems to invite him to kiss and suck their skin.

    His dick twitched in response to his desire again and his hands started to massage their sole around their toes.

    His fingers rubbed and massaged in the middle of their toes.

    He could feel that they moved their feet toes when he did that.

    Then he continued watching down and his gaze first watched Celestia''s breasts.

    Celestia breasts were milky white her skin was a little pink not because she is shy but it''s her usual skin without any makeover.

    Her nipples were especially pink and her nipples were erect, and a fragrance of milk could be sniffed on the air.

    This smell could be from his mother''s milk from before when he squeezed her breasts and the milk came out but watching Celestia''s nipples he couldn''t help but think will her nipples give the same fragrance again?

    He rolled his tongue and felt his throat dry.

    In response to his dry throat some fragrant saliva secreted in his mouth which was a mixture of his and his mother''s saliva.

    As that saliva secreted he gulped and temporarily wet his throat.

    As he did this he could feel the milky fragrance which was from his mother''s milk which he had gulped before inside his mouth but looking at her erected nipple his throat seems to get dry again.

    He couldn''t help but rub their feet again.

    His fingers rubbed the space lower their toes.

    Their toes spread and closed in response while the ce where he is rubbing his fingerse out a little outside in response.

    Feeling their soft feet his dick twitched and when it twitched it hit their feet. Both of them, cause their feet were very close to him.

    He also wanted a footjob but he is waiting for their response.

    He knows that they will agree but it''s just no one want to be the first because the one who agreed first will be shameless!

    Liam watched their struggle while lowering his gaze on Celestia''s belly. Her belly was slim without any fat, her body skin was same as her upper body.

    The most beautiful pink milky white.

    Of course her skin is like that it''s sparkling. Not because of anything but because Liam didn''t stop fucking them even one day.

    Then he looked at her navel and didn''t know what perverted thing he thought but his dick twitched and hit their feet again.

    He took a deep breath and continued as he looked at her pussy which was wet with her pussy juices.

    The juices was overflowing and it slide down between her thighs but because her thighs are separated he could see the sign of her juices on her each thighs.

    Her pussy which was overflowing with juice seems to seduce him to suck it so he could dispel his thirst for water.

    Watching her pussy juices, his throat moved and he felt that it bes dry in an instant again.

    ***

    Author is here, sorry for long break and releasing same chapter again and again it won''t happen again,

    Topensate my privilege reader''s, the privilege tiers cost will remain same and my other two books privilege tiers will lowered too(same as this one)

    Topensate my normal readers, the chapters will uploaded in same speed on March and April, this applies to my other two novels too.

    Also if you are done reading consider giving review, power stone andments.

    Thanks for still sticking to my book! Done reading?

    Leavements, power don''t Unlock It and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, novel.u ununu7 un8njni ininun8 7 8nin8n8nin8ni novel.Done and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, novel.Done u jnovel.Donenovel.Donenovel.Done h j

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 186 [Dont Unlock It, Will release later]

    186 [Don''t Unlock It, Will releaseter]

    "Brother, I am cummmmminggggggg!!!"

    When Leah screamed this Liam felt his fingers were clenched by her pussy.

    He felt hot liquid pouring out from her pussy. He knows that it was her cum.

    But he still didn''t stopped and give her a good time.

    He still mastrubated her with his two fingers and sucked her both nipples.

    Her nipples were crunchy but soft. They were pink colour.

    He chewed on her nipples softly to give her more pleasure.

    "Ahh brother, you are very good! Suck more brother!" Leah couldn''t control her moaning and the words that escaped from her mouth.

    She could feel even though her body is extremely soft due to cumming but it long for her brother touch.

    Liam of course didn''t stopped and did what she asked.

    "Haah haah you are very good brother." Leah stroked his head and there was a bright smile on her face.

    "I learnt that from our mom." Liam chuckled and replied. There was a silence between them.

    Then Leah hesitated but still asked "Brother, do you want me to make you cum?"

    "No, you don''t need dear. Okay let''s go and take a bath." He didn''t let her continue and said.

    It''s not that he didn''t wanted her to touch him. But this thing will take time. Even if he can''t have sex but he can still let her masturbate himself right?

    Leah nodded then they went to the bathroom and after taking a bath both of them sit on the bathtub.

    Leah was sitting on hisp while scrolling her fingers on his chest. She felt his dick and please proud.

    ''He is hard because of me!'' She thought and said "Brother do you really don''t me to give you handjob? You know you can ask me anything even S.e.x!"

    Liam was speechless by her antics. He flickered her forehead.

    "Ouch it hurts."

    "Just like I said. I don''t need anything." After saying he put his hand on her soft breast and started gropping her.

    "Hmm ~ahn~ brother no matter how much you grope them. The milk won''te out. Why don''t you... pregnent me so you can drink my fresh milk." Leah seduced hhim again.

    Liam was really helpless against her.

    He sighed and replied "Dear, I will Impregnate you butter when your time wille. You can feel that right?"

    Leah was surprised and felt a burst of love for him.

    "Ahh brother, I have only one heart how much time you will try to get it. It''s already yours. I will wait for my brother but you should give me some treats you know." Her love overflowed and she said whatever was inside her heart.

    Really how can her brother talk that sweet? What is her and his sign of love?

    At the same time she thinks that her brother really take care of herself.

    "Give you a treat? Are you asking for more masturbate?" He put his mouth near her ears and asked on low maic voice.

    Leah body jolted but she didn''t separated from him. She moved her head and kissed him.

    "Of course I am talking about this." She kissed him for some seconds and took the initiative to break their kiss.

    When she said that she took his dick between her hand and shook it lightly.

    His dick was still standing because of feeling her soft ass.

    "Hiss~ can you you stop that, I am in ''pain'' you know." He felt that he would cum the next second.

    But Leah smiled cheekily and shook his dick even more. Now it was her turn. She put her mouth near his ear and asked "If you want I can satisfy you. You know what I am talking about."

    ''No, I don''t'' Liam thought and took off her hand from his dick.

    If he cummed now then there won''t be any fun. If he cummed he would still prefer when he was rubbing his dick on her soft thighs.

    Now he only wants to cum with his mother and Celestia.

    "Okay brother." Leah also didn''t make fun with him again.

    Liam was relieved when he saw that she didn''t tried that again.

    He said "Let''s go. It''s about to have two hours since..."

    "Okay but let''s wait for sometime."

    Liam sighed and agreed again. He really dote too much on her.

    After some time,

    "Let''s go now?"

    "Sure"

    Liam and Leahe out from bathroom and were nude.

    Liam said "We should wear some clothes."

    "You should brother. I will sleep naked." Leah answered him. In fact she wanted him to be naked until he stays with her.

    But now he is going back and she will remain in this room.

    Yes, she decided to stay here. She didn''t wanted to be a bitter master who watch her husband having sex with her mom and teacher.

    It will only make their rtionship rigid.

    Liam nodded and wore clothes.

    He saw that she wasying naked on the bed. There wasn''t any bed sheets that covered the scene.

    He felt aroused by that beautiful scene. He could feel that he was really at his limits.

    If he stroked his dick for even less then 10 seconds he would cum.

    He took a deep breath and calmed himself down.

    He started going into their room but he seems to think of something and didn''t opened the door.

    "What happened brother? Why won''t you go? Do you want to spend your night with your sister?" Leah cheekily asked. She naturally know that it was impossible for him to stay here since he is quite pent up and also promised them.

    But that didn''t make her mood bad.

    Anyways she had already expected something like that.

    "No, I think there is still some time. So I will spend that with you." He replied her and sit on the bed.

    After sitting he ced her head and slowly stroked it.

    "Until then you can sleep." He felt a little bad leaving her alone here. But he won''t stop. It''s just he could still stop for some time until she sleeps.

    Leah didn''t said anything but the corner of her mouth were raised and she hummed.

    She was in clearly good mood.

    Liam slowly stroked her head and after 15 minutes he felt that she was sleeping.

    He gently put her head on a pillow and after checking that she didn''t woke up. He exited from the room.

    He is alreadyte and he didn''t wanted to gette even more.

    After Liam was gone Leah opened her eyes quietly.

    She hummed again and chuckled "My idiot brother."

    She didn''t wanted him tote that''s why she pretended to sleep.

    Then she closed her eyes and went into dreand.

    As for Liam hee in front of the door and after knocking a few times he opened it.

    When he saw the scenery inside it stunned him.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

    He sighed and replied "Dear, I will Impregnate you butter when your time wille. You can feel that right?"

    He pocked her hips with his dick and continued "It''s also a torment for me. But as you know I want to have sex with you only when you are 18+ and we won''t have baby just cause I want to drink your milk. But the main purpose of that, that baby will be our sign of love. You should wait dear. You know that I agree to everything you ask for right?"

    Leah was surprised and felt a burst of love for him.

    "Ahh brother, I have only one heart how much time you will try to get it. It''s already yours. I will wait for my brother but you should give me some treats you know." Her love overflowed and she

    He sighed and replied "Dear, I will Impregnate you butter when your time wille. You can feel that right?"

    He pocked her hips with his dick and continued "It''s also a torment for me. But as you know I want to have sex with you only when you are 18+ and we won''t have baby just cause I want to drink your milk. But the main purpose of that, that baby will be our sign of love. You should wait dear. You know that I agree to everything you ask for right?"

    Leah was surprised and felt a burst of love for him.

    "Ahh brother, I have only one heart how much"

    Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!

    Like it ? Add to library!

 Chapter 187 [Dont Unlock it yet, Will release later]

    187 [Don''t Unlock it yet, Will releaseter]

    Liam saw that she started licking his urethra opening where the jet milk spray and his precume out.

    He felt a rush of pleasure. He knows that she must have know that he didn''t wanted her to swallow his dick. At least for now!

    He smirked and changed the direction again. This time she put her nipples in his mouth and started drinking her milk.

    When he was doing that his mother was panting and licking his ears as if they were the favourite of him.

    At the same time she moaned whenever he would pinch her nipples.

    Celestia on the other hand felt that the milk stoppeding towards her she saw that he put her nipples in his mouth and started drinking her milk.

    Then she licked his dick not cause of precum but cause of milk. Her throat was really dry and even if she licked his precum it would stuck in her throat.

    She rolled her throat and felt that it was moisturise a little.

    Then she licked his pubes and after taking a rough and deep breath on his dick she especially his urethra opening. She went back to her position and started pleasuring him.

    She pinched her dick softly by her two fingers while rolled her both testicles by her soft fingers. She could feel that they were really heavy. As if he hadn''t cummed for years.

    She herself was panting cause when she smelled his dick. Her thighs were moisturisepletely and as of they dam waspletely open by her pussy.

    She felt her hands were tired and she finally couldn''t help but say "Why aren''t you cumming? My hands feel tired!"

    Liam heard her and he took out the nipples from his mouth. After taking out the nipples he said "Ohh? Then say please shoot out."

    He wanted to y a game!

    Celestia blushed but feeling her tired hand she finally couldn''t help but say.

    "That, please shoot out?"

    "What shoot out? Also is it you manner to talk to me in thisnguage? Why isn''t there any title when you are calling me? Let''s try again." He of course can''t let her leave like that.

    "You" Celestia face bes red.

    The seductive red blush stimted him. He looked at her who was manipting his dick to her heart content.

    She gritted her teeth and said "Master please shoot, that, semen, out."

    Hearing the word semen from his women''s mouth stimted him. Then the amount of precum became heavy.

    It flows into her hand and she rubbed it on his dick and testicles.

    He enjoyed getting his testicles getting rolled.

    "Before master what am I to you? Call itter with master. And say that properly."

    "You, really good." Celestia gritted her teeth.

    Then as if she had resigned she said " Master Husband, please shoot your semen out."

    Hearing her calling him. His dick twitched uncontrobly then he said "Use everything you got. I will cum in 10 minutes."

    Of course he could still cum but his indomitable will was so much that he could still hold until now. That''s his preservation as a mage. Have to say it''s really strong!

    *Ahem*

    Celestia heard him and even though he didn''t directly djot it but atleast she would torment herself for another ten minutes.

    Thinking of when she heard that use whatever you got she cheers herself up and started using whatever she had.

    She took off her hand from his dick.

    Liam saw her like that and thought ''Did she didn''t wanted to stroke me? She got mad because of what I did?''

    He was a little worried. Of course he won''t get blue balled. He still has his mother but still he felt that she should end what she started.

    He was worried for nothing. Because he saw that after taking off her hand from his dick she put them on her breasts and after massaging herself. She used her one hand to squeeze her breasts while ced other in front of her nipples.

    Then the milk sprayed on her palm and she gathered it. Even a drop of milk wasn''t dropped on the sheet.

    At the same time he felt his mother finally changed licking to his other ears.

    Of course it wasn''t in vain when she was licking his ears.

    It was reallyfortable. Her silky wet tongue pleasured his ears then he put her nipples in mouth again.

    But before he did he praised his mother.

    "Mom, you are doing very right! Very good." Only after praising her did he put her nipples in his mouth.

    On the other hand Celestia thought of something.

    ''Didn''t he want me to give my all? I will really give you wait. I will make you before 10 minutes.'' She thought and massaged her breasts.

    She could feel that her breasts were ready every moment to spray out a lots of milk just for her hubby.

    ''I think my breasts becauserger because of him.'' Celestia thought and continued ''As for milk, it''s all his fault. Hmph a little pervert. Hmm but now he ain''t little. Umm he wasn''t little even when he was small but now his physique is big too. It''sfortable toy down on his arms.''

    She blushingly thought and rolled her eyes charmingly. Then she licked her lips and after gathering the milk she put the palm in front of her.

    She took a deep sniff of her own milk. She ain''t pervert. She wasn''t smelling her milk fragrance. But there was a lewd smell in her palm. She know that it was his precum.

    Then she ''gulped'' down the gathered milk in her mouth.

    She didn''t care about his precum or anything. Anyways she had even drink his semen. What about precum. She also didn''t swallowed that but after taking that into her mouth she started rolling it in her mouth.

    When she drink her milk by her palm there were pubes on the corner of her mouth.

    Because she was stroking his dick by that palm do having one or two pubic hair is normal.

    It''s just she didn''t know that and Liam saw his pube hair on the corner of her mouth. It aroused him.

    He gulped his saliva and anticipated for her handjob.

    Celestia didn''t let him wait for more time.

    She again ced her both hands at the same ce. She used her old technique and didn''t rolled his testicles maybe because she felt that it was enough.

    After cing her hand she started stroking his dick and atst she spit out the thick milk gathered in her mouth with her saliva.

    The sound of spitinge in the room and Liam felt that he was near cumming.

    He gulped feeling his dickpletely wet by her milk.

    A different scent of milk and his precum plus her saliva sniffed in the air.

    It aroused him and saw that she stroking his dick.

    His dick twitched and the ns started to throb.

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

    17:25

    Perceiving the movements in his dick. She moved her hand faster. The sloppy sound of flesh hitting sounded in the room and perhaps his mother also seems to know what to do and she also licked his ears more deeply and started sucking his skin in her mouth instead of licking.

    Perceiving the movements in his dick. She moved her hand faster. The sloppy sound of flesh hitting sounded in the room and perhaps his mother also seems to know what to do and she also licked his ears more deeply and started sucking his skin in her mouth instead of licking.

    Celestia tapped on his ns especially his urethra opening and then he couldn''t hold back no matter what!

    He sucked his mother nipples and shouted while sucking "Ahh I am cummingggg."

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

    Perceiving the movements in his dick. She moved her hand faster. The sloppy sound of flesh hitting sounded in the room and perhaps his mother also seems to know what to do and she also licked his ears more deeply and started sucking his skin in her mouth instead of licking.

    Celestia tapped on his ns especially his urethra opening and then he couldn''t hold back no matter what!

    He sucked his mother nipples and shouted while sucking "Ahh I am cummingggg."

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

    Perceiving the movements in his dick. She moved her hand faster. The sloppy sound of flesh hitting sounded in the room and perhaps his mother also seems to know what to do and she also licked his ears more deeply and started sucking his skin in her mouth instead of licking.

    Celestia tapped on his ns especially his urethra opening and then he couldn''t hold back no matter what!

    He sucked his mother nipples and shouted while sucking "Ahh I am cummingggg."

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

    Chapter 170. Gentle Licking And Sucking Plus Lewd BlowjobChapter 170. Gentle Licking And Sucking Plus Lewd BlowjobChapter 170. Gentle Licking And Sucking Plus Lewd BlowjobChapter 170. Gentle Licking And Sucking Plus Lewd BlowjobChapter 170. Gentle Licking And Sucking Plus Lewd BlowjobChapter 170. Gentle Licking And Sucking Plus Lewd Blowjob

    Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!

    Like it ? Add to library!

 Chapter 188 [Dont Unlock it yet, Will release later]

    Chapter 188 [Don''t Unlock it yet, Will releaseter]

    Liam saw that she started licking his urethra opening where the jet milk spray and his precume out.

    He felt a rush of pleasure. He knows that she must have know that he didn''t wanted her to swallow his dick. At least for now!

    He smirked and changed the direction again. This time she put her nipples in his mouth and started drinking her milk. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    When he was doing that his mother was panting and licking his ears as if they were the favourite of him.

    At the same time she moaned whenever he would pinch her nipples.

    Celestia on the other hand felt that the milk stoppeding towards her she saw that he put her nipples in his mouth and started drinking her milk.

    Then she licked his dick not cause of precum but cause of milk. Her throat was really dry and even if she licked his precum it would stuck in her throat.

    She rolled her throat and felt that it was moisturise a little.

    Then she licked his pubes and after taking a rough and deep breath on his dick she especially his urethra opening. She went back to her position and started pleasuring him.

    She pinched her dick softly by her two fingers while rolled her both testicles by her soft fingers. She could feel that they were really heavy. As if he hadn''t cummed for years.

    She herself was panting cause when she smelled his dick. Her thighs were moisturisepletely and as of they dam waspletely open by her pussy.

    She felt her hands were tired and she finally couldn''t help but say "Why aren''t you cumming? My hands feel tired!"

    Liam heard her and he took out the nipples from his mouth. After taking out the nipples he said "Ohh? Then say please shoot out."

    He wanted to y a game!

    Celestia blushed but feeling her tired hand she finally couldn''t help but say.

    "That, please shoot out?"

    "What shoot out? Also is it you manner to talk to me in thisnguage? Why isn''t there any title when you are calling me? Let''s try again." He of course can''t let her leave like that.

    "You" Celestia face bes red.

    The seductive red blush stimted him. He looked at her who was manipting his dick to her heart content.

    She gritted her teeth and said "Master please shoot, that, semen, out."

    Hearing the word semen from his women''s mouth stimted him. Then the amount of precum became heavy.

    It flows into her hand and she rubbed it on his dick and testicles.

    He enjoyed getting his testicles getting rolled.

    "Before master what am I to you? Call itter with master. And say that properly."

    "You, really good." Celestia gritted her teeth.

    Then as if she had resigned she said " Master Husband, please shoot your semen out."

    Hearing her calling him. His dick twitched uncontrobly then he said "Use everything you got. I will cum in 10 minutes."

    Of course he could still cum but his indomitable will was so much that he could still hold until now. That''s his preservation as a mage. Have to say it''s really strong!

    *Ahem*

    Celestia heard him and even though he didn''t directly djot it but atleast she would torment herself for another ten minutes.

    Thinking of when she heard that use whatever you got she cheers herself up and started using whatever she had.

    She took off her hand from his dick.

    Liam saw her like that and thought ''Did she didn''t wanted to stroke me? She got mad because of what I did?''

    He was a little worried. Of course he won''t get blue balled. He still has his mother but still he felt that she should end what she started.

    He was worried for nothing. Because he saw that after taking off her hand from his dick she put them on her breasts and after massaging herself. She used her one hand to squeeze her breasts while ced other in front of her nipples.

    Then the milk sprayed on her palm and she gathered it. Even a drop of milk wasn''t dropped on the sheet.

    At the same time he felt his mother finally changed licking to his other ears.

    Of course it wasn''t in vain when she was licking his ears.

    It was reallyfortable. Her silky wet tongue pleasured his ears then he put her nipples in mouth again.

    But before he did he praised his mother.

    "Mom, you are doing very right! Very good." Only after praising her did he put her nipples in his mouth.

    On the other hand Celestia thought of something.

    ''Didn''t he want me to give my all? I will really give you wait. I will make you before 10 minutes.'' She thought and massaged her breasts.

    She could feel that her breasts were ready every moment to spray out a lots of milk just for her hubby.

    ''I think my breasts becauserger because of him.'' Celestia thought and continued ''As for milk, it''s all his fault. Hmph a little pervert. Hmm but now he ain''t little. Umm he wasn''t little even when he was small but now his physique is big too. It''sfortable toy down on his arms.''

    She blushingly thought and rolled her eyes charmingly. Then she licked her lips and after gathering the milk she put the palm in front of her.

    She took a deep sniff of her own milk. She ain''t pervert. She wasn''t smelling her milk fragrance. But there was a lewd smell in her palm. She know that it was his precum.

    Then she ''gulped'' down the gathered milk in her mouth.

    She didn''t care about his precum or anything. Anyways she had even drink his semen. What about precum. She also didn''t swallowed that but after taking that into her mouth she started rolling it in her mouth.

    When she drink her milk by her palm there were pubes on the corner of her mouth.

    Because she was stroking his dick by that palm do having one or two pubic hair is normal.

    It''s just she didn''t know that and Liam saw his pube hair on the corner of her mouth. It aroused him.

    He gulped his saliva and anticipated for her handjob.

    Celestia didn''t let him wait for more time.

    She again ced her both hands at the same ce. She used her old technique and didn''t rolled his testicles maybe because she felt that it was enough.

    After cing her hand she started stroking his dick and atst she spit out the thick milk gathered in her mouth with her saliva.

    The sound of spitinge in the room and Liam felt that he was near cumming.

    He gulped feeling his dickpletely wet by her milk.

    A different scent of milk and his precum plus her saliva sniffed in the air.

    It aroused him and saw that she stroking his dick.

    His dick twitched and the ns started to throb.

    Perceiving the movements in his dick. She moved her hand faster. The sloppy sound of flesh hitting sounded in the room and perhaps his mother also seems to know what to do and she also licked his ears more deeply and started sucking his skin in her mouth instead of licking.

    Celestia tapped on his ns especially his urethra opening and then he couldn''t hold back no matter what!

    He sucked his mother nipples and shouted while sucking "Ahh I am cummingggg."

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

    Perceiving the movements in his dick. She moved her hand faster. The sloppy sound of flesh hitting sounded in the room and perhaps his mother also seems to know what to do and she also licked his ears more deeply and started sucking his skin in her mouth instead of licking.

    Celestia tapped on his ns especially his urethra opening and then he couldn''t hold back no matter what!

    He sucked his mother nipples and shouted while sucking "Ahh I am cummingggg."

 Chapter 189 [Dont Unlock it yet, Will release later]

    Chapter 189 [Don''t Unlock it yet, Will releaseter]

    [Don''t Unlock it yet, Will releaseter]Liam saw that she started licking his urethra opening where the jet milk spray and his precume out.

    He felt a rush of pleasure. He knows that she must have know that he didn''t wanted her to swallow his dick. At least for now!

    He smirked and changed the direction again. This time she put her nipples in his mouth and started drinking her milk.

    When he was doing that his mother was panting and licking his ears as if they were the favourite of him.

    At the same time she moaned whenever he would pinch her nipples.

    Celestia on the other hand felt that the milk stoppeding towards her she saw that he put her nipples in his mouth and started drinking her milk.

    Then she licked his dick not cause of precum but cause of milk. Her throat was really dry and even if she licked his precum it would stuck in her throat.

    She rolled her throat and felt that it was moisturise a little.

    Then she licked his pubes and after taking a rough and deep breath on his dick she especially his urethra opening. She went back to her position and started pleasuring him.

    She pinched her dick softly by her two fingers while rolled her both testicles by her soft fingers. She could feel that they were really heavy. As if he hadn''t cummed for years.

    She herself was panting cause when she smelled his dick. Her thighs were moisturisepletely and as of they dam waspletely open by her pussy.

    She felt her hands were tired and she finally couldn''t help but say "Why aren''t you cumming? My hands feel tired!"

    The seductive red blush stimted him. He looked at her who was manipting his dick to her heart content. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Liam heard her and he took out the nipples from his mouth. After taking out the nipples he said "Ohh? Then say please shoot out."

    He wanted to y a game!

    Celestia blushed but feeling her tired hand she finally couldn''t help but say.

    "That, please shoot out?"

    "What shoot out? Also is it you manner to talk to me in thisnguage? Why isn''t there any title when you are calling me? Let''s try again." He of course can''t let her leave like that.

    "You" Celestia face bes red.

    The seductive red blush stimted him. He looked at her who was manipting his dick to her heart content.

    She gritted her teeth and said "Master please shoot, that, semen, out."

    Hearing the word semen from his women''s mouth stimted him. Then the amount of precum became heavy.

    It flows into her hand and she rubbed it on his dick and testicles.

    He enjoyed getting his testicles getting rolled.

    "Before master what am I to you? Call itter with master. And say that properly."

    "You, really good." Celestia gritted her teeth.

    Then as if she had resigned she said " Master Husband, please shoot your semen out."

    Hearing her calling him. His dick twitched uncontrobly then he said "Use everything you got. I will cum in 10 minutes."

    Of course he could still cum but his indomitable will was so much that he could still hold until now. That''s his preservation as a mage. Have to say it''s really strong!

    *Ahem*

    Celestia heard him and even though he didn''t directly djot it but atleast she would torment herself for another ten minutes.

    Thinking of when she heard that use whatever you got she cheers herself up and started using whatever she had.

    She took off her hand from his dick.

    Liam saw her like that and thought ''Did she didn''t wanted to stroke me? She got mad because of what I did?''

    He was a little worried. Of course he won''t get blue balled. He still has his mother but still he felt that she should end what she started.

    He was worried for nothing. Because he saw that after taking off her hand from his dick she put them on her breasts and after massaging herself. She used her one hand to squeeze her breasts while ced other in front of her nipples.

    Then the milk sprayed on her palm and she gathered it. Even a drop of milk wasn''t dropped on the sheet.

    At the same time he felt his mother finally changed licking to his other ears.

    Of course it wasn''t in vain when she was licking his ears.

    It was reallyfortable. Her silky wet tongue pleasured his ears then he put her nipples in mouth again.

    But before he did he praised his mother.

    "Mom, you are doing very right! Very good." Only after praising her did he put her nipples in his mouth.

    On the other hand Celestia thought of something.

    ''Didn''t he want me to give my all? I will really give you wait. I will make you before 10 minutes.'' She thought and massaged her breasts.

    She could feel that her breasts were ready every moment to spray out a lots of milk just for her hubby.

    ''I think my breasts becauserger because of him.'' Celestia thought and continued ''As for milk, it''s all his fault. Hmph a little pervert. Hmm but now he ain''t little. Umm he wasn''t little even when he was small but now his physique is big too. It''sfortable toy down on his arms.''

    She blushingly thought and rolled her eyes charmingly. Then she licked her lips and after gathering the milk she put the palm in front of her.

    She took a deep sniff of her own milk. She ain''t pervert. She wasn''t smelling her milk fragrance. But there was a lewd smell in her palm. She know that it was his precum.

    Then she ''gulped'' down the gathered milk in her mouth.

    She didn''t care about his precum or anything. Anyways she had even drink his semen. What about precum. She also didn''t swallowed that but after taking that into her mouth she started rolling it in her mouth.

    When she drink her milk by her palm there were pubes on the corner of her mouth.

    Because she was stroking his dick by that palm do having one or two pubic hair is normal.

    It''s just she didn''t know that and Liam saw his pube hair on the corner of her mouth. It aroused him.

    He gulped his saliva and anticipated for her handjob.

    Celestia didn''t let him wait for more time.

    She again ced her both hands at the same ce. She used her old technique and didn''t rolled his testicles maybe because she felt that it was enough.

    After cing her hand she started stroking his dick and atst she spit out the thick milk gathered in her mouth with her saliva.

    The sound of spitinge in the room and Liam felt that he was near cumming.

    He gulped feeling his dickpletely wet by her milk.

    A different scent of milk and his precum plus her saliva sniffed in the air.

    It aroused him and saw that she stroking his dick.

    His dick twitched and the ns started to throb.

    Perceiving the movements in his dick. She moved her hand faster. The sloppy sound of flesh hitting sounded in the room and perhaps his mother also seems to know what to do and she also licked his ears more deeply and started sucking his skin in her mouth instead of licking.

    Celestia tapped on his ns especially his urethra opening and then he couldn''t hold back no matter what!

    He sucked his mother nipples and shouted while sucking "Ahh I am cummingggg."

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

    Perceiving the movements in his dick. She moved her hand faster. The sloppy sound of flesh hitting sounded in the room and perhaps his mother also seems to know what to do and she also licked his ears more deeply and started sucking his skin in her mouth instead of licking.

    Celestia tapped on his ns especially his urethra opening and then he couldn''t hold back no matter what!

    He sucked his mother nipples and shouted while sucking "Ahh I am cummingggg."

 Chapter 190 [Dont Unlock it yet, I will release this later.]

    190 [Don''t Unlock it yet, I will release thister.]

    In this four year''s Liam had tried many times to have threesome but they didn''t agree.

    They said that they felt shame having sex on the same bed.

    But looking at the situation Liam already know what will happen today.

    At the same time he understood why Celestia was feeling shy again and again.

    He smiled and took her hand. He asked "Then let''s go and have a bath together, you too dear."

    Liam also took his sister''s hand. Celestia showed some weak resistance while Leah didn''t even felt shy over this.

    "Okay brother. But there isn''t mom also taking a bath?" She saw that her mother had gone back to their room.

    Lilith was so fast because she was sweating a lot and didn''t wanted her body to smell.

    You know her son wouldn hug her anytime.

    "Yes, she should be taking a bath now. Somehu don''t we take separately in different rooms?" Celestia immediately asked him. Even though using her mage realm she can actually take back her hand but she won''t do that.

    It''s just she felt shy having her disciple looking at her body.

    But Liam naturally won''t give her any chance to refuse.

    He said "Then let''s take a bath with my mom."

    He took them to their room and entered inside the bathroom.

    If it was previous bathroom then there naturally many couldn''t take a bath but now that it was renovated and became big so they could take a bathfortably.

    At the same time there are two bathtub in the bathroom.

    One is for two people and other one is actually very big.

    In that bathtub four people could fitfortably.

    Liam entered inside the bathroom and saw her mother was washing her body with soap.

    There were white soap bubbles on her body.

    Celestia felt shy and helplessly let him manipte herself.

    As for Leah, she is the only one who felt nothing. After all she could see her mother body every night and even though she is somehow jealous of her mother''s body but she thinks that when she had grownpletely she would have two mountains on her chest too.

    After all she is her daughter.

    Liam smiled and took off his clothes then he went to his mother.

    Lilith already know that someone had entered inside bathroom. As for who could it be?

    It could be only her son. Only he has this habit to enter inside bathroom.

    She felt a pair of hands rubbing and washing her body she stopped washing her body and asked "Why did youe?"

    "We want to take a bath too. Ohh and there is also Leah and Celestia here." Liam replied and also told her that he is not alone.

    His mother had closed her eyes so she didn''t know who entered inside neither she tried to sense them.

    "It''s fine." Lilith took a breath inside her heart and replied.

    She know that this would happen in the future.

    It just she didn''t expected that Celestia would alsoe in the bathroom when she herself is taking a bath.

    She didn''t know that her good son had ''forced'' Celestia. But even if she know she would ignore that.

    After all she know that Celestia also love her son but she is too shy to do most of the things.

    As for herself, she didn''t felt shy because she is his mother.

    Celestia blushed hearing them talking while she and Leah both of them also took off their clothes.

    Liam also didn''t favour only his mother.

    After washing her body he washed Celestia and his sister body.

    Then the trio washed his body.

    When they were washing his body he was bored and opened the system but immediately got stunned.

    Because there were 101 points in the system. He remembered that the system points were zero in the afternoon after using all of them on upgrading spells and different things.

    But he didn''t asked now.

    After some time, they had washed clean his body.

    When they were washing his body nothing sexual happened since they didn''t wanted the dishes to get cold.

    Liam had also patience after all today at night.

    Just thinking about this he couldn''t control his excitement.

    After that they wore some clothes and went to kitchen again to ce all the dishes in the dinning room.

    When Liam was helping them cing the dishes he asked inwardly "System, what''s the situation? Why are there 102 points in the system?"

    He saw that he gained another one point when he was helping them.

    He was puzzled and couldn''t wait to ask system.

    [Ding, It''s because that the system is constantly plundering this world''s luck. Mana is also a kind of luck!]

    ''Mana is luck?'' Liam thought but was puzzled.

    The system seem to know that he was puzzled so it replied.

    [Ding, because only the person who had luck can absorb mana easily. If the host didn''t have much luck even he would have problem before.]

    After hearing the system, he understood what the system wanted to tell him.

    ''Luck huh?'' He thought and asked "System, what is my luck level?"

    [Ding, the system level is not enough. Ask the host to level up!]

    "You can still level up?" Liam was surprised when he heard the system promot.

    [Ding, yes host.]

    Liam wasn''t disappointed that he couldn''t know his luck level but delighted. Because there is still something that could be improved in the system.

    Even though the system had changed its rules but since it could upgrade didn''t it means that it will improve and he will get some useful function in the future.

    He was anticipated and asked "What is the system level? Also tell me how many levels are there in the system."

    Liam ced the dish on the table and sit down.

    He saw that his mother started serving him the dishes.

    [Ding, the current system level is 1. As for how many levels are there in the system? The system didn''t know.]

    "Okay. Tell me how to level up."

    [Ding, because the host changed the system rules. It''s unknown how to level up the system.]

    Liam frowned but didn''t continued asking.

    He adjusted his mood and looked at the dishes.

    He thought of something and asked "Mom, you know cake?"

    "Cake? No, I don''t know." Lilith hadn''t gone outside for years. So she didn''t know much.

    At the same time when she was in the royal pce she could get whatever she wanted. She also didn''t have adventure spirit. So she hadn''t gone outside.

    "I know, what happened?" Celestia would naturally go outside. So she knows about it.

    It could be said that he has some strange fetish. But that''s forter.

    Now he looked at his mother who congratted himself and his sister. Celestia also congratted them.

    Then they started eating the dishes that they all made.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

    pce she could get whatever she wanted. She also didn''t have adventure spirit. So she hadn''t gone outside.

    "I know, what happened?" Celestia would naturally go outside. So she knows about it.

    "No, it''s that I head about cake and wanted to eat it. But that''s forter." Liam replied to her.

    "Cake are used in big celebration parties. But if you want we can make one at home?" Celestia continued as for how to make one even though she didn''t know but she could buy the recipe.

    "Sure" Liam didn''t denied since he had many ideas.

    It could be said that he has some strange fetish. But that''s forter.

    Now he looked at his mother who congratted himself and his sister. Celestia also congratted them. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Then they started eating the dishes that they all made.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

    pce she could get whatever she wanted. She also didn''t have adventure spirit. So she hadn''t gone outside.

    "I know, what happened?" Celestia would naturally go outside. So she knows about it.

    "No, it''s that I head about cake and wanted to eat it. But that''s forter." Liam replied to her. H

    "Cake are used in big celebration parties. But if you want we can make one at home?" Celestia continued as for how to make one even though she didn''t know but she could buy the recipe.

    "Sure" Liam didn''t denied since he had many ideas.

    It could be said that he has some strange fetish. But that''s forter.[Don''t Unlock it yet, I will release thister.]

    Now he looked at his mother who congratted himself Yes

    Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!

    Like it ? Add to library!

 Chapter 191 [Dont unlock it yet, will release later.]

    191 [Don''t unlock it yet, will releaseter.]

    But of course Liam didn''t what is his mother thinking.

    Lilith what he asked and feeling a burning sensation even though it hurt a little bit she could feel that she kinda like the feeling.

    ''W-what happening? Is it really what he said? He is giving me rewards? I am that kind of women?'' She shook her head and when she, her ass was pped again by her son.

    "Well well well. It seems you know that I am right! Don''t worry mom, you arepletely normal. At least for me. I am going to spoil you a lot." Saying he pped her ass again.

    He licked the corner of his mouth and drink her precum that started to cum again.

    He had sucked her soft skin a lot. He could feel that he liked sucking her pussy lips.

    At the same time he didn''t stopped fingering her inside asshole.

    Then he pped her again and said "It should be enough for now."

    Then he rubbed the ce where he just smacked her ass.

    He asked "Did it hurt?"

    "Y-yes a little." Lilith was stunned in the ce before but hearing him asking something shees out from her stupor and answer him.

    "Tell me properly. Describe that feeling."

    "T-that, it burns a little. When you rub that ce where you s-spanked there feel a little sting." Lilith wrafe was red when she described him that feeling.

    "Ohh, it means you like that feeling right?"

    "Y-y I mean no. Hmph, I am going to suck you." She was about to say yes but quickly remembered that they aren''t alone. There is also Celestia so she changed her tune.

    She put his dick in her mouth again and started sucking his dick while using her hands to stroke his dick.

    Celestia on the other hand had a bad smile on her face.

    ''Heh, so my mother-inw is a M? Hehehehe. B-but sometimes when he would p my ass. I like that. So I am not a M too right? Naturally not.'' Then she rubbed her husband head even more vigorously. She wanted him to think of other things which could be a ck history for Lilith.

    Her gossip heart wanted to know more secrets. Of course it would be better if they were ''dirty'' secret of Lilith.

    They are also love rivals and both wanted to have much love for themselves.

    Liam felt Celestia hand strength increased. He raised his eyebrows and couldn''t think why she rubbed his hair vigorously.

    Finding no answer he stopped thinking. Maybe because she wanted to show him that how much she likes him.

    He nodded his head thinking of that.

    He said "Ahh really well, mom you suck my dick really well. Suck even deeper." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    After saying he started doing the same with her. He could feel that it would take some more minutes for him to cum.

    Lilith heard her son and was a little proud of pleasuring her son and man. She was also happy to give her man satisfaction.

    She put his dick even deeper and now his dick started to in her throat.

    When his dick would go deeper in her throat she would feel a little pain but that''s not important as giving him pleasure.

    "Hmm really good. Mom"

    Hearing her son praise again Lilith felt her blood boiled. She gagged and put his half dick in her mouth. Mostof it went into her throat.

    Then she tried to pleasure him.

    After putting his half dick inside her mouth. She first put her both hand on the root and middle of his dick.

    After cing her hand she pinched his dick. Feeling a little satisfied herself she started stroking his dick.

    Then her mouth also started working. Her lips were closed and a tight pouty face was made.

    She tighten his ns with her lips. Then started stroking his dick faster.

    She tried to push his dick even more deeper but couldn''t do that and felt pain.

    ''So I can swallow only his half dick hmm.'' She thought and didn''t tried to more then that.

    Then she pushed his dick in her throat and rubbed his dick with her throat.

    Even though somehow difficult and she even gagged most of the times but feeling her son veins pulsating un her mouth she know that he was feeling pleasure.

    She stroked his dick and felt that his dick started twitching uncontrobly.

    ''He is about to cum!'' As his women she know that he should be about to cum.

    Liam on the other hand was good that he wanted to cum as soon as possible.

    His erect dick even hurt a little. Not cause she used or teeth or something it''s because his dick was so erect that it was about to burst out.

    At the same time he felt his testicles rolled faster and they produced even more sperm. Her hand''s were getting faster and faster as if she know that what was about to happen.

    He also started to push his mouth in her pussy. Her pussy was hot and even though wet but feeling it on the top of his mouth was sofortable.

    What wasfortable is her soft skin that he feels on his face especially her weight. In fact his mother didn''t have much weight and most of the weight is from her ass and breasts.

    Her other parts are small and cute.

    ''I won''t cum alone.'' He groaned and invaded her ass with his two fingers again.

    .when he did that his mother pushed her hips on his mouth. As if she wanted him to suffocated by her hips.

    Liam of course was happy.

    But he felt that he was about to cum and just when he was about say that.

    His mother''s muffled voice full of having was heard.

    "I am about to cum son."

    "Me too Mom." Even though they couldn''t speak properly but. They both could understand what the other person wanted to say.

    Then Liam didn''t waited for anything. He started fingering her fast and licked her pussy lips a little difficulty.

    He also licked her clitoris then suddenly he felt that his mother narrowed her throat and pushed his dick even deeper.

    ''I, I am...'' He was about to cum. Then he also started doing hard work to make he cum.

    He sucked her inner pussy lips and bite her skin gently with his teeths.

    As he did a muffled voice full of gagging wax heard.

    Liam felt the amount of lewd precum water becamerger.

    He felt that he couldn''t hold back now no matter how he try. Her throat was narrow and it was squeezing his dick.

    He put his mouth on her pussy especially her clitoris parts and bite there gently.

    As he did he cummed and his mother too.

    "I am cummingggg" Only their muffled voice sounded in the room.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

    He also licked her clitoris then suddenly he felt that his mother narrowed her throat and pushed his dick even deeper.

    At the same time she stroked his dick faster. Her red lips were tighten around his dick giving him a good soft feeling. Her throat narrowed even though she couldn''t do that properly and even her gagging could be heard but she still pushed his dick inside her throat to give him pleasure.

    Her narrowed throat massaged his dick and it was so soft and narrowed that he couldn''t hold back. He could feel that he was about to cum.

    ''I, I am...'' He was about to cum. Then he also started doing hard work to make he cum.

    He sucked her inner pussy lips and bite her skin gently with his teeths

    He also licked her clitoris then suddenly he felt that his mother narrowed her throat and pushed his dick even deeper.

    At the same time she stroked his dick faster. Her red lips were tighten around his dick giving him a good soft feeling. Her throat narrowed even though she couldn''t do that properly and even her gagging could be heard but she still pushed his dick inside her throat to give him pleasure.

    Her narrowed throat massaged his dick and it was so soft and narrowed that he couldn''t hold back. He could feel that he was about to cum.

    ''I, I am...'' He was about to cum. Then he also started doing hard work to make he cum.

    Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!

    Like it ? Add to library!

 Chapter 192 [Dont unlock it yet, will release later.]

    192 [Don''t unlock it yet, will releaseter.]

    But of course Liam didn''t what is his mother thinking.

    Lilith what he asked and feeling a burning sensation even though it hurt a little bit she could feel that she kinda like the feeling.

    ''W-what happening? Is it really what he said? He is giving me rewards? I am that kind of women?'' She shook her head and when she, her ass was pped again by her son.

    "Well well well. It seems you know that I am right! Don''t worry mom, you arepletely normal. At least for me. I am going to spoil you a lot." Saying he pped her ass again.

    He licked the corner of his mouth and drink her precum that started to cum again.

    He had sucked her soft skin a lot. He could feel that he liked sucking her pussy lips.

    At the same time he didn''t stopped fingering her inside asshole.

    Then he pped her again and said "It should be enough for now."

    Then he rubbed the ce where he just smacked her ass.

    He asked "Did it hurt?"

    "Y-yes a little." Lilith was stunned in the ce before but hearing him asking something shees out from her stupor and answer him.

    "Tell me properly. Describe that feeling."

    "T-that, it burns a little. When you rub that ce where you s-spanked there feel a little sting." Lilith wrafe was red when she described him that feeling.

    "Ohh, it means you like that feeling right?"

    "Y-y I mean no. Hmph, I am going to suck you." She was about to say yes but quickly remembered that they aren''t alone. There is also Celestia so she changed her tune.

    She put his dick in her mouth again and started sucking his dick while using her hands to stroke his dick.

    Celestia on the other hand had a bad smile on her face.

    ''Heh, so my mother-inw is a M? Hehehehe. B-but sometimes when he would p my ass. I like that. So I am not a M too right? Naturally not.'' Then she rubbed her husband head even more vigorously. She wanted him to think of other things which could be a ck history for Lilith.

    Her gossip heart wanted to know more secrets. Of course it would be better if they were ''dirty'' secret of Lilith.

    They are also love rivals and both wanted to have much love for themselves.

    Liam felt Celestia hand strength increased. He raised his eyebrows and couldn''t think why she rubbed his hair vigorously.

    Finding no answer he stopped thinking. Maybe because she wanted to show him that how much she likes him.

    He nodded his head thinking of that.

    He said "Ahh really well, mom you suck my dick really well. Suck even deeper."

    After saying he started doing the same with her. He could feel that it would take some more minutes for him to cum.

    Lilith heard her son and was a little proud of pleasuring her son and man. She was also happy to give her man satisfaction.

    She put his dick even deeper and now his dick started to in her throat.

    When his dick would go deeper in her throat she would feel a little pain but that''s not important as giving him pleasure.

    "Hmm really good. Mom"

    Hearing her son praise again Lilith felt her blood boiled. She gagged and put his half dick in her mouth. Mostof it went into her throat.

    Then she tried to pleasure him.

    After putting his half dick inside her mouth. She first put her both hand on the root and middle of his dick.

    After cing her hand she pinched his dick. Feeling a little satisfied herself she started stroking his dick.

    Then her mouth also started working. Her lips were closed and a tight pouty face was made.

    She tighten his ns with her lips. Then started stroking his dick faster.

    She tried to push his dick even more deeper but couldn''t do that and felt pain.

    ''So I can swallow only his half dick hmm.'' She thought and didn''t tried to more then that.

    Then she pushed his dick in her throat and rubbed his dick with her throat.

    Even though somehow difficult and she even gagged most of the times but feeling her son veins pulsating un her mouth she know that he was feeling pleasure.

    She stroked his dick and felt that his dick started twitching uncontrobly.

    ''He is about to cum!'' As his women she know that he should be about to cum.

    Liam on the other hand was good that he wanted to cum as soon as possible.

    His erect dick even hurt a little. Not cause she used or teeth or something it''s because his dick was so erect that it was about to burst out.

    At the same time he felt his testicles rolled faster and they produced even more sperm. Her hand''s were getting faster and faster as if she know that what was about to happen.

    He also started to push his mouth in her pussy. Her pussy was hot and even though wet but feeling it on the top of his mouth was sofortable.

    What wasfortable is her soft skin that he feels on his face especially her weight. In fact his mother didn''t have much weight and most of the weight is from her ass and breasts.

    Her other parts are small and cute.

    ''I won''t cum alone.'' He groaned and invaded her ass with his two fingers again.

    .when he did that his mother pushed her hips on his mouth. As if she wanted him to suffocated by her hips.

    Liam of course was happy.

    But he felt that he was about to cum and just when he was about say that.

    His mother''s muffled voice full of having was heard.

    "I am about to cum son."

    "Me too Mom." Even though they couldn''t speak properly but. They both could understand what the other person wanted to say.

    Then Liam didn''t waited for anything. He started fingering her fast and licked her pussy lips a little difficulty.

    He also licked her clitoris then suddenly he felt that his mother narrowed her throat and pushed his dick even deeper.

    Her narrowed throat massaged his dick and it was so soft and narrowed that he couldn''t hold back. He could feel that he was about to cum.

    ''I, I am...'' He was about to cum. Then he also started doing hard work to make he cum.

    He sucked her inner pussy lips and bite her skin gently with his teeths.

    As he did a muffled voice full of gagging wax heard.

    Liam felt the amount of lewd precum water becamerger.

    He felt that he couldn''t hold back now no matter how he try. Her throat was narrow and it was squeezing his dick.

    He put his mouth on her pussy especially her clitoris parts and bite there gently.

    As he did he cummed and his mother too.

    "I am cummingggg" Only their muffled voice sounded in the room.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

    He also licked her clitoris then suddenly he felt that his mother narrowed her throat and pushed his dick even deeper.

    At the same time she stroked his dick faster. Her red lips were tighten around his dick giving him a good soft feeling. Her throat narrowed even though she couldn''t do that properly and even her gagging could be heard but she still pushed his dick inside her throat to give him pleasure.

    Her narrowed throat massaged his dick and it was so soft and narrowed that he couldn''t hold back. He could feel that he was about to cum.

    ''I, I am...'' He was about to cum. Then he also started doing hard work to make he cum.

    He sucked her inner pussy lips and bite her skin gently with his teeths N?v(el)B\\jnn

    He also licked her clitoris then suddenly he felt that his mother narrowed her throat and pushed his dick even deeper.

    At the same time she stroked his dick faster. Her red lips were tighten around his dick giving him a good soft feeling. Her throat narrowed even though she couldn''t do that properly and even her gagging could be heard but she still pushed his dick inside her throat to give him pleasure.

    Her narrowed throat massaged his dick and it was so soft and narrowed that he couldn''t hold back. He could feel that he was about to cum.

    rtionship rtionship rtionship rtionship

    ''I, I am...'' He was about to cum. Then he also started doing hard work to make he cum.

    Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!

    Like it ? Add to library!

 Chapter 193 [Dont unlock it yet, will release later.]

    Chapter 193 [Don''t unlock it yet, will releaseter.]

    But of course Liam didn''t what is his mother thinking.

    Lilith what he asked and feeling a burning sensation even though it hurt a little bit she could feel that she kinda like the feeling.

    ''W-what happening? Is it really what he said? He is giving me rewards? I am that kind of women?'' She shook her head and when she, her ass was pped again by her son.

    "Well well well. It seems you know that I am right! Don''t worry mom, you arepletely normal. At least for me. I am going to spoil you a lot." Saying he pped her ass again.

    He licked the corner of his mouth and drink her precum that started to cum again.

    He had sucked her soft skin a lot. He could feel that he liked sucking her pussy lips.

    At the same time he didn''t stopped fingering her inside asshole.

    Then he pped her again and said "It should be enough for now."

    Then he rubbed the ce where he just smacked her ass.

    He asked "Did it hurt?"

    "Y-yes a little." Lilith was stunned in the ce before but hearing him asking something shees out from her stupor and answer him.

    "Tell me properly. Describe that feeling."

    "T-that, it burns a little. When you rub that ce where you s-spanked there feel a little sting." Lilith wrafe was red when she described him that feeling.

    "Ohh, it means you like that feeling right?"

    "Y-y I mean no. Hmph, I am going to suck you." She was about to say yes but quickly remembered that they aren''t alone. There is also Celestia so she changed her tune.

    She put his dick in her mouth again and started sucking his dick while using her hands to stroke his dick.

    Celestia on the other hand had a bad smile on her face.

    ''Heh, so my mother-inw is a M? Hehehehe. B-but sometimes when he would p my ass. I like that. So I am not a M too right? Naturally not.'' Then she rubbed her husband head even more vigorously. She wanted him to think of other things which could be a ck history for Lilith.

    Her gossip heart wanted to know more secrets. Of course it would be better if they were ''dirty'' secret of Lilith.

    They are also love rivals and both wanted to have much love for themselves.

    Liam felt Celestia hand strength increased. He raised his eyebrows and couldn''t think why she rubbed his hair vigorously.

    Finding no answer he stopped thinking. Maybe because she wanted to show him that how much she likes him.

    He nodded his head thinking of that.

    Then he felt his mother sucking his dick vigorously.

    He said "Ahh really well, mom you suck my dick really well. Suck even deeper."

    After saying he started doing the same with her. He could feel that it would take some more minutes for him to cum.

    Lilith heard her son and was a little proud of pleasuring her son and man. She was also happy to give her man satisfaction.

    She put his dick even deeper and now his dick started to in her throat.

    When his dick would go deeper in her throat she would feel a little pain but that''s not important as giving him pleasure.

    "Hmm really good. Mom"

    Hearing her son praise again Lilith felt her blood boiled. She gagged and put his half dick in her mouth. Mostof it went into her throat.

    Then she tried to pleasure him.

    After putting his half dick inside her mouth. She first put her both hand on the root and middle of his dick.

    After cing her hand she pinched his dick. Feeling a little satisfied herself she started stroking his dick.

    Then her mouth also started working. Her lips were closed and a tight pouty face was made.

    She tighten his ns with her lips. Then started stroking his dick faster.

    She tried to push his dick even more deeper but couldn''t do that and felt pain.

    ''So I can swallow only his half dick hmm.'' She thought and didn''t tried to more then that.

    Then she pushed his dick in her throat and rubbed his dick with her throat.

    Even though somehow difficult and she even gagged most of the times but feeling her son veins pulsating un her mouth she know that he was feeling pleasure.

    She stroked his dick and felt that his dick started twitching uncontrobly.

    ''He is about to cum!'' As his women she know that he should be about to cum.

    Liam on the other hand was good that he wanted to cum as soon as possible.

    His erect dick even hurt a little. Not cause she used or teeth or something it''s because his dick was so erect that it was about to burst out.

    At the same time he felt his testicles rolled faster and they produced even more sperm. Her hand''s were getting faster and faster as if she know that what was about to happen.

    He also started to push his mouth in her pussy. Her pussy was hot and even though wet but feeling it on the top of his mouth was sofortable.

    What wasfortable is her soft skin that he feels on his face especially her weight. In fact his mother didn''t have much weight and most of the weight is from her ass and breasts.

    Her other parts are small and cute.

    ''I won''t cum alone.'' He groaned and invaded her ass with his two fingers again.

    .when he did that his mother pushed her hips on his mouth. As if she wanted him to suffocated by her hips.

    Liam of course was happy.

    But he felt that he was about to cum and just when he was about say that.

    His mother''s muffled voice full of having was heard.

    "I am about to cum son."

    "Me too Mom." Even though they couldn''t speak properly but. They both could understand what the other person wanted to say.

    Then Liam didn''t waited for anything. He started fingering her fast and licked her pussy lips a little difficulty. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    He also licked her clitoris then suddenly he felt that his mother narrowed her throat and pushed his dick even deeper.

    At the same time she stroked his dick faster. Her red lips were tighten around his dick giving him a good soft feeling. Her throat narrowed even though she couldn''t do that properly and even her gagging could be heard but she still pushed his dick inside her throat to give him pleasure.

    Her narrowed throat massaged his dick and it was so soft and narrowed that he couldn''t hold back. He could feel that he was about to cum.

    ''I, I am...'' He was about to cum. Then he also started doing hard work to make he cum.

    He sucked her inner pussy lips and bite her skin gently with his teeths.

    As he did a muffled voice full of gagging wax heard.

    Liam felt the amount of lewd precum water becamerger.

    He felt that he couldn''t hold back now no matter how he try. Her throat was narrow and it was squeezing his dick.

    He put his mouth on her pussy especially her clitoris parts and bite there gently.

    As he did he cummed and his mother too.

    "I am cummingggg" Only their muffled voice sounded in the room.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

    He also licked her clitoris then suddenly he felt that his mother narrowed her throat and pushed his dick even deeper.

    ''I, I am...'' He was about to cum. Then he also started doing hard work to make he cum.

    He sucked her inner pussy lips and bite her skin gently with his teeths

    He also licked her clitoris then suddenly he felt that his mother narrowed her throat and pushed his dick even deeper.

    At the same time she stroked his dick faster. Her red lips were tighten around his dick giving him a good soft feeling. Her throat narrowed even though she couldn''t do that properly and even her gagging could be heard but she still pushed his dick inside her throat to give him pleasure.

    Her narrowed throat massaged his dick and it was so soft and narrowed that he couldn''t hold back. He could feel that he was about to cum.

    rtionship rtionship r School Episode 2tionship rtionship

    ''I, I am...'' He was about to cum. Then he also started doing hard work to make he cum.

 Chapter 194 [Dont unlock it yet, will release later.]

    Chapter 194 [Don''t unlock it yet, will releaseter.]

    But of course Liam didn''t what is his mother thinking.

    Lilith what he asked and feeling a burning sensation even though it hurt a little bit she could feel that she kinda like the feeling.

    ''W-what happening? Is it really what he said? He is giving me rewards? I am that kind of women?'' She shook her head and when she, her ass was pped again by her son.

    "Well well well. It seems you know that I am right! Don''t worry mom, you arepletely normal. At least for me. I am going to spoil you a lot." Saying he pped her ass again.

    He licked the corner of his mouth and drink her precum that started to cum again.

    He had sucked her soft skin a lot. He could feel that he liked sucking her pussy lips.

    At the same time he didn''t stopped fingering her inside asshole.

    Then he pped her again and said "It should be enough for now."

    Then he rubbed the ce where he just smacked her ass.

    He asked "Did it hurt?"

    "Y-yes a little." Lilith was stunned in the ce before but hearing him asking something shees out from her stupor and answer him.

    "Tell me properly. Describe that feeling."

    "T-that, it burns a little. When you rub that ce where you s-spanked there feel a little sting." Lilith wrafe was red when she described him that feeling.

    "Ohh, it means you like that feeling right?"

    "Y-y I mean no. Hmph, I am going to suck you." She was about to say yes but quickly remembered that they aren''t alone. There is also Celestia so she changed her tune.

    She put his dick in her mouth again and started sucking his dick while using her hands to stroke his dick.

    Celestia on the other hand had a bad smile on her face.

    ''Heh, so my mother-inw is a M? Hehehehe. B-but sometimes when he would p my ass. I like that. So I am not a M too right? Naturally not.'' Then she rubbed her husband head even more vigorously. She wanted him to think of other things which could be a ck history for Lilith.

    Her gossip heart wanted to know more secrets. Of course it would be better if they were ''dirty'' secret of Lilith.

    They are also love rivals and both wanted to have much love for themselves.

    Liam felt Celestia hand strength increased. He raised his eyebrows and couldn''t think why she rubbed his hair vigorously.

    Finding no answer he stopped thinking. Maybe because she wanted to show him that how much she likes him.

    He nodded his head thinking of that.

    Then he felt his mother sucking his dick vigorously.

    He said "Ahh really well, mom you suck my dick really well. Suck even deeper."

    After saying he started doing the same with her. He could feel that it would take some more minutes for him to cum.

    Lilith heard her son and was a little proud of pleasuring her son and man. She was also happy to give her man satisfaction.

    She put his dick even deeper and now his dick started to in her throat.

    When his dick would go deeper in her throat she would feel a little pain but that''s not important as giving him pleasure.

    "Hmm really good. Mom"

    Hearing her son praise again Lilith felt her blood boiled. She gagged and put his half dick in her mouth. Mostof it went into her throat.

    Then she tried to pleasure him.

    After putting his half dick inside her mouth. She first put her both hand on the root and middle of his dick.

    After cing her hand she pinched his dick. Feeling a little satisfied herself she started stroking his dick.

    Then her mouth also started working. Her lips were closed and a tight pouty face was made.

    She tighten his ns with her lips. Then started stroking his dick faster.

    She tried to push his dick even more deeper but couldn''t do that and felt pain.

    ''So I can swallow only his half dick hmm.'' She thought and didn''t tried to more then that.

    Then she pushed his dick in her throat and rubbed his dick with her throat.

    Even though somehow difficult and she even gagged most of the times but feeling her son veins pulsating un her mouth she know that he was feeling pleasure.

    She stroked his dick and felt that his dick started twitching uncontrobly.

    ''He is about to cum!'' As his women she know that he should be about to cum.

    Liam on the other hand was good that he wanted to cum as soon as possible.

    His erect dick even hurt a little. Not cause she used or teeth or something it''s because his dick was so erect that it was about to burst out.

    At the same time he felt his testicles rolled faster and they produced even more sperm. Her hand''s were getting faster and faster as if she know that what was about to happen.

    He also started to push his mouth in her pussy. Her pussy was hot and even though wet but feeling it on the top of his mouth was sofortable.

    What wasfortable is her soft skin that he feels on his face especially her weight. In fact his mother didn''t have much weight and most of the weight is from her ass and breasts.

    Her other parts are small and cute.

    ''I won''t cum alone.'' He groaned and invaded her ass with his two fingers again.

    .when he did that his mother pushed her hips on his mouth. As if she wanted him to suffocated by her hips.

    Liam of course was happy.

    But he felt that he was about to cum and just when he was about say that.

    His mother''s muffled voice full of having was heard.

    "I am about to cum son."

    "Me too Mom." Even though they couldn''t speak properly but. They both could understand what the other person wanted to say.

    Then Liam didn''t waited for anything. He started fingering her fast and licked her pussy lips a little difficulty.

    He also licked her clitoris then suddenly he felt that his mother narrowed her throat and pushed his dick even deeper.

    At the same time she stroked his dick faster. Her red lips were tighten around his dick giving him a good soft feeling. Her throat narrowed even though she couldn''t do that properly and even her gagging could be heard but she still pushed his dick inside her throat to give him pleasure.

    Her narrowed throat massaged his dick and it was so soft and narrowed that he couldn''t hold back. He could feel that he was about to cum.

    ''I, I am...'' He was about to cum. Then he also started doing hard work to make he cum.

    He sucked her inner pussy lips and bite her skin gently with his teeths. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    As he did a muffled voice full of gagging wax heard.

    Liam felt the amount of lewd precum water becamerger.

    He felt that he couldn''t hold back now no matter how he try. Her throat was narrow and it was squeezing his dick.

    He put his mouth on her pussy especially her clitoris parts and bite there gently.

    As he did he cummed and his mother too.

    "I am cummingggg" Only their muffled voice sounded in the room.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

    He also licked her clitoris then suddenly he felt that his mother narrowed her throat and pushed his dick even deeper.

    ''I, I am...'' He was about to cum. Then he also started doing hard work to make he cum.

    He sucked her inner pussy lips and bite her skin gently with his teeths

    He also licked her clitoris then suddenly he felt that his mother narrowed her throat and pushed his dick even deeper.

    At the same time she stroked his dick faster. Her red lips were tighten around his dick giving him a good soft feeling. Her throat narrowed even though she couldn''t do that properly and even her gagging could be heard but she still pushed his dick inside her throat to give him pleasure.

    Her narrowed throat massaged his dick and it was so soft and narrowed that he couldn''t hold back. He could feel that he was about to cum.[Don''t unlock it yet, will releaseter.]

    rtionship rtionship r School Episode 2tionship rtionship

    ''I, I am...'' He was about to cum. Then he also started doing hard work to make he cum.

 Chapter 195 [Dont unlock it yet, will release later.]

    Chapter 195 [Don''t unlock it yet, will releaseter.]

    But of course Liam didn''t what is his mother thinking.

    Lilith what he asked and feeling a burning sensation even though it hurt a little bit she could feel that she kinda like the feeling.

    ''W-what happening? Is it really what he said? He is giving me rewards? I am that kind of women?'' She shook her head and when she, her ass was pped again by her son.

    "Well well well. It seems you know that I am right! Don''t worry mom, you arepletely normal. At least for me. I am going to spoil you a lot." Saying he pped her ass again.

    He licked the corner of his mouth and drink her precum that started to cum again.

    He had sucked her soft skin a lot. He could feel that he liked sucking her pussy lips.

    At the same time he didn''t stopped fingering her inside asshole.

    Then he pped her again and said "It should be enough for now."

    Then he rubbed the ce where he just smacked her ass.

    He asked "Did it hurt?"

    "Y-yes a little." Lilith was stunned in the ce before but hearing him asking something shees out from her stupor and answer him.

    "Tell me properly. Describe that feeling."

    "T-that, it burns a little. When you rub that ce where you s-spanked there feel a little sting." Lilith wrafe was red when she described him that feeling.

    "Ohh, it means you like that feeling right?"

    "Y-y I mean no. Hmph, I am going to suck you." She was about to say yes but quickly remembered that they aren''t alone. There is also Celestia so she changed her tune.

    She put his dick in her mouth again and started sucking his dick while using her hands to stroke his dick.

    Celestia on the other hand had a bad smile on her face.

    ''Heh, so my mother-inw is a M? Hehehehe. B-but sometimes when he would p my ass. I like that. So I am not a M too right? Naturally not.'' Then she rubbed her husband head even more vigorously. She wanted him to think of other things which could be a ck history for Lilith.

    Her gossip heart wanted to know more secrets. Of course it would be better if they were ''dirty'' secret of Lilith.

    They are also love rivals and both wanted to have much love for themselves.

    Liam felt Celestia hand strength increased. He raised his eyebrows and couldn''t think why she rubbed his hair vigorously.

    Finding no answer he stopped thinking. Maybe because she wanted to show him that how much she likes him.

    He nodded his head thinking of that.

    Then he felt his mother sucking his dick vigorously.

    He said "Ahh really well, mom you suck my dick really well. Suck even deeper."

    After saying he started doing the same with her. He could feel that it would take some more minutes for him to cum.

    Lilith heard her son and was a little proud of pleasuring her son and man. She was also happy to give her man satisfaction.

    She put his dick even deeper and now his dick started to in her throat.

    When his dick would go deeper in her throat she would feel a little pain but that''s not important as giving him pleasure.

    "Hmm really good. Mom"

    Hearing her son praise again Lilith felt her blood boiled. She gagged and put his half dick in her mouth. Mostof it went into her throat.

    Then she tried to pleasure him.

    After putting his half dick inside her mouth. She first put her both hand on the root and middle of his dick.

    After cing her hand she pinched his dick. Feeling a little satisfied herself she started stroking his dick.

    Then her mouth also started working. Her lips were closed and a tight pouty face was made.

    She tighten his ns with her lips. Then started stroking his dick faster.

    She tried to push his dick even more deeper but couldn''t do that and felt pain.

    ''So I can swallow only his half dick hmm.'' She thought and didn''t tried to more then that.

    Then she pushed his dick in her throat and rubbed his dick with her throat.

    Even though somehow difficult and she even gagged most of the times but feeling her son veins pulsating un her mouth she know that he was feeling pleasure.

    She stroked his dick and felt that his dick started twitching uncontrobly.

    ''He is about to cum!'' As his women she know that he should be about to cum.

    Liam on the other hand was good that he wanted to cum as soon as possible.

    His erect dick even hurt a little. Not cause she used or teeth or something it''s because his dick was so erect that it was about to burst out.

    At the same time he felt his testicles rolled faster and they produced even more sperm. Her hand''s were getting faster and faster as if she know that what was about to happen.

    He also started to push his mouth in her pussy. Her pussy was hot and even though wet but feeling it on the top of his mouth was sofortable.

    What wasfortable is her soft skin that he feels on his face especially her weight. In fact his mother didn''t have much weight and most of the weight is from her ass and breasts.

    Her other parts are small and cute.

    ''I won''t cum alone.'' He groaned and invaded her ass with his two fingers again.

    .when he did that his mother pushed her hips on his mouth. As if she wanted him to suffocated by her hips.

    Liam of course was happy.

    But he felt that he was about to cum and just when he was about say that.

    His mother''s muffled voice full of having was heard.

    "I am about to cum son."

    "Me too Mom." Even though they couldn''t speak properly but. They both could understand what the other person wanted to say.

    Then Liam didn''t waited for anything. He started fingering her fast and licked her pussy lips a little difficulty.

    He also licked her clitoris then suddenly he felt that his mother narrowed her throat and pushed his dick even deeper.

    At the same time she stroked his dick faster. Her red lips were tighten around his dick giving him a good soft feeling. Her throat narrowed even though she couldn''t do that properly and even her gagging could be heard but she still pushed his dick inside her throat to give him pleasure.

    Her narrowed throat massaged his dick and it was so soft and narrowed that he couldn''t hold back. He could feel that he was about to cum.

    ''I, I am...'' He was about to cum. Then he also started doing hard work to make he cum.

    He sucked her inner pussy lips and bite her skin gently with his teeths.

    As he did a muffled voice full of gagging wax heard.

    Liam felt the amount of lewd precum water becamerger.

    He felt that he couldn''t hold back now no matter how he try. Her throat was narrow and it was squeezing his dick. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He put his mouth on her pussy especially her clitoris parts and bite there gently.

    As he did he cummed and his mother too.

    "I am cummingggg" Only their muffled voice sounded in the room.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

    He also licked her clitoris then suddenly he felt that his mother narrowed her throat and pushed his dick even deeper.

    At the same time she stroked his dick faster. Her red lips were tighten around his dick giving him a good soft feeling. Her throat narrowed even though she couldn''t do that properly and even her gagging could be heard but she still pushed his dick inside her throat to give him pleasure.

    Her narrowed throat massaged his dick and it was so soft and narrowed that he couldn''t hold back. He could feel that he was about to cum.

    ''I, I am...'' He was about to cum. Then he also started doing hard work to make he cum.

    He sucked her inner pussy lips and bite her skin gently with his teeths

    He also licked her clitoris then suddenly he felt that his mother narrowed her throat and pushed his dick even deeper.

    At the same time she stroked his dick faster. Her red lips were tighten around his dick giving him a good soft feeling. Her throat narrowed even though she couldn''t do that properly and even her gagging could be heard but she still pushed his dick inside her throat to give him pleasure.

    Her narrowed throat massaged his dick and it was so soft and narrowed that he couldn''t hold back. He could feel that he was about to cum.[Don''t unlock it yet, will releaseter.]

    rtionship rtionship r School Episode 2tionship rtionship

    ''I, I am...'' He was about to cum. Then he also started doing hard work to make he cum.[Don''t unlock it yet, will releaseter.]

 Chapter 196: [Dont Unlock it, Will release Later]

    "I am cumming!!!" Their muffled voice sounded in the room.

    Liam had put his mouth on her vagina hole. All her cum was instantly swallowed by him.

    Her cum was also thick and jelly type. The best way to describe it is a yogurt type.

    Liam started gulping down her cum by his throat.

    His fingers were still inside her asshole. Her asshole was small and it pinched his fingers tightly. But instead of feeling pain what he felt was only deepfort. St the same time it was warm.

    His two fingers were warm and cozy. Heck he didn''t even worried about having them dirty since he had cleaned her ass with mana.

    So everything is clean and fresh.

    His mouth even though was attached to her pussy hole but her cum still sprinkled on his face. But instead of grossing out, he like what was sprinkled on his face.

    Most of the her cum is around his mouth.

    So after swallowing her cum he licked his own mouth using his tongue.

    On the other hand, Lilith felt her son dick twitched in her mouth.

    She know that he was about to cum. At the same time feeling his fingers inside her asshole. She felt hot and feeling his tongue licking her pussy.

    She felt that she was about to cum.

    Feeling her son dick twitching and pulsing in her mouth. She used her throat to massage his dick.

    Her throat was soft but the throat was so small that it squeezed her son dick.

    She felt that he would like it. That''s why she was massaging and squeezing his dick with her throat.

    It was her first time to give him a throat job. Her eyes were red and tears wereing out from them. Of course she didn''t felt pain but it''s just natural reaction from her body.

    She did gagged on his dick but when gagging her throat pipe became even smaller.

    It narrowed giving Liam, her son burst of pleasure.

    She felt her son putting his tongue in her pussy hole.

    She said "I am cumming"

    When she said that, she also heard her son voice. Of course because her son mouth was on her vagina hole. His voice muffled but not like herself.

    His mouth was just on the top of her pussy licking it while her mouth couldn''t even speak out those words correctly since his dick was in her throat.

    She couldn''t close or open her mouth. It was in the shape of her son.

    That''s why her voice didn''t even properly heard that she was about to cum. But she did know that both of them would understand what she wanted to say.

    As soon as she eximed in muffling voice her pussy released her cum and she felt him swallowing her cum as soon as it came out from her pussy hole.

    She felt that his mouth was just on her vagina so he could drink her cum instantly. She blushed when feeling her cum sprinkling.

    She closed her eyes in shame then opened them again.

    After all it''s not her fault when her cum sprinkled on his face. It''s just he excited her body a lot. So he get what he sowed.

    Then she instantly felt a burst of thick jet hitting her throat.

    She like him tried to swallow his cum. Her son cum was thicker and full of fishy smell.

    But she likes it!

    Then her throat started to swell as she couldn''t drink down cause his semen was so thick that it got stuck hlin her throat.

    She thought even if her son semen will thick but she could swallow it right?

    But things got backfired. She couldn''t swallow his semen down to her throat and her throat became swollen due to his semen.

    Then the thing happened that she was most worried about.

    She had thought about it before but felt even of his semen is thick she could swallow it. But now it got stuck on his throat and his dick is still releasing semen.

    Yes, it finally happened! What she was most worried about.

    Because her mouth to be specific her throat couldn''t contain his semen in her throat so it escaped from her throat to her nose and his semen burst out from her nose and her eyes upturned.

    A very good ahegao expression was formed in her face.

    She even though didn''t wanted this to happen in reality but deep down she wanted her son to cum in her throat and even thought what would happen if his semen burst out from her nose.

    Now she know it, her nose is full of her son semen smell. It''s fishy and even somehow smelly but she felt that she is kind of addictive.

    She is addictive, just like modern kids get addicted to drug.

    The difference is that they use drug while she use semen.

    Her nose made a runny noise it was extremely... hot!

    How to say, if it''s a man who is doing this then it''s disgusting and people will even stay from him. But Lilith is a milf, milf that is also Liam mother.

    So critical hit.

    But of course Liam hadn''t seen her face otherwise hisid dick would have be hard at that moment.

    Lilith closed her eyes and squeezed his dick by her throat while enjoying the smell in her mouth even nose.

    Because her nose was clotted by his semen she couldn''t breathe but that was not a problem for her since she is a mage.

    She can stop her breath of some time.

    That''s why without caring anything she smelled and took deep breath by her nose.

    Because of breathing hard the clotted semen went into her mouth and that process was continued for some time. Until Lilith felt that she had enough.

    She used mana to clean her mouth and her son semen too. Even this she is shameless but she didn''t wanted to swallow the semen that was in her nose before.

    First she take out his dick from her mouth and spat a lot of semen out from her mouth on his dick, thighs and bed sheets.

    It was extremely arousing scene. Watching your beloved women spating out your semen just cause she can''t swallow and had yed with your semen, she had even did a lot of dirty things like smelling semen properly.

    After spating out semen she cleaned herself with mana then finally she cleaned his dick using her hands then mana.

    After that she also cleaned bed sheets. When she did all this and felt it was enough she wanted to move her ass but Liam put his hand on her ass.

    Liam felt his mother wanted to move but he didn''t let her. Just kidding! his fingers were inside her asshole. They were warm but the main reason was that he hadn''t eaten her pussy yet.

    But he had to move away cause he knows that there are so many things that wait for him at this night.

    After she moved her body away. He also stand up from Celestia thighs.

    Then he looked at their stockings and swallowed hard. Because he knows what he wanted to do.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

    After spating out semen she cleaned herself with mana then finally she cleaned his dick using her hands then mana.

    After that she also cleaned bed sheets. When she did all this and felt it was enough she wanted to move her ass but Liam put his hand on her ass.

    Liam felt his mother wanted to move but he didn''t let her. Just kidding! his fingers were inside her asshole. They were warm but the main reason was that he hadn''t eaten her pussy yet.

    But he had to move away cause he knows that there are so many things that wait for him at this night.

    After she moved her body away. He also stand up from Celestia thighs.

    After spating out semen she cleaned herself with mana then finally she cleaned his dick using her hands then mana.

    After that she also cleaned bed sheets. When she did all this and felt it was enough she wanted to move her ass but Liam put his hand on her ass.

    Liam felt his mother wanted to move but he didn''t let her. Just kidding! his fingers were inside her asshole. They were warm but the main reason was that he hadn''t eaten her pussy yet.

    But he had to move away cause he knows that there are so many things that wait for him at this night.

    After she moved her body away. He also stand up from Celestia thighs.

    [Don''t Unlock it, Will release Later][Don''t Unlock it, Will release Later][Don''t Unlock it, Will release Later][Don''t Unlock it, Will release Later][Don''t Unlock it, Will release Later][Don''t Unlock it, Will release Later]

 Chapter 197: [Dont Unlock It! ]

    After using the talent Liam finds himself in a vige.

    That vige looked poor because of house conditions but he was surprised when he saw that all the house were demolished and many people''s were killed by monsters.

    It was a monsters tide.

    At the same he saw a malnourished girl in a demolished house.

    She looked like that she hadn''t food for months.

    That girl was about the same age as him and her eyes were red while hair''s were silver.

    At this time she was looking at two bodies in front of her indifferently and even though her body was malnourished but her eyes contains a lot of determination to survive.

    That girl was wearing tattering clothes and her hand were rough and could be seen that she had done a lot of hardwork.

    Just when he wanted to continue look and find some clues the scene in front of him faded and he finds himself in the room.

    At this time he was sweating a lot.

    "What happened system? Also was she a heroine or something?" Liam huffed feeling exhausted but he could feel that the mana was not used at all.

    "It seems I have to upgrade this talent a lot." He murmured .

    [Ding, because the host has used a lot of spritual power. He seems to be exhausted.

    As for the girl, the host she was not a female protagonist but a viinous.]

    Liam stands up and went into bathroom to take a bath.

    At the same time hearing his question answer he was confused.

    First of all it''s spritual power that seems to be same as having mind power. But the most he was confused about is the girl.

    Because just by watching that scene she seems to be the rumoured female protagonist.

    Like her parents were killed by monsters andter she will survive while taking revenge on monsters or something like that.

    Liam think that they should be her parents.

    "Forget it, I will definitely find about this. System did you recorded the location?" Liam felt his brain was not enough to solve the puzzle and he will knowter.

    As for what to do with her?

    He will recruit her after all it didn''t matter whether she is a female protagonist, heroine or even viiness what matters is that she may be suitable for him.

    He is already thinking of creating a organisation.

    As for where to get so many manpower. He will thinkter. At least, he should create the prototype now.

    "Sofortable" He said and remain in the bathtub for sometime until his exhaustion was gone.

    [Ding, no host]

    "Can you record the location?" He asked.

    [Ding, yes host.]

    "Then record it and from now on record this type of important locations." Liam ordered.

    [Ding, the order has been set and the location has been sessfully recorded.]

    After hearing that he nodded his head ande out from the bathtub. After wiping his body and wearing a robe. Hees out from the bathroom and went to the kitchen to help them.

    "Why did youe dear? Also did you take a bath?" Lilith asked when she felt her son behind her.

    "Yes mom, I took a bath because I wanted to and for your question why Ie here is to help you guys" Liam replied and hugged his mother.

    "That''s how you are going to help me?" Lilith chuckled and continued "By this you will only make uste."

    After using the talent Liam finds himself in a vige.

    That vige looked poor because of house conditions but he was surprised when he saw that all the house were demolished and many people''s were killed by monsters.

    It was a monsters tide.

    At the same he saw a malnourished girl in a demolished house.

    She looked like that she hadn''t food for months.

    That girl was about the same age as him and her eyes were red while hair''s were silver.

    At this time she was looking at two bodies in front of her indifferently and even though her body was malnourished but her eyes contains a lot of determination to survive.

    That girl was wearing tattering clothes and her hand were rough and could be seen that she had done a lot of hardwork.

    Just when he wanted to continue look and find some clues the scene in front of him faded and he finds himself in the room.

    At this time he was sweating a lot.

    "What happened system? Also was she a heroine or something?" Liam huffed feeling exhausted but he could feel that the mana was not used at all.

    "It seems I have to upgrade this talent a lot." He murmured .

    [Ding, because the host has used a lot of spritual power. He seems to be exhausted.

    As for the girl, the host she was not a female protagonist but a viinous.]

    Liam stands up and went into bathroom to take a bath.

    At the same time hearing his question answer he was confused.

    First of all it''s spritual power that seems to be same as having mind power. But the most he was confused about is the girl.

    Because just by watching that scene she seems to be the rumoured female protagonist.

    Like her parents were killed by monsters andter she will survive while taking revenge on monsters or something like that.

    Liam think that they should be her parents.

    "Forget it, I will definitely find about this. System did you recorded the location?" Liam felt his brain was not enough to solve the puzzle and he will knowter.

    As for what to do with her?

    He will recruit her after all it didn''t matter whether she is a female protagonist, heroine or even viiness what matters is that she may be suitable for him.

    He is already thinking of creating a organisation.

    As for where to get so many manpower. He will thinkter. At least, he should create the prototype now.

    "Sofortable" He said and remain in the bathtub for sometime until his exhaustion was gone.

    [Ding, no host]

    "Can you record the location?" He asked.

    [Ding, yes host.]

    "Then record it and from now on record this type of important locations." Liam ordered.

    [Ding, the order has been set and the location has been sessfully recorded.]

    After hearing that he nodded his head ande out from the bathtub. After wiping his body and wearing a robe. Hees out from the bathroom and went to the kitchen to help them.

    "Why did youe dear? Also did you take a bath?" Lilith asked when she felt her son behind her.

    "Yes mom, I took a bath because I wanted to and for your question why Ie here is to help you guys" Liam replied and hugged his mother.

    "That''s how you are going to help me?" Lilith chuckled and continued "By this you will only make uste."

    After using the talent Liam finds himself in a vige.

    That vige looked poor because of house conditions but he was surprised when he saw that all the house were demolished and many people''s were killed by monsters.

    It was a monsters tide.

    At the same he saw a malnourished girl in a demolished house.

    She looked like that she hadn''t food for months.

    That girl was about the same age as him and her eyes were red while hair''s were silver.

    At this time she was looking at two bodies in front of her indifferently and even though her body was malnourished but her eyes contains a lot of determination to survive.

    That girl was wearing tattering clothes and her hand were rough and could be seen that she had done a lot of hardwork.

    Just when he wanted to continue look and find some clues the scene in front of him faded and he finds himself in the room.

    At this time he was sweating a lot.

    "What happened system? Also was she a heroine or something?" Liam huffed feeling exhausted but he could feel that the mana was not used at all.

    "It seems I have to upgrade this talent a lot." He murmured .

    [Ding, because the host has used a lot of spritual power. He seems to be exhausted.

    As for the girl, the host she was not a female protagonist but a viinous.]

    Liam stands up and went into bathroom to take a bath.

    At the same time hearing his question answer he was confused.

    First of all it''s spritual power that seems to be same as having mind power. But the most he was confused about is the girl.

    Because just by watching that scene she seems to be the rumoured female protagonist.

    Like her parents were killed by monsters andter she will survive while taking revenge on monsters or something like that.

    Liam think that they should be her parents.

    Y h j I I j n

 Chapter 198: [Dont Unlock It! ]

    After using the talent Liam finds himself in a vige.

    That vige looked poor because of house conditions but he was surprised when he saw that all the house were demolished and many people''s were killed by monsters.

    It was a monsters tide.

    At the same he saw a malnourished girl in a demolished house.

    She looked like that she hadn''t food for months.

    That girl was about the same age as him and her eyes were red while hair''s were silver.

    At this time she was looking at two bodies in front of her indifferently and even though her body was malnourished but her eyes contains a lot of determination to survive.

    That girl was wearing tattering clothes and her hand were rough and could be seen that she had done a lot of hardwork.

    Just when he wanted to continue look and find some clues the scene in front of him faded and he finds himself in the room.

    At this time he was sweating a lot.

    "What happened system? Also was she a heroine or something?" Liam huffed feeling exhausted but he could feel that the mana was not used at all.

    "It seems I have to upgrade this talent a lot." He murmured .

    [Ding, because the host has used a lot of spritual power. He seems to be exhausted.

    As for the girl, the host she was not a female protagonist but a viinous.]

    Liam stands up and went into bathroom to take a bath.

    At the same time hearing his question answer he was confused.

    First of all it''s spritual power that seems to be same as having mind power. But the most he was confused about is the girl.

    Because just by watching that scene she seems to be the rumoured female protagonist.

    Like her parents were killed by monsters andter she will survive while taking revenge on monsters or something like that.

    Liam think that they should be her parents.

    "Forget it, I will definitely find about this. System did you recorded the location?" Liam felt his brain was not enough to solve the puzzle and he will knowter.

    As for what to do with her?

    He will recruit her after all it didn''t matter whether she is a female protagonist, heroine or even viiness what matters is that she may be suitable for him.

    He is already thinking of creating a organisation.

    As for where to get so many manpower. He will thinkter. At least, he should create the prototype now.

    "Sofortable" He said and remain in the bathtub for sometime until his exhaustion was gone.

    [Ding, no host]

    "Can you record the location?" He asked.

    [Ding, yes host.]

    "Then record it and from now on record this type of important locations." Liam ordered.

    [Ding, the order has been set and the location has been sessfully recorded.]

    After hearing that he nodded his head ande out from the bathtub. After wiping his body and wearing a robe. Hees out from the bathroom and went to the kitchen to help them.

    "Why did youe dear? Also did you take a bath?" Lilith asked when she felt her son behind her.

    "Yes mom, I took a bath because I wanted to and for your question why Ie here is to help you guys" Liam replied and hugged his mother.

    "That''s how you are going to help me?" Lilith chuckled and continued "By this you will only make uste."

    After using the talent Liam finds himself in a vige.

    That vige looked poor because of house conditions but he was surprised when he saw that all the house were demolished and many people''s were killed by monsters.

    It was a monsters tide.

    At the same he saw a malnourished girl in a demolished house.

    She looked like that she hadn''t food for months.

    That girl was about the same age as him and her eyes were red while hair''s were silver.

    At this time she was looking at two bodies in front of her indifferently and even though her body was malnourished but her eyes contains a lot of determination to survive.

    That girl was wearing tattering clothes and her hand were rough and could be seen that she had done a lot of hardwork.

    Just when he wanted to continue look and find some clues the scene in front of him faded and he finds himself in the room.

    At this time he was sweating a lot.

    "What happened system? Also was she a heroine or something?" Liam huffed feeling exhausted but he could feel that the mana was not used at all.

    "It seems I have to upgrade this talent a lot." He murmured .

    [Ding, because the host has used a lot of spritual power. He seems to be exhausted.

    As for the girl, the host she was not a female protagonist but a viinous.]

    Liam stands up and went into bathroom to take a bath.

    At the same time hearing his question answer he was confused.

    First of all it''s spritual power that seems to be same as having mind power. But the most he was confused about is the girl.

    Because just by watching that scene she seems to be the rumoured female protagonist.

    Like her parents were killed by monsters andter she will survive while taking revenge on monsters or something like that.

    Liam think that they should be her parents.

    "Forget it, I will definitely find about this. System did you recorded the location?" Liam felt his brain was not enough to solve the puzzle and he will knowter.

    As for what to do with her?

    He will recruit her after all it didn''t matter whether she is a female protagonist, heroine or even viiness what matters is that she may be suitable for him.

    He is already thinking of creating a organisation.

    As for where to get so many manpower. He will thinkter. At least, he should create the prototype now.

    "Sofortable" He said and remain in the bathtub for sometime until his exhaustion was gone.

    [Ding, no host]

    "Can you record the location?" He asked.

    [Ding, yes host.]

    "Then record it and from now on record this type of important locations." Liam ordered.

    [Ding, the order has been set and the location has been sessfully recorded.]

    After hearing that he nodded his head ande out from the bathtub. After wiping his body and wearing a robe. Hees out from the bathroom and went to the kitchen to help them.

    "Why did youe dear? Also did you take a bath?" Lilith asked when she felt her son behind her.

    "Yes mom, I took a bath because I wanted to and for your question why Ie here is to help you guys" Liam replied and hugged his mother.

    "That''s how you are going to help me?" Lilith chuckled and continued "By this you will only make uste."

    After using the talent Liam finds himself in a vige.

    That vige looked poor because of house conditions but he was surprised when he saw that all the house were demolished and many people''s were killed by monsters.

    It was a monsters tide.

    At the same he saw a malnourished girl in a demolished house.

    She looked like that she hadn''t food for months.

    That girl was about the same age as him and her eyes were red while hair''s were silver.

    At this time she was looking at two bodies in front of her indifferently and even though her body was malnourished but her eyes contains a lot of determination to survive.

    That girl was wearing tattering clothes and her hand were rough and could be seen that she had done a lot of hardwork.

    Just when he wanted to continue look and find some clues the scene in front of him faded and he finds himself in the room.

    At this time he was sweating a lot.

    "What happened system? Also was she a heroine or something?" Liam huffed feeling exhausted but he could feel that the mana was not used at all.

    "It seems I have to upgrade this talent a lot." He murmured .

    [Ding, because the host has used a lot of spritual power. He seems to be exhausted.

    As for the girl, the host she was not a female protagonist but a viinous.]

    Liam stands up and went into bathroom to take a bath.

    At the same time hearing his question answer he was confused.

    First of all it''s spritual power that seems to be same as having mind power. But the most he was confused about is the girl.

    Because just by watching that scene she seems to be the rumoured female protagonist.

    Like her parents were killed by monsters andter she will survive while taking revenge on monsters or something like think that they should be her parents.

    Y h j I I j n u u uiddua

 Chapter 199: [Dont Unlock It! ]

    After using the talent Liam finds himself in a vige.

    That vige looked poor because of house conditions but he was surprised when he saw that all the house were demolished and many people''s were killed by monsters.

    It was a monsters tide.

    At the same he saw a malnourished girl in a demolished house.

    She looked like that she hadn''t food for months.

    That girl was about the same age as him and her eyes were red while hair''s were silver.

    At this time she was looking at two bodies in front of her indifferently and even though her body was malnourished but her eyes contains a lot of determination to survive.

    That girl was wearing tattering clothes and her hand were rough and could be seen that she had done a lot of hardwork.

    Just when he wanted to continue look and find some clues the scene in front of him faded and he finds himself in the room.

    At this time he was sweating a lot.

    "What happened system? Also was she a heroine or something?" Liam huffed feeling exhausted but he could feel that the mana was not used at all.

    "It seems I have to upgrade this talent a lot." He murmured .

    [Ding, because the host has used a lot of spritual power. He seems to be exhausted.

    As for the girl, the host she was not a female protagonist but a viinous.]

    Liam stands up and went into bathroom to take a bath.

    At the same time hearing his question answer he was confused.

    First of all it''s spritual power that seems to be same as having mind power. But the most he was confused about is the girl.

    Because just by watching that scene she seems to be the rumoured female protagonist.

    Like her parents were killed by monsters andter she will survive while taking revenge on monsters or something like that.

    Liam think that they should be her parents.

    "Forget it, I will definitely find about this. System did you recorded the location?" Liam felt his brain was not enough to solve the puzzle and he will knowter.

    As for what to do with her?

    He will recruit her after all it didn''t matter whether she is a female protagonist, heroine or even viiness what matters is that she may be suitable for him.

    He is already thinking of creating a organisation.

    As for where to get so many manpower. He will thinkter. At least, he should create the prototype now.

    "Sofortable" He said and remain in the bathtub for sometime until his exhaustion was gone.

    [Ding, no host]

    "Can you record the location?" He asked.

    [Ding, yes host.]

    "Then record it and from now on record this type of important locations." Liam ordered.

    [Ding, the order has been set and the location has been sessfully recorded.]

    After hearing that he nodded his head ande out from the bathtub. After wiping his body and wearing a robe. Hees out from the bathroom and went to the kitchen to help them.

    "Why did youe dear? Also did you take a bath?" Lilith asked when she felt her son behind her.

    "Yes mom, I took a bath because I wanted to and for your question why Ie here is to help you guys" Liam replied and hugged his mother.

    "That''s how you are going to help me?" Lilith chuckled and continued "By this you will only make uste."

    After using the talent Liam finds himself in a vige.

    That vige looked poor because of house conditions but he was surprised when he saw that all the house were demolished and many people''s were killed by monsters.

    It was a monsters tide.

    At the same he saw a malnourished girl in a demolished house.

    She looked like that she hadn''t food for months.

    That girl was about the same age as him and her eyes were red while hair''s were silver.

    At this time she was looking at two bodies in front of her indifferently and even though her body was malnourished but her eyes contains a lot of determination to survive.

    That girl was wearing tattering clothes and her hand were rough and could be seen that she had done a lot of hardwork.

    Just when he wanted to continue look and find some clues the scene in front of him faded and he finds himself in the room.

    At this time he was sweating a lot.

    "What happened system? Also was she a heroine or something?" Liam huffed feeling exhausted but he could feel that the mana was not used at all.

    "It seems I have to upgrade this talent a lot." He murmured .

    [Ding, because the host has used a lot of spritual power. He seems to be exhausted.

    As for the girl, the host she was not a female protagonist but a viinous.]

    Liam stands up and went into bathroom to take a bath.

    At the same time hearing his question answer he was confused.

    First of all it''s spritual power that seems to be same as having mind power. But the most he was confused about is the girl.

    Because just by watching that scene she seems to be the rumoured female protagonist.

    Like her parents were killed by monsters andter she will survive while taking revenge on monsters or something like that.

    Liam think that they should be her parents.

    "Forget it, I will definitely find about this. System did you recorded the location?" Liam felt his brain was not enough to solve the puzzle and he will knowter.

    As for what to do with her?

    He will recruit her after all it didn''t matter whether she is a female protagonist, heroine or even viiness what matters is that she may be suitable for him.

    He is already thinking of creating a organisation.

    As for where to get so many manpower. He will thinkter. At least, he should create the prototype now.

    "Sofortable" He said and remain in the bathtub for sometime until his exhaustion was gone.

    [Ding, no host]

    "Can you record the location?" He asked.

    [Ding, yes host.]

    "Then record it and from now on record this type of important locations." Liam ordered.

    [Ding, the order has been set and the location has been sessfully recorded.]

    After hearing that he nodded his head ande out from the bathtub. After wiping his body and wearing a robe. Hees out from the bathroom and went to the kitchen to help them.

    "Why did youe dear? Also did you take a bath?" Lilith asked when she felt her son behind her.

    "Yes mom, I took a bath because I wanted to and for your question why Ie here is to help you guys" Liam replied and hugged his mother.

    "That''s how you are going to help me?" Lilith chuckled and continued "By this you will only make uste."

    After using the talent Liam finds himself in a vige.

    That vige looked poor because of house conditions but he was surprised when he saw that all the house were demolished and many people''s were killed by monsters.

    It was a monsters tide.

    At the same he saw a malnourished girl in a demolished house.

    She looked like that she hadn''t food for months.

    That girl was about the same age as him and her eyes were red while hair''s were silver.

    At this time she was looking at two bodies in front of her indifferently and even though her body was malnourished but her eyes contains a lot of determination to survive.

    That girl was wearing tattering clothes and her hand were rough and could be seen that she had done a lot of hardwork.

    Just when he wanted to continue look and find some clues the scene in front of him faded and he finds himself in the room.

    At this time he was sweating a lot.

    "What happened system? Also was she a heroine or something?" Liam huffed feeling exhausted but he could feel that the mana was not used at all.

    "It seems I have to upgrade this talent a lot." He murmured .

    [Ding, because the host has used a lot of spritual power. He seems to be exhausted.

    As for the girl, the host she was not a female protagonist but a viinous.]

    Liam stands up and went into bathroom to take a bath.

    At the same time hearing his question answer he was confused.

    First of all it''s spritual power that seems to be same as having mind power. But the most he was confused about is the girl.

    Because just by watching that scene she seems to be the rumoured female protagonist.

    Like her parents were killed by monsters andter she will survive while taking revenge on monsters or something like think that they should be her parents.

    Y h j I I j n u u uiddua g[Don''t Unlock It! ]

 Chapter 200: [Dont Unlock It! ]

    After using the talent Liam finds himself in a vige.

    That vige looked poor because of house conditions but he was surprised when he saw that all the house were demolished and many people''s were killed by monsters.

    It was a monsters tide.

    At the same he saw a malnourished girl in a demolished house.

    She looked like that she hadn''t food for months.

    That girl was about the same age as him and her eyes were red while hair''s were silver.

    At this time she was looking at two bodies in front of her indifferently and even though her body was malnourished but her eyes contains a lot of determination to survive.

    That girl was wearing tattering clothes and her hand were rough and could be seen that she had done a lot of hardwork.

    Just when he wanted to continue look and find some clues the scene in front of him faded and he finds himself in the room.

    At this time he was sweating a lot.

    "What happened system? Also was she a heroine or something?" Liam huffed feeling exhausted but he could feel that the mana was not used at all.

    "It seems I have to upgrade this talent a lot." He murmured .

    [Ding, because the host has used a lot of spritual power. He seems to be exhausted.

    As for the girl, the host she was not a female protagonist but a viinous.]

    Liam stands up and went into bathroom to take a bath.

    At the same time hearing his question answer he was confused.

    First of all it''s spritual power that seems to be same as having mind power. But the most he was confused about is the girl.

    Because just by watching that scene she seems to be the rumoured female protagonist.

    Like her parents were killed by monsters andter she will survive while taking revenge on monsters or something like that.

    Liam think that they should be her parents.

    "Forget it, I will definitely find about this. System did you recorded the location?" Liam felt his brain was not enough to solve the puzzle and he will knowter.

    As for what to do with her?

    He will recruit her after all it didn''t matter whether she is a female protagonist, heroine or even viiness what matters is that she may be suitable for him.

    He is already thinking of creating a organisation.

    As for where to get so many manpower. He will thinkter. At least, he should create the prototype now.

    "Sofortable" He said and remain in the bathtub for sometime until his exhaustion was gone.

    [Ding, no host]

    "Can you record the location?" He asked.

    [Ding, yes host.]

    "Then record it and from now on record this type of important locations." Liam ordered.

    [Ding, the order has been set and the location has been sessfully recorded.]

    After hearing that he nodded his head ande out from the bathtub. After wiping his body and wearing a robe. Hees out from the bathroom and went to the kitchen to help them.

    "Why did youe dear? Also did you take a bath?" Lilith asked when she felt her son behind her.

    "Yes mom, I took a bath because I wanted to and for your question why Ie here is to help you guys" Liam replied and hugged his mother.

    "That''s how you are going to help me?" Lilith chuckled and continued "By this you will only make uste."

    After using the talent Liam finds himself in a vige.

    That vige looked poor because of house conditions but he was surprised when he saw that all the house were demolished and many people''s were killed by monsters.

    It was a monsters tide.

    At the same he saw a malnourished girl in a demolished house.

    She looked like that she hadn''t food for months.

    That girl was about the same age as him and her eyes were red while hair''s were silver.

    At this time she was looking at two bodies in front of her indifferently and even though her body was malnourished but her eyes contains a lot of determination to survive.

    That girl was wearing tattering clothes and her hand were rough and could be seen that she had done a lot of hardwork.

    Just when he wanted to continue look and find some clues the scene in front of him faded and he finds himself in the room.

    At this time he was sweating a lot.

    "What happened system? Also was she a heroine or something?" Liam huffed feeling exhausted but he could feel that the mana was not used at all.

    "It seems I have to upgrade this talent a lot." He murmured .

    [Ding, because the host has used a lot of spritual power. He seems to be exhausted.

    As for the girl, the host she was not a female protagonist but a viinous.]

    Liam stands up and went into bathroom to take a bath.

    At the same time hearing his question answer he was confused.

    First of all it''s spritual power that seems to be same as having mind power. But the most he was confused about is the girl.

    Because just by watching that scene she seems to be the rumoured female protagonist.

    Like her parents were killed by monsters andter she will survive while taking revenge on monsters or something like that.

    Liam think that they should be her parents.

    "Forget it, I will definitely find about this. System did you recorded the location?" Liam felt his brain was not enough to solve the puzzle and he will knowter.

    As for what to do with her?

    He will recruit her after all it didn''t matter whether she is a female protagonist, heroine or even viiness what matters is that she may be suitable for him.

    He is already thinking of creating a organisation.

    As for where to get so many manpower. He will thinkter. At least, he should create the prototype now.

    "Sofortable" He said and remain in the bathtub for sometime until his exhaustion was gone.

    [Ding, no host]

    "Can you record the location?" He asked.

    [Ding, yes host.]

    "Then record it and from now on record this type of important locations." Liam ordered.

    [Ding, the order has been set and the location has been sessfully recorded.]

    After hearing that he nodded his head ande out from the bathtub. After wiping his body and wearing a robe. Hees out from the bathroom and went to the kitchen to help them.

    "Why did youe dear? Also did you take a bath?" Lilith asked when she felt her son behind her.

    "Yes mom, I took a bath because I wanted to and for your question why Ie here is to help you guys" Liam replied and hugged his mother.

    "That''s how you are going to help me?" Lilith chuckled and continued "By this you will only make uste."

    After using the talent Liam finds himself in a vige.

    That vige looked poor because of house conditions but he was surprised when he saw that all the house were demolished and many people''s were killed by monsters.

    It was a monsters tide.

    At the same he saw a malnourished girl in a demolished house.

    She looked like that she hadn''t food for months.

    That girl was about the same age as him and her eyes were red while hair''s were silver.

    At this time she was looking at two bodies in front of her indifferently and even though her body was malnourished but her eyes contains a lot of determination to survive.

    That girl was wearing tattering clothes and her hand were rough and could be seen that she had done a lot of hardwork.

    Just when he wanted to continue look and find some clues the scene in front of him faded and he finds himself in the room.

    At this time he was sweating a lot.

    "What happened system? Also was she a heroine or something?" Liam huffed feeling exhausted but he could feel that the mana was not used at all.

    "It seems I have to upgrade this talent a lot." He murmured .

    [Ding, because the host has used a lot of spritual power. He seems to be exhausted.

    As for the girl, the host she was not a female protagonist but a viinous.]

    Liam stands up and went into bathroom to take a bath.

    At the same time hearing his question answer he was confused.

    First of all it''s spritual power that seems to be same as having mind power. But the most he was confused about is the girl.

    Because just by watching that scene she seems to be the rumoured female protagonist.

    stutteredstutteredstuttered

    physique

    Like her parents were killed by monsters andter she will survive while taking revenge on monsters or something like think that they should be her parents.

    Y h j I I j n u u uiddua g[Don''t Unlock It! ]

 Chapter 201: [Dont Unlock It! ]

    After using the talent Liam finds himself in a vige.

    That vige looked poor because of house conditions but he was surprised when he saw that all the house were demolished and many people''s were killed by monsters.

    It was a monsters tide.

    At the same he saw a malnourished girl in a demolished house.

    She looked like that she hadn''t food for months.

    That girl was about the same age as him and her eyes were red while hair''s were silver.

    At this time she was looking at two bodies in front of her indifferently and even though her body was malnourished but her eyes contains a lot of determination to survive.

    That girl was wearing tattering clothes and her hand were rough and could be seen that she had done a lot of hardwork.

    Just when he wanted to continue look and find some clues the scene in front of him faded and he finds himself in the room.

    At this time he was sweating a lot.

    "What happened system? Also was she a heroine or something?" Liam huffed feeling exhausted but he could feel that the mana was not used at all.

    "It seems I have to upgrade this talent a lot." He murmured .

    [Ding, because the host has used a lot of spritual power. He seems to be exhausted.

    As for the girl, the host she was not a female protagonist but a viinous.]

    Liam stands up and went into bathroom to take a bath.

    At the same time hearing his question answer he was confused.

    First of all it''s spritual power that seems to be same as having mind power. But the most he was confused about is the girl.

    Because just by watching that scene she seems to be the rumoured female protagonist.

    Like her parents were killed by monsters andter she will survive while taking revenge on monsters or something like that.

    Liam think that they should be her parents.

    "Forget it, I will definitely find about this. System did you recorded the location?" Liam felt his brain was not enough to solve the puzzle and he will knowter.

    As for what to do with her?

    He will recruit her after all it didn''t matter whether she is a female protagonist, heroine or even viiness what matters is that she may be suitable for him.

    He is already thinking of creating a organisation.

    As for where to get so many manpower. He will thinkter. At least, he should create the prototype now.

    "Sofortable" He said and remain in the bathtub for sometime until his exhaustion was gone.

    [Ding, no host]

    "Can you record the location?" He asked.

    [Ding, yes host.]

    "Then record it and from now on record this type of important locations." Liam ordered.

    [Ding, the order has been set and the location has been sessfully recorded.]

    After hearing that he nodded his head ande out from the bathtub. After wiping his body and wearing a robe. Hees out from the bathroom and went to the kitchen to help them.

    "Why did youe dear? Also did you take a bath?" Lilith asked when she felt her son behind her.

    "Yes mom, I took a bath because I wanted to and for your question why Ie here is to help you guys" Liam replied and hugged his mother.

    "That''s how you are going to help me?" Lilith chuckled and continued "By this you will only make uste."

    After using the talent Liam finds himself in a vige.

    That vige looked poor because of house conditions but he was surprised when he saw that all the house were demolished and many people''s were killed by monsters.

    It was a monsters tide.

    At the same he saw a malnourished girl in a demolished house.

    She looked like that she hadn''t food for months.

    That girl was about the same age as him and her eyes were red while hair''s were silver.

    At this time she was looking at two bodies in front of her indifferently and even though her body was malnourished but her eyes contains a lot of determination to survive.

    That girl was wearing tattering clothes and her hand were rough and could be seen that she had done a lot of hardwork.

    Just when he wanted to continue look and find some clues the scene in front of him faded and he finds himself in the room.

    At this time he was sweating a lot.

    "What happened system? Also was she a heroine or something?" Liam huffed feeling exhausted but he could feel that the mana was not used at all.

    "It seems I have to upgrade this talent a lot." He murmured .

    [Ding, because the host has used a lot of spritual power. He seems to be exhausted.

    As for the girl, the host she was not a female protagonist but a viinous.]

    Liam stands up and went into bathroom to take a bath.

    At the same time hearing his question answer he was confused.

    First of all it''s spritual power that seems to be same as having mind power. But the most he was confused about is the girl.

    Because just by watching that scene she seems to be the rumoured female protagonist.

    Like her parents were killed by monsters andter she will survive while taking revenge on monsters or something like that.

    Liam think that they should be her parents.

    "Forget it, I will definitely find about this. System did you recorded the location?" Liam felt his brain was not enough to solve the puzzle and he will knowter.

    As for what to do with her?

    He will recruit her after all it didn''t matter whether she is a female protagonist, heroine or even viiness what matters is that she may be suitable for him.

    He is already thinking of creating a organisation.

    As for where to get so many manpower. He will thinkter. At least, he should create the prototype now.

    "Sofortable" He said and remain in the bathtub for sometime until his exhaustion was gone.

    [Ding, no host]

    "Can you record the location?" He asked.

    [Ding, yes host.]

    "Then record it and from now on record this type of important locations." Liam ordered.

    [Ding, the order has been set and the location has been sessfully recorded.]

    After hearing that he nodded his head ande out from the bathtub. After wiping his body and wearing a robe. Hees out from the bathroom and went to the kitchen to help them.

    "Why did youe dear? Also did you take a bath?" Lilith asked when she felt her son behind her.

    "Yes mom, I took a bath because I wanted to and for your question why Ie here is to help you guys" Liam replied and hugged his mother.

    "That''s how you are going to help me?" Lilith chuckled and continued "By this you will only make uste."

    After using the talent Liam finds himself in a vige.

    That vige looked poor because of house conditions but he was surprised when he saw that all the house were demolished and many people''s were killed by monsters.

    It was a monsters tide.

    At the same he saw a malnourished girl in a demolished house.

    She looked like that she hadn''t food for months.

    That girl was about the same age as him and her eyes were red while hair''s were silver.

    At this time she was looking at two bodies in front of her indifferently and even though her body was malnourished but her eyes contains a lot of determination to survive.

    That girl was wearing tattering clothes and her hand were rough and could be seen that she had done a lot of hardwork.

    Just when he wanted to continue look and find some clues the scene in front of him faded and he finds himself in the room.

    At this time he was sweating a lot.

    "What happened system? Also was she a heroine or something?" Liam huffed feeling exhausted but he could feel that the mana was not used at all.

    "It seems I have to upgrade this talent a lot." He murmured .

    [Ding, because the host has used a lot of spritual power. He seems to be exhausted.

    As for the girl, the host she was not a female protagonist but a viinous.]

    Liam stands up and went into bathroom to take a bath.

    At the same time hearing his question answer he was confused.

    First of all it''s spritual power that seems to be same as having mind power. But the most he was confused about is the girl.

    Because just by watching that scene she seems to be the rumoured female protagonist.

    stutteredstutteredstuttered

    physique

    Like her parents were killed by monsters andter she will survive while taking revenge on monsters or something like think that they should be her parents.

    Y h j I I j n u u uiddua g[Don''t Unlock It! ]

    reminiscingreminiscingreminiscing

 Chapter 202: [Dont Unlock It! ]

    After using the talent Liam finds himself in a vige.

    That vige looked poor because of house conditions but he was surprised when he saw that all the house were demolished and many people''s were killed by monsters.

    It was a monsters tide.

    At the same he saw a malnourished girl in a demolished house.

    She looked like that she hadn''t food for months.

    That girl was about the same age as him and her eyes were red while hair''s were silver.

    At this time she was looking at two bodies in front of her indifferently and even though her body was malnourished but her eyes contains a lot of determination to survive.

    That girl was wearing tattering clothes and her hand were rough and could be seen that she had done a lot of hardwork.

    Just when he wanted to continue look and find some clues the scene in front of him faded and he finds himself in the room.

    At this time he was sweating a lot.

    "What happened system? Also was she a heroine or something?" Liam huffed feeling exhausted but he could feel that the mana was not used at all.

    "It seems I have to upgrade this talent a lot." He murmured .

    [Ding, because the host has used a lot of spritual power. He seems to be exhausted.

    As for the girl, the host she was not a female protagonist but a viinous.]

    Liam stands up and went into bathroom to take a bath.

    At the same time hearing his question answer he was confused.

    First of all it''s spritual power that seems to be same as having mind power. But the most he was confused about is the girl.

    Because just by watching that scene she seems to be the rumoured female protagonist.

    Like her parents were killed by monsters andter she will survive while taking revenge on monsters or something like that.

    Liam think that they should be her parents.

    "Forget it, I will definitely find about this. System did you recorded the location?" Liam felt his brain was not enough to solve the puzzle and he will knowter.

    As for what to do with her?

    He will recruit her after all it didn''t matter whether she is a female protagonist, heroine or even viiness what matters is that she may be suitable for him.

    He is already thinking of creating a organisation.

    As for where to get so many manpower. He will thinkter. At least, he should create the prototype now.

    "Sofortable" He said and remain in the bathtub for sometime until his exhaustion was gone.

    [Ding, no host]

    "Can you record the location?" He asked.

    [Ding, yes host.]

    "Then record it and from now on record this type of important locations." Liam ordered.

    [Ding, the order has been set and the location has been sessfully recorded.]

    After hearing that he nodded his head ande out from the bathtub. After wiping his body and wearing a robe. Hees out from the bathroom and went to the kitchen to help them.

    "Why did youe dear? Also did you take a bath?" Lilith asked when she felt her son behind her.

    "Yes mom, I took a bath because I wanted to and for your question why Ie here is to help you guys" Liam replied and hugged his mother.

    "That''s how you are going to help me?" Lilith chuckled and continued "By this you will only make uste."

    After using the talent Liam finds himself in a vige.

    That vige looked poor because of house conditions but he was surprised when he saw that all the house were demolished and many people''s were killed by monsters.

    It was a monsters tide.

    At the same he saw a malnourished girl in a demolished house.

    She looked like that she hadn''t food for months.

    That girl was about the same age as him and her eyes were red while hair''s were silver.

    At this time she was looking at two bodies in front of her indifferently and even though her body was malnourished but her eyes contains a lot of determination to survive.

    That girl was wearing tattering clothes and her hand were rough and could be seen that she had done a lot of hardwork.

    Just when he wanted to continue look and find some clues the scene in front of him faded and he finds himself in the room.

    At this time he was sweating a lot.

    "What happened system? Also was she a heroine or something?" Liam huffed feeling exhausted but he could feel that the mana was not used at all.

    "It seems I have to upgrade this talent a lot." He murmured .

    [Ding, because the host has used a lot of spritual power. He seems to be exhausted.

    As for the girl, the host she was not a female protagonist but a viinous.]

    Liam stands up and went into bathroom to take a bath.

    At the same time hearing his question answer he was confused.

    First of all it''s spritual power that seems to be same as having mind power. But the most he was confused about is the girl.

    Because just by watching that scene she seems to be the rumoured female protagonist.

    Like her parents were killed by monsters andter she will survive while taking revenge on monsters or something like that.

    Liam think that they should be her parents.

    "Forget it, I will definitely find about this. System did you recorded the location?" Liam felt his brain was not enough to solve the puzzle and he will knowter.

    As for what to do with her?

    He will recruit her after all it didn''t matter whether she is a female protagonist, heroine or even viiness what matters is that she may be suitable for him.

    He is already thinking of creating a organisation.

    As for where to get so many manpower. He will thinkter. At least, he should create the prototype now.

    "Sofortable" He said and remain in the bathtub for sometime until his exhaustion was gone.

    [Ding, no host]

    "Can you record the location?" He asked.

    [Ding, yes host.]

    "Then record it and from now on record this type of important locations." Liam ordered.

    [Ding, the order has been set and the location has been sessfully recorded.]

    After hearing that he nodded his head ande out from the bathtub. After wiping his body and wearing a robe. Hees out from the bathroom and went to the kitchen to help them.

    "Why did youe dear? Also did you take a bath?" Lilith asked when she felt her son behind her.

    "Yes mom, I took a bath because I wanted to and for your question why Ie here is to help you guys" Liam replied and hugged his mother.

    "That''s how you are going to help me?" Lilith chuckled and continued "By this you will only make uste."

    After using the talent Liam finds himself in a vige.

    That vige looked poor because of house conditions but he was surprised when he saw that all the house were demolished and many people''s were killed by monsters.

    It was a monsters tide.

    At the same he saw a malnourished girl in a demolished house.

    She looked like that she hadn''t food for months.

    That girl was about the same age as him and her eyes were red while hair''s were silver.

    At this time she was looking at two bodies in front of her indifferently and even though her body was malnourished but her eyes contains a lot of determination to survive.

    That girl was wearing tattering clothes and her hand were rough and could be seen that she had done a lot of hardwork.

    Just when he wanted to continue look and find some clues the scene in front of him faded and he finds himself in the room.

    At this time he was sweating a lot.

    "What happened system? Also was she a heroine or something?" Liam huffed feeling exhausted but he could feel that the mana was not used at all.

    "It seems I have to upgrade this talent a lot." He murmured .

    [Ding, because the host has used a lot of spritual power. He seems to be exhausted.

    As for the girl, the host she was not a female protagonist but a viinous.]

    Liam stands up and went into bathroom to take a bath.

    At the same time hearing his question answer he was confused.

    First of all it''s spritual power that seems to be same as having mind power. But the most he was confused about is the girl.

    Because just by watching that scene she seems to be the rumoured female protagonist.

    stutteredstutteredstuttered

    physique

    Like her parents were killed by monsters andter she will survive while taking revenge on monsters or something like think that they should be her parents.

    [Don''t Unlock It! ]

    Y h j I I j n u u uiddua g[Don''t Unlock It! ]

    reminiscingreminiscingreminiscing

 Chapter 203: [Dont Unlock It! ]

    After using the talent Liam finds himself in a vige.

    That vige looked poor because of house conditions but he was surprised when he saw that all the house were demolished and many people''s were killed by monsters.

    It was a monsters tide.

    At the same he saw a malnourished girl in a demolished house.

    She looked like that she hadn''t food for months.

    That girl was about the same age as him and her eyes were red while hair''s were silver.

    At this time she was looking at two bodies in front of her indifferently and even though her body was malnourished but her eyes contains a lot of determination to survive.

    That girl was wearing tattering clothes and her hand were rough and could be seen that she had done a lot of hardwork.

    Just when he wanted to continue look and find some clues the scene in front of him faded and he finds himself in the room.

    At this time he was sweating a lot.

    "What happened system? Also was she a heroine or something?" Liam huffed feeling exhausted but he could feel that the mana was not used at all.

    "It seems I have to upgrade this talent a lot." He murmured .

    [Ding, because the host has used a lot of spritual power. He seems to be exhausted.

    As for the girl, the host she was not a female protagonist but a viinous.]

    Liam stands up and went into bathroom to take a bath.

    At the same time hearing his question answer he was confused.

    First of all it''s spritual power that seems to be same as having mind power. But the most he was confused about is the girl.

    Because just by watching that scene she seems to be the rumoured female protagonist.

    Like her parents were killed by monsters andter she will survive while taking revenge on monsters or something like that.

    Liam think that they should be her parents.

    "Forget it, I will definitely find about this. System did you recorded the location?" Liam felt his brain was not enough to solve the puzzle and he will knowter.

    As for what to do with her?

    He will recruit her after all it didn''t matter whether she is a female protagonist, heroine or even viiness what matters is that she may be suitable for him.

    He is already thinking of creating a organisation.

    As for where to get so many manpower. He will thinkter. At least, he should create the prototype now.

    "Sofortable" He said and remain in the bathtub for sometime until his exhaustion was gone.

    [Ding, no host]

    "Can you record the location?" He asked.

    [Ding, yes host.]

    "Then record it and from now on record this type of important locations." Liam ordered.

    [Ding, the order has been set and the location has been sessfully recorded.]

    After hearing that he nodded his head ande out from the bathtub. After wiping his body and wearing a robe. Hees out from the bathroom and went to the kitchen to help them.

    "Why did youe dear? Also did you take a bath?" Lilith asked when she felt her son behind her.

    "Yes mom, I took a bath because I wanted to and for your question why Ie here is to help you guys" Liam replied and hugged his mother.

    "That''s how you are going to help me?" Lilith chuckled and continued "By this you will only make uste."

    After using the talent Liam finds himself in a vige.

    That vige looked poor because of house conditions but he was surprised when he saw that all the house were demolished and many people''s were killed by monsters.

    It was a monsters tide.

    At the same he saw a malnourished girl in a demolished house.

    She looked like that she hadn''t food for months.

    That girl was about the same age as him and her eyes were red while hair''s were silver.

    At this time she was looking at two bodies in front of her indifferently and even though her body was malnourished but her eyes contains a lot of determination to survive.

    That girl was wearing tattering clothes and her hand were rough and could be seen that she had done a lot of hardwork.

    Just when he wanted to continue look and find some clues the scene in front of him faded and he finds himself in the room.

    At this time he was sweating a lot.

    "What happened system? Also was she a heroine or something?" Liam huffed feeling exhausted but he could feel that the mana was not used at all.

    "It seems I have to upgrade this talent a lot." He murmured .

    [Ding, because the host has used a lot of spritual power. He seems to be exhausted.

    As for the girl, the host she was not a female protagonist but a viinous.]

    Liam stands up and went into bathroom to take a bath.

    At the same time hearing his question answer he was confused.

    First of all it''s spritual power that seems to be same as having mind power. But the most he was confused about is the girl.

    Because just by watching that scene she seems to be the rumoured female protagonist.

    Like her parents were killed by monsters andter she will survive while taking revenge on monsters or something like that.

    Liam think that they should be her parents.

    "Forget it, I will definitely find about this. System did you recorded the location?" Liam felt his brain was not enough to solve the puzzle and he will knowter.

    As for what to do with her?

    He will recruit her after all it didn''t matter whether she is a female protagonist, heroine or even viiness what matters is that she may be suitable for him.

    He is already thinking of creating a organisation.

    As for where to get so many manpower. He will thinkter. At least, he should create the prototype now.

    "Sofortable" He said and remain in the bathtub for sometime until his exhaustion was gone.

    [Ding, no host]

    "Can you record the location?" He asked.

    [Ding, yes host.]

    "Then record it and from now on record this type of important locations." Liam ordered.

    [Ding, the order has been set and the location has been sessfully recorded.]

    After hearing that he nodded his head ande out from the bathtub. After wiping his body and wearing a robe. Hees out from the bathroom and went to the kitchen to help them.

    "Why did youe dear? Also did you take a bath?" Lilith asked when she felt her son behind her.

    "Yes mom, I took a bath because I wanted to and for your question why Ie here is to help you guys" Liam replied and hugged his mother.

    "That''s how you are going to help me?" Lilith chuckled and continued "By this you will only make uste."

    After using the talent Liam finds himself in a vige.

    That vige looked poor because of house conditions but he was surprised when he saw that all the house were demolished and many people''s were killed by monsters.

    It was a monsters tide.

    At the same he saw a malnourished girl in a demolished house.

    She looked like that she hadn''t food for months.

    That girl was about the same age as him and her eyes were red while hair''s were silver.

    At this time she was looking at two bodies in front of her indifferently and even though her body was malnourished but her eyes contains a lot of determination to survive.

    That girl was wearing tattering clothes and her hand were rough and could be seen that she had done a lot of hardwork.

    Just when he wanted to continue look and find some clues the scene in front of him faded and he finds himself in the room.

    At this time he was sweating a lot.

    "What happened system? Also was she a heroine or something?" Liam huffed feeling exhausted but he could feel that the mana was not used at all.

    "It seems I have to upgrade this talent a lot." He murmured .

    [Ding, because the host has used a lot of spritual power. He seems to be exhausted.

    As for the girl, the host she was not a female protagonist but a viinous.]

    Liam stands up and went into bathroom to take a bath.

    At the same time hearing his question answer he was confused.

    First of all it''s spritual power that seems to be same as having mind power. But the most he was confused about is the girl.

    Because just by watching that scene she seems to be the rumoured female protagonist.

    stutteredstutteredstuttered

    physique

    Like her parents were killed by monsters andter she will survive while taking revenge on monsters or something like think that they should be her parents.

    [Don''t Unlock It! ]

    Y h j I I j n u u uiddua g[Don''t Unlock It! ]

    reminiscingreminiscingreminiscing stuttered

 Chapter 204: [Dont Unlock It! ]

    Liam heard her reply and smiled. He said "Good girl."

    He put his hand on her head and started rubbing there. It was like that he was the one who is bigger not her. He patted her head like she was a little girl.

    It was like she was his daughter.

    ''Daughter huh? In the future I will also have a good daughter. After all... I am going to Impregnate my mom today.'' Thinking of this he was in good mood.

    Lilith blushingly however her eyes squinted showing that she was enjoying his touch.

    She didn''t know why but looking at her son she felt her heart started to beat fast. His gaze was looking at her so lovingly like.. like... She was his daughter.

    She didn''t know that her son was so dirty that he was thinking of her and his unborn child.

    Of course not about sex, he isn''t this disgusting yet. Like he didn''t think about sex with her while she was child. He will have sex with her once she became big.

    He knows that he is somehow disgusting but whatever.

    He likes it.

    Hearing her answer he patted her head with his one hand while moved his fingers inside her asshole.

    Her asshole was hairless. He put her nipples in his mouth again.

    Then he started sucking them like a child.

    While he did that his mother moaned,

    "~Ahnn~"

    "~Ahnn~"

    While moaning she rubbed his head and at the same time she pushed his head on her breasts as if she wanted him to suck everything out from her nipples.

    As usual when he sucked her nipples the milk flowed out from her breasts and he drinks it.

    Hearing his mother moaning from time to time excited him but it made his dick twitch when he thought that she is his blood rted mom and he is sucking her breasts while he is this big. But not only that his mother is also rubbing his head gently. As if scratching her fingers inside his hairs lightly.

    Liam gulped the milk in his mouth and at the same time felt that Celestia was rubbing her fingers on his chest.

    Her soft fingers scratched his chest and he could feel some hot sighs on his ears.

    His and his mother face was in front of each other''s. They wereying down one side using their hand.

    Liam heard was under his mother''s chin and he was sucking milk from her breasts.

    His leg was on her legs, he just didn''t put his leg over there but also rubbed his leg slightly on her''s. When he rubbed his legs on her legs he could feel her stockings texture. The fragrance of her body enter inside his nose and he sniffed it while drinking her milk.

    His right hand was on her ass cheeks while the fingers of his hand were moving inside and outside inside his mother''s asshole.

    The difference between her pussy and asshole is that when he would put his finger inside her pussy, it would be wet and he could move his fingers inside her quite easily.

    As for her asshole, it was totally different. Because he had rammed her many times with his dick inside her pussy, it was little loose.

    But it wasn''t loose that it couldn''t grip and squeeze his dick. It was loose when he would put his finger inside her pussy. As for his dick, when he would put his dick inside her pussy it would be the perfect shape of his dick.

    After using her pussy in previous year''s her pussy hadpletely took his dick shape.

    He had enjoyed her womb many times.

    That''s why her pussy was little loose for his fingers but her asshole was quite different.

    It squeezed his fingerspletely. Not only that but because he hadn''t wet his fingers and her asshole wasn''t wet from the beginning.

    He had to use some force to move his fingers in her asshole.

    But putting his fingers inside her pussy and asshole feelpletely different.

    Asshole feel more so when he rub the wrinkles on the entrance of her asshole. It just hit different in heart. Like he had conquered this womenpletely.

    In fact he had already did this. He had conquered his mother.

    When he did all this he could hear his mother''s moaning from time to time.

    It excited him and he sucked her nipples while his dick twitched.

    Their body were almost about to be one. The distance between each other was so little. It was also because Celestia had hugged him from behind and pushed him more closer to his mother body.

    Liam could feel the heat of her body and when he moved his legs over her his dick twitched. He was sure that the precum had already started toe out from his dick.

    When his dick twitch it touch her belly because the distance between them was so little.

    His ns rubbed on her stomach and he felt like that she was teasing him. She didn''t have any fat over her body except her breasts and butt that are big.

    Her waist ispletely thin and her legs are great to feel when he touch them.

    He rubbed his leg on her legs, his fingers moved in her dry asshole and his mouth sucked her nipples while his dick rubbed as it twitched on her belly.

    Then he took out his fingers from her asshole and moved his hand towards his head.

    He sucked her milk and after moving that hand especially that fingers he spit on them.

    What he spit waspletely white thick milk mixed with his saliva.

    After spiting out he moved his hand towards her ass hole. Then put back that hand on her ass cheeks.

    He stroked her ass cheeks and squeezed her, ass cheeks. After feeling a little that it was time he moved his fingers inside her ass hole again.

    He put his one finger inside her asshole then he moved his finger for some time.

    While he was moving his fingers inside and outside her asshole. His mouth was sucking her nipples.

    But he thinks that he had enough of her milk.

    No, in fact not enough but he had eaten the food a littleter then the evening time a little early. So his stomach was full.

    He only drink her milk because he had sucked and licked her feet.

    After having this feel, he took out her nipples from his mouth and then slurped as well as licked the milk around his mouth with tongue.

    Then he made the distance between them even smaller and raised his mouth as he kissed her lips.

    His mother''s eyes were closed and her lips had aparted from each other giving seductive moaning from time to time.

    When he kissed her lips, his eyes was open and he was looking at her expression.

    His mother was so cute that he wanted to take a bite on her lips gently.

    Her lips were soft too.

    When he kissed her lips his mother''s eyes quivered and it excited him.

    He moved his left hand and put it on her breasts.

    Her breasts were soft and big. They were like soft big balls. Her breasts simply couldn''te into his one hand.

    Her nipples were erect because of all his teasing.

    He put his hand on her breasts and then rolled his fingers around her nipples.

    From time to time he also give it a good squeeze.

    Because of squeezing her breasts, milk sprayed out on him. Her milk was like that it was almost unlimited.

    He had paid attention, in fact he had sucked her milk for 6 years which is simply impossible.

    But after knowing that she use her mana to supply milk. He was moved and made a spell. So they can get the best of both world.

    He squeezed her breasts and rolled his fingers around her nipples.

    He couldn''t help but finally touch her nipples with his fingers.

    He poked her nipples and then he pinched her nipples softly between his two fingers.

    As he did his mother moaned.

    "~Ahnn~ hiss dear what are you doing. Why are scratching and piching my nipples!?"

    Liam chuckled and asked "Don''t you like it though?"

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.[Don''t Unlock It! ][Don''t Unlock It! ]Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179.

    Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179.

    Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*

 Chapter 205: [Dont Unlock It! ]

    Liam heard her reply and smiled. He said "Good girl."

    He put his hand on her head and started rubbing there. It was like that he was the one who is bigger not her. He patted her head like she was a little girl.

    It was like she was his daughter.

    ''Daughter huh? In the future I will also have a good daughter. After all... I am going to Impregnate my mom today.'' Thinking of this he was in good mood.

    Lilith blushingly however her eyes squinted showing that she was enjoying his touch.

    She didn''t know why but looking at her son she felt her heart started to beat fast. His gaze was looking at her so lovingly like.. like... She was his daughter.

    She didn''t know that her son was so dirty that he was thinking of her and his unborn child.

    Of course not about sex, he isn''t this disgusting yet. Like he didn''t think about sex with her while she was child. He will have sex with her once she became big.

    He knows that he is somehow disgusting but whatever.

    He likes it.

    Hearing her answer he patted her head with his one hand while moved his fingers inside her asshole.

    Her asshole was hairless. He put her nipples in his mouth again.

    Then he started sucking them like a child.

    While he did that his mother moaned,

    "~Ahnn~"

    "~Ahnn~"

    While moaning she rubbed his head and at the same time she pushed his head on her breasts as if she wanted him to suck everything out from her nipples.

    As usual when he sucked her nipples the milk flowed out from her breasts and he drinks it.

    Hearing his mother moaning from time to time excited him but it made his dick twitch when he thought that she is his blood rted mom and he is sucking her breasts while he is this big. But not only that his mother is also rubbing his head gently. As if scratching her fingers inside his hairs lightly.

    Liam gulped the milk in his mouth and at the same time felt that Celestia was rubbing her fingers on his chest.

    Her soft fingers scratched his chest and he could feel some hot sighs on his ears.

    His and his mother face was in front of each other''s. They wereying down one side using their hand.

    Liam heard was under his mother''s chin and he was sucking milk from her breasts.

    His leg was on her legs, he just didn''t put his leg over there but also rubbed his leg slightly on her''s. When he rubbed his legs on her legs he could feel her stockings texture. The fragrance of her body enter inside his nose and he sniffed it while drinking her milk.

    His right hand was on her ass cheeks while the fingers of his hand were moving inside and outside inside his mother''s asshole.

    The difference between her pussy and asshole is that when he would put his finger inside her pussy, it would be wet and he could move his fingers inside her quite easily.

    As for her asshole, it was totally different. Because he had rammed her many times with his dick inside her pussy, it was little loose.

    But it wasn''t loose that it couldn''t grip and squeeze his dick. It was loose when he would put his finger inside her pussy. As for his dick, when he would put his dick inside her pussy it would be the perfect shape of his dick.

    After using her pussy in previous year''s her pussy hadpletely took his dick shape.

    He had enjoyed her womb many times.

    That''s why her pussy was little loose for his fingers but her asshole was quite different.

    It squeezed his fingerspletely. Not only that but because he hadn''t wet his fingers and her asshole wasn''t wet from the beginning.

    He had to use some force to move his fingers in her asshole.

    But putting his fingers inside her pussy and asshole feelpletely different.

    Asshole feel more so when he rub the wrinkles on the entrance of her asshole. It just hit different in heart. Like he had conquered this womenpletely.

    In fact he had already did this. He had conquered his mother.

    When he did all this he could hear his mother''s moaning from time to time.

    It excited him and he sucked her nipples while his dick twitched.

    Their body were almost about to be one. The distance between each other was so little. It was also because Celestia had hugged him from behind and pushed him more closer to his mother body.

    Liam could feel the heat of her body and when he moved his legs over her his dick twitched. He was sure that the precum had already started toe out from his dick.

    When his dick twitch it touch her belly because the distance between them was so little.

    His ns rubbed on her stomach and he felt like that she was teasing him. She didn''t have any fat over her body except her breasts and butt that are big.

    Her waist ispletely thin and her legs are great to feel when he touch them.

    He rubbed his leg on her legs, his fingers moved in her dry asshole and his mouth sucked her nipples while his dick rubbed as it twitched on her belly.

    Then he took out his fingers from her asshole and moved his hand towards his head.

    He sucked her milk and after moving that hand especially that fingers he spit on them.

    What he spit waspletely white thick milk mixed with his saliva.

    After spiting out he moved his hand towards her ass hole. Then put back that hand on her ass cheeks.

    He stroked her ass cheeks and squeezed her, ass cheeks. After feeling a little that it was time he moved his fingers inside her ass hole again.

    He put his one finger inside her asshole then he moved his finger for some time.

    While he was moving his fingers inside and outside her asshole. His mouth was sucking her nipples.

    But he thinks that he had enough of her milk.

    No, in fact not enough but he had eaten the food a littleter then the evening time a little early. So his stomach was full.

    He only drink her milk because he had sucked and licked her feet.

    After having this feel, he took out her nipples from his mouth and then slurped as well as licked the milk around his mouth with tongue.

    Then he made the distance between them even smaller and raised his mouth as he kissed her lips.

    His mother''s eyes were closed and her lips had aparted from each other giving seductive moaning from time to time.

    When he kissed her lips, his eyes was open and he was looking at her expression.

    His mother was so cute that he wanted to take a bite on her lips gently.

    Her lips were soft too.

    When he kissed her lips his mother''s eyes quivered and it excited him.

    He moved his left hand and put it on her breasts.

    Her breasts were soft and big. They were like soft big balls. Her breasts simply couldn''te into his one hand.

    Her nipples were erect because of all his teasing.

    He put his hand on her breasts and then rolled his fingers around her nipples.

    From time to time he also give it a good squeeze.

    Because of squeezing her breasts, milk sprayed out on him. Her milk was like that it was almost unlimited.

    He had paid attention, in fact he had sucked her milk for 6 years which is simply impossible.

    But after knowing that she use her mana to supply milk. He was moved and made a spell. So they can get the best of both world.

    He squeezed her breasts and rolled his fingers around her nipples.

    He couldn''t help but finally touch her nipples with his fingers.

    He poked her nipples and then he pinched her nipples softly between his two fingers.

    As he did his mother moaned.

    "~Ahnn~ hiss dear what are you doing. Why are scratching and piching my nipples!?"

    Liam chuckled and asked "Don''t you like it though?"

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.[Don''t Unlock It! ][Don''t Unlock It! ]Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179.

    Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179.

    Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things* h j

 Chapter 206: [Dont Unlock It! ]

    Liam heard her reply and smiled. He said "Good girl."

    He put his hand on her head and started rubbing there. It was like that he was the one who is bigger not her. He patted her head like she was a little girl.

    It was like she was his daughter.

    ''Daughter huh? In the future I will also have a good daughter. After all... I am going to Impregnate my mom today.'' Thinking of this he was in good mood.

    Lilith blushingly however her eyes squinted showing that she was enjoying his touch.

    She didn''t know why but looking at her son she felt her heart started to beat fast. His gaze was looking at her so lovingly like.. like... She was his daughter.

    She didn''t know that her son was so dirty that he was thinking of her and his unborn child.

    Of course not about sex, he isn''t this disgusting yet. Like he didn''t think about sex with her while she was child. He will have sex with her once she became big.

    He knows that he is somehow disgusting but whatever.

    He likes it.

    Hearing her answer he patted her head with his one hand while moved his fingers inside her asshole.

    Her asshole was hairless. He put her nipples in his mouth again.

    Then he started sucking them like a child.

    While he did that his mother moaned,

    "~Ahnn~"

    "~Ahnn~"

    While moaning she rubbed his head and at the same time she pushed his head on her breasts as if she wanted him to suck everything out from her nipples.

    As usual when he sucked her nipples the milk flowed out from her breasts and he drinks it.

    Hearing his mother moaning from time to time excited him but it made his dick twitch when he thought that she is his blood rted mom and he is sucking her breasts while he is this big. But not only that his mother is also rubbing his head gently. As if scratching her fingers inside his hairs lightly.

    Liam gulped the milk in his mouth and at the same time felt that Celestia was rubbing her fingers on his chest.

    Her soft fingers scratched his chest and he could feel some hot sighs on his ears.

    His and his mother face was in front of each other''s. They wereying down one side using their hand.

    Liam heard was under his mother''s chin and he was sucking milk from her breasts.

    His leg was on her legs, he just didn''t put his leg over there but also rubbed his leg slightly on her''s. When he rubbed his legs on her legs he could feel her stockings texture. The fragrance of her body enter inside his nose and he sniffed it while drinking her milk.

    His right hand was on her ass cheeks while the fingers of his hand were moving inside and outside inside his mother''s asshole.

    The difference between her pussy and asshole is that when he would put his finger inside her pussy, it would be wet and he could move his fingers inside her quite easily.

    As for her asshole, it was totally different. Because he had rammed her many times with his dick inside her pussy, it was little loose.

    But it wasn''t loose that it couldn''t grip and squeeze his dick. It was loose when he would put his finger inside her pussy. As for his dick, when he would put his dick inside her pussy it would be the perfect shape of his dick.

    After using her pussy in previous year''s her pussy hadpletely took his dick shape.

    He had enjoyed her womb many times.

    That''s why her pussy was little loose for his fingers but her asshole was quite different.

    It squeezed his fingerspletely. Not only that but because he hadn''t wet his fingers and her asshole wasn''t wet from the beginning.

    He had to use some force to move his fingers in her asshole.

    But putting his fingers inside her pussy and asshole feelpletely different.

    Asshole feel more so when he rub the wrinkles on the entrance of her asshole. It just hit different in heart. Like he had conquered this womenpletely.

    In fact he had already did this. He had conquered his mother.

    When he did all this he could hear his mother''s moaning from time to time.

    It excited him and he sucked her nipples while his dick twitched.

    Their body were almost about to be one. The distance between each other was so little. It was also because Celestia had hugged him from behind and pushed him more closer to his mother body.

    Liam could feel the heat of her body and when he moved his legs over her his dick twitched. He was sure that the precum had already started toe out from his dick.

    When his dick twitch it touch her belly because the distance between them was so little.

    His ns rubbed on her stomach and he felt like that she was teasing him. She didn''t have any fat over her body except her breasts and butt that are big.

    Her waist ispletely thin and her legs are great to feel when he touch them.

    He rubbed his leg on her legs, his fingers moved in her dry asshole and his mouth sucked her nipples while his dick rubbed as it twitched on her belly.

    Then he took out his fingers from her asshole and moved his hand towards his head.

    He sucked her milk and after moving that hand especially that fingers he spit on them.

    What he spit waspletely white thick milk mixed with his saliva.

    After spiting out he moved his hand towards her ass hole. Then put back that hand on her ass cheeks.

    He stroked her ass cheeks and squeezed her, ass cheeks. After feeling a little that it was time he moved his fingers inside her ass hole again.

    He put his one finger inside her asshole then he moved his finger for some time.

    While he was moving his fingers inside and outside her asshole. His mouth was sucking her nipples.

    But he thinks that he had enough of her milk.

    No, in fact not enough but he had eaten the food a littleter then the evening time a little early. So his stomach was full.

    He only drink her milk because he had sucked and licked her feet.

    After having this feel, he took out her nipples from his mouth and then slurped as well as licked the milk around his mouth with tongue.

    Then he made the distance between them even smaller and raised his mouth as he kissed her lips.

    His mother''s eyes were closed and her lips had aparted from each other giving seductive moaning from time to time.

    When he kissed her lips, his eyes was open and he was looking at her expression.

    His mother was so cute that he wanted to take a bite on her lips gently.

    Her lips were soft too.

    When he kissed her lips his mother''s eyes quivered and it excited him.

    He moved his left hand and put it on her breasts.

    Her breasts were soft and big. They were like soft big balls. Her breasts simply couldn''te into his one hand.

    Her nipples were erect because of all his teasing.

    He put his hand on her breasts and then rolled his fingers around her nipples.

    From time to time he also give it a good squeeze.

    Because of squeezing her breasts, milk sprayed out on him. Her milk was like that it was almost unlimited.

    He had paid attention, in fact he had sucked her milk for 6 years which is simply impossible.

    But after knowing that she use her mana to supply milk. He was moved and made a spell. So they can get the best of both world.

    He squeezed her breasts and rolled his fingers around her nipples.

    He couldn''t help but finally touch her nipples with his fingers.

    He poked her nipples and then he pinched her nipples softly between his two fingers.

    As he did his mother moaned.

    "~Ahnn~ hiss dear what are you doing. Why are scratching and piching my nipples!?"

    Liam chuckled and asked "Don''t you like it though?"

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.[Don''t Unlock It! ][Don''t Unlock It! ]Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179.

    Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179.

    Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things* h j6incestuousincestuous

 Chapter 207: [Dont Unlock It! ]

    Liam heard her reply and smiled. He said "Good girl."

    He put his hand on her head and started rubbing there. It was like that he was the one who is bigger not her. He patted her head like she was a little girl.

    It was like she was his daughter.

    ''Daughter huh? In the future I will also have a good daughter. After all... I am going to Impregnate my mom today.'' Thinking of this he was in good mood.

    Lilith blushingly however her eyes squinted showing that she was enjoying his touch.

    She didn''t know why but looking at her son she felt her heart started to beat fast. His gaze was looking at her so lovingly like.. like... She was his daughter.

    She didn''t know that her son was so dirty that he was thinking of her and his unborn child.

    Of course not about sex, he isn''t this disgusting yet. Like he didn''t think about sex with her while she was child. He will have sex with her once she became big.

    He knows that he is somehow disgusting but whatever.

    He likes it.

    Hearing her answer he patted her head with his one hand while moved his fingers inside her asshole.

    Her asshole was hairless. He put her nipples in his mouth again.

    Then he started sucking them like a child.

    While he did that his mother moaned,

    "~Ahnn~"

    "~Ahnn~"

    While moaning she rubbed his head and at the same time she pushed his head on her breasts as if she wanted him to suck everything out from her nipples.

    As usual when he sucked her nipples the milk flowed out from her breasts and he drinks it.

    Hearing his mother moaning from time to time excited him but it made his dick twitch when he thought that she is his blood rted mom and he is sucking her breasts while he is this big. But not only that his mother is also rubbing his head gently. As if scratching her fingers inside his hairs lightly.

    Liam gulped the milk in his mouth and at the same time felt that Celestia was rubbing her fingers on his chest.

    Her soft fingers scratched his chest and he could feel some hot sighs on his ears.

    His and his mother face was in front of each other''s. They wereying down one side using their hand.

    Liam heard was under his mother''s chin and he was sucking milk from her breasts.

    His leg was on her legs, he just didn''t put his leg over there but also rubbed his leg slightly on her''s. When he rubbed his legs on her legs he could feel her stockings texture. The fragrance of her body enter inside his nose and he sniffed it while drinking her milk.

    His right hand was on her ass cheeks while the fingers of his hand were moving inside and outside inside his mother''s asshole.

    The difference between her pussy and asshole is that when he would put his finger inside her pussy, it would be wet and he could move his fingers inside her quite easily.

    As for her asshole, it was totally different. Because he had rammed her many times with his dick inside her pussy, it was little loose.

    But it wasn''t loose that it couldn''t grip and squeeze his dick. It was loose when he would put his finger inside her pussy. As for his dick, when he would put his dick inside her pussy it would be the perfect shape of his dick.

    After using her pussy in previous year''s her pussy hadpletely took his dick shape.

    He had enjoyed her womb many times.

    That''s why her pussy was little loose for his fingers but her asshole was quite different.

    It squeezed his fingerspletely. Not only that but because he hadn''t wet his fingers and her asshole wasn''t wet from the beginning.

    He had to use some force to move his fingers in her asshole.

    But putting his fingers inside her pussy and asshole feelpletely different.

    Asshole feel more so when he rub the wrinkles on the entrance of her asshole. It just hit different in heart. Like he had conquered this womenpletely.

    In fact he had already did this. He had conquered his mother.

    When he did all this he could hear his mother''s moaning from time to time.

    It excited him and he sucked her nipples while his dick twitched.

    Their body were almost about to be one. The distance between each other was so little. It was also because Celestia had hugged him from behind and pushed him more closer to his mother body.

    Liam could feel the heat of her body and when he moved his legs over her his dick twitched. He was sure that the precum had already started toe out from his dick.

    When his dick twitch it touch her belly because the distance between them was so little.

    His ns rubbed on her stomach and he felt like that she was teasing him. She didn''t have any fat over her body except her breasts and butt that are big.

    Her waist ispletely thin and her legs are great to feel when he touch them.

    He rubbed his leg on her legs, his fingers moved in her dry asshole and his mouth sucked her nipples while his dick rubbed as it twitched on her belly.

    Then he took out his fingers from her asshole and moved his hand towards his head.

    He sucked her milk and after moving that hand especially that fingers he spit on them.

    What he spit waspletely white thick milk mixed with his saliva.

    After spiting out he moved his hand towards her ass hole. Then put back that hand on her ass cheeks.

    He stroked her ass cheeks and squeezed her, ass cheeks. After feeling a little that it was time he moved his fingers inside her ass hole again.

    He put his one finger inside her asshole then he moved his finger for some time.

    While he was moving his fingers inside and outside her asshole. His mouth was sucking her nipples.

    But he thinks that he had enough of her milk.

    No, in fact not enough but he had eaten the food a littleter then the evening time a little early. So his stomach was full.

    He only drink her milk because he had sucked and licked her feet.

    After having this feel, he took out her nipples from his mouth and then slurped as well as licked the milk around his mouth with tongue.

    Then he made the distance between them even smaller and raised his mouth as he kissed her lips.

    His mother''s eyes were closed and her lips had aparted from each other giving seductive moaning from time to time.

    When he kissed her lips, his eyes was open and he was looking at her expression.

    His mother was so cute that he wanted to take a bite on her lips gently.

    Her lips were soft too.

    When he kissed her lips his mother''s eyes quivered and it excited him.

    He moved his left hand and put it on her breasts.

    Her breasts were soft and big. They were like soft big balls. Her breasts simply couldn''te into his one hand.

    Her nipples were erect because of all his teasing.

    He put his hand on her breasts and then rolled his fingers around her nipples.

    From time to time he also give it a good squeeze.

    Because of squeezing her breasts, milk sprayed out on him. Her milk was like that it was almost unlimited.

    He had paid attention, in fact he had sucked her milk for 6 years which is simply impossible.

    But after knowing that she use her mana to supply milk. He was moved and made a spell. So they can get the best of both world.

    He squeezed her breasts and rolled his fingers around her nipples.

    He couldn''t help but finally touch her nipples with his fingers.

    He poked her nipples and then he pinched her nipples softly between his two fingers.

    As he did his mother moaned.

    "~Ahnn~ hiss dear what are you doing. Why are scratching and piching my nipples!?"

    Liam chuckled and asked "Don''t you like it though?"

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.[Don''t Unlock It! ][Don''t Unlock It! ]Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179.

    Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179.

    Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things*Chapter 179. Difference Between Two Things* h j6incestuousincestuousj jkz kerchi u

 Chapter 208: [Dont Unlock It! ]

    Celestia took a deep sniff of her palm and as she did, a fishy yet a smell that made her body excited and tremble entered inside her nose. She felt her soul seems to be satisfied just by one whiff of his precum smell.

    She was excited and like a pervert she started taking whiff of his precum smell.

    Her cheeks were abnormally red. While her face showing that she was enjoying what she was actually doing.

    On the other hand Liam felt that Celestia stopped stroking his dick and felt a little empty inside his heart.

    However he was turned on when heard a sniffing sound. It was so clear in this soundless room that it made crystal clear sound.

    Liam had a trace of suspicious that what is she doing?

    Then he sensed with his mana and as he did he was stunned.

    Then his heart starting beating fastly and his dick twitched and the veins on his dick popped up.

    The veins were popping up before but now they were really looks like that they were about to burst.

    However Liam didn''t looked at his dick but looked at Celestia who was still enjoying his precum smell.

    If a beautiful women, whether she is your wife or not but if she sniff your semen smell it will definitely made that man excited.

    Liam was also your average teenager. He was also looking at his women sniffing his precum.

    This is the second women who sniffed his semen smell.

    The first one is always his mother.

    There was a huge smile on his face.

    Then he stopped looking at her.

    ''She should sniff it for some time right?'' He thought and then continued what he was about to do and was doing.

    He put his mother''s breast flesh inside his mouth and started sucking her flesh like he wanted to slurp everything. He didn''t bite them as even though he like a little bit of soft rough y with his women but he knows that he won''t like hardcore stuff.

    He sucked around her breasts a lot not to mention the previous spots where he had sucked before has now hickey mark.

    The light of the room were on and so he could see everything inside the room.

    He moved his hand and put that on her pussy while his left hand was squeezing his mother soft breasts.

    He rubbed his other hand on his mother pussy gently and find out that her pussy was wet with her lewd juice.

    His smile widen and he looked at his mother who is closing her eyes.

    He didn''t said anything to her but just rubbed his hand on her pussy.

    Her pussy was a little fat and her pussy lips were pink but the most exciting things was that extremely soft flesh that he was rubbing. It was so sort that he didn''t wanted to move his hand.

    And so he really didn''t moved, her pussy was hot and her precum covered his palm.

    There was a sweet fragrance that wasing from her body especially her pussy smell.

    He had smelled it before so he can definitely tell that it was her precum smell.

    Thinking of this, he rubbed his hand on her pussy and at the same time his leg rubbed over her''s as he felt the stockings textures.

    His mouth kissed and sucked his mother''s breast all over the over ce.

    He moved his head back''s a little and looked at her breasts.

    "Mom, the hickey''s mark on your breasts are very beautiful." There was a soft touch in his eyes yet at the same time his eyes were so hot like a pervert who was looking at a masterpiece.

    He was satisfiedpletely, not only because his mother body is soft but also because he had marked her breasts as his.

    He imed that she is only his!

    Hearing her what son was saying, Lilith felt shame but she quietly opened her eyes and looked at her breasts.

    She gasped inside her heart and closed her eyes again. She didn''t wanted her son to know that she was looking at her breasts. She didn''t replied him anything but thought of what she saw.

    ''My breasts were so red, well even though they are normally white and pinky. Usually whenever he would squeezed them a little my breasts will spray milk and even if he didn''t squeeze them with force but they would still became red due to this they look alluring... what the hell I am thinking!!! Am I a narcissistic women?'' She covered her face inwardly.

    Thinking of red hickey mark all over her breasts she felt that her breasts were so hot and itchy.

    It''s as if she didn''t touched them her itchyness won''t go away.

    Liam saw that his mother didn''t replied him anything and chuckled.

    "Mom, your breasts are so beautiful." He rubbed his hand on her beautiful breasts.

    But he didn''t know that because of this she felt even more itchyness inside her heart.

    She couldn''t help and finally said "C-can you squeeze my breasts? They feel itchy."

    At the end her voice became low and her face alluring red.

    "~Heh~ Sure mom, but look at me while I do this. I want to see your beautiful blue eyes." He said and didn''t squeezed as she said.

    He wanted to see her expression, her expression which were shy and her eyes which was misty blue. Both of them were things which could excite him.

    Lilith even though shy but because of her previous determination opened her eyes and replied him "Now can you?"

    "My beautiful mom has asked me something and someone as fillial as me will naturally do what she asked for." He replied her and previously his hand were stopped on her pussy when she asked him to stop rubbing her breasts and squeeze her breasts.

    Just as he was about to squeeze her breasts and be a fillial child. He thought of something and a grin appeared on her face.

    Lilith felt nothing but anticipation looking at his grinning, after all even her most embarrassing part has been touched over and over again so how could she feel embarrassed!

    Liam didn''t cared for his mother reaction and cleaned his right hand with mana.

    After cleaning his hand he put that on her pussy and rubbed for 3 or so seconds. After feeling that his hand was perfectly wet with her lewd juices he smiled and then moved his other hand.

    Then he rubbed his both hand and after his both hands were wet with her lewd juice he said "I am squeezing them now!"

    After saying he put his hand on her breasts.

    He first rubbed his hand on her breasts, he left her nipples for sometime. After rubbing her breasts then he go to her most special part, her nipples.

    His hand were wet with her lewd juices and after rubbing them on her breasts it feels like that her breasts had been massaged with oil lotion. Especially the smell which was on a whole different level.

    Liam moved his head on front of it and took a deep whiff on her breasts.

    As he took a whiff on her breasts a milky fragrance filled with lewd scent entered inside his nose.

    He put his hand over her breasts and lifted them with his hands.

    "No matter how many times I y with your breasts but mom really they are so soft!" He said and scratched her nipples gently.

    Lilith felt happy hearing what her son said, of course she is proud of her breasts too.

    She didn''t said anything but her breasts moved in front of him.

    Liam felt that and he smiled.

    Then he started squeezing her breasts, her ample breasts were so smooth and soft.

    They were also soft because they contain milk inside them.

    As he squeezed her breasts he heard his mother moaning.

    "~Ahnn~ so good, dear, rub and squeeze them more." She didn''t wanted to moan but couldn''t help herself and moaned because it was so satisfying to get squeezed by him.

    She could also feel when he sniffed on her breasts. Her breasts were like that they were on fire so hot yet so satisfying.

    Liam heard his mother and continued what she asked as a fillial son.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

    Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183.

    Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Of Precum Smeared

 Chapter 209: [Dont Unlock It! ]

    Celestia took a deep sniff of her palm and as she did, a fishy yet a smell that made her body excited and tremble entered inside her nose. She felt her soul seems to be satisfied just by one whiff of his precum smell.

    She was excited and like a pervert she started taking whiff of his precum smell.

    Her cheeks were abnormally red. While her face showing that she was enjoying what she was actually doing.

    On the other hand Liam felt that Celestia stopped stroking his dick and felt a little empty inside his heart.

    However he was turned on when heard a sniffing sound. It was so clear in this soundless room that it made crystal clear sound.

    Liam had a trace of suspicious that what is she doing?

    Then he sensed with his mana and as he did he was stunned.

    Then his heart starting beating fastly and his dick twitched and the veins on his dick popped up.

    The veins were popping up before but now they were really looks like that they were about to burst.

    However Liam didn''t looked at his dick but looked at Celestia who was still enjoying his precum smell.

    If a beautiful women, whether she is your wife or not but if she sniff your semen smell it will definitely made that man excited.

    Liam was also your average teenager. He was also looking at his women sniffing his precum.

    This is the second women who sniffed his semen smell.

    The first one is always his mother.

    There was a huge smile on his face.

    Then he stopped looking at her.

    ''She should sniff it for some time right?'' He thought and then continued what he was about to do and was doing.

    He put his mother''s breast flesh inside his mouth and started sucking her flesh like he wanted to slurp everything. He didn''t bite them as even though he like a little bit of soft rough y with his women but he knows that he won''t like hardcore stuff.

    He sucked around her breasts a lot not to mention the previous spots where he had sucked before has now hickey mark.

    The light of the room were on and so he could see everything inside the room.

    He moved his hand and put that on her pussy while his left hand was squeezing his mother soft breasts.

    He rubbed his other hand on his mother pussy gently and find out that her pussy was wet with her lewd juice.

    His smile widen and he looked at his mother who is closing her eyes.

    He didn''t said anything to her but just rubbed his hand on her pussy.

    Her pussy was a little fat and her pussy lips were pink but the most exciting things was that extremely soft flesh that he was rubbing. It was so sort that he didn''t wanted to move his hand.

    And so he really didn''t moved, her pussy was hot and her precum covered his palm.

    There was a sweet fragrance that wasing from her body especially her pussy smell.

    He had smelled it before so he can definitely tell that it was her precum smell.

    Thinking of this, he rubbed his hand on her pussy and at the same time his leg rubbed over her''s as he felt the stockings textures.

    His mouth kissed and sucked his mother''s breast all over the over ce.

    He moved his head back''s a little and looked at her breasts.

    "Mom, the hickey''s mark on your breasts are very beautiful." There was a soft touch in his eyes yet at the same time his eyes were so hot like a pervert who was looking at a masterpiece.

    He was satisfiedpletely, not only because his mother body is soft but also because he had marked her breasts as his.

    He imed that she is only his!

    Hearing her what son was saying, Lilith felt shame but she quietly opened her eyes and looked at her breasts.

    She gasped inside her heart and closed her eyes again. She didn''t wanted her son to know that she was looking at her breasts. She didn''t replied him anything but thought of what she saw.

    ''My breasts were so red, well even though they are normally white and pinky. Usually whenever he would squeezed them a little my breasts will spray milk and even if he didn''t squeeze them with force but they would still became red due to this they look alluring... what the hell I am thinking!!! Am I a narcissistic women?'' She covered her face inwardly.

    Thinking of red hickey mark all over her breasts she felt that her breasts were so hot and itchy.

    It''s as if she didn''t touched them her itchyness won''t go away.

    Liam saw that his mother didn''t replied him anything and chuckled.

    "Mom, your breasts are so beautiful." He rubbed his hand on her beautiful breasts.

    But he didn''t know that because of this she felt even more itchyness inside her heart.

    She couldn''t help and finally said "C-can you squeeze my breasts? They feel itchy."

    At the end her voice became low and her face alluring red.

    "~Heh~ Sure mom, but look at me while I do this. I want to see your beautiful blue eyes." He said and didn''t squeezed as she said.

    He wanted to see her expression, her expression which were shy and her eyes which was misty blue. Both of them were things which could excite him.

    Lilith even though shy but because of her previous determination opened her eyes and replied him "Now can you?"

    "My beautiful mom has asked me something and someone as fillial as me will naturally do what she asked for." He replied her and previously his hand were stopped on her pussy when she asked him to stop rubbing her breasts and squeeze her breasts.

    Just as he was about to squeeze her breasts and be a fillial child. He thought of something and a grin appeared on her face.

    Lilith felt nothing but anticipation looking at his grinning, after all even her most embarrassing part has been touched over and over again so how could she feel embarrassed!

    Liam didn''t cared for his mother reaction and cleaned his right hand with mana.

    After cleaning his hand he put that on her pussy and rubbed for 3 or so seconds. After feeling that his hand was perfectly wet with her lewd juices he smiled and then moved his other hand.

    Then he rubbed his both hand and after his both hands were wet with her lewd juice he said "I am squeezing them now!"

    After saying he put his hand on her breasts.

    He first rubbed his hand on her breasts, he left her nipples for sometime. After rubbing her breasts then he go to her most special part, her nipples.

    His hand were wet with her lewd juices and after rubbing them on her breasts it feels like that her breasts had been massaged with oil lotion. Especially the smell which was on a whole different level.

    Liam moved his head on front of it and took a deep whiff on her breasts.

    As he took a whiff on her breasts a milky fragrance filled with lewd scent entered inside his nose.

    He put his hand over her breasts and lifted them with his hands.

    "No matter how many times I y with your breasts but mom really they are so soft!" He said and scratched her nipples gently.

    Lilith felt happy hearing what her son said, of course she is proud of her breasts too.

    She didn''t said anything but her breasts moved in front of him.

    Liam felt that and he smiled.

    Then he started squeezing her breasts, her ample breasts were so smooth and soft.

    They were also soft because they contain milk inside them.

    As he squeezed her breasts he heard his mother moaning.

    "~Ahnn~ so good, dear, rub and squeeze them more." She didn''t wanted to moan but couldn''t help herself and moaned because it was so satisfying to get squeezed by him.

    She could also feel when he sniffed on her breasts. Her breasts were like that they were on fire so hot yet so satisfying.

    Liam heard his mother and continued what she asked as a fillial son.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

    333

    Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183.

    Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Of Precum Smeared

 Chapter 210: [Dont Unlock It! ]

    Celestia took a deep sniff of her palm and as she did, a fishy yet a smell that made her body excited and tremble entered inside her nose. She felt her soul seems to be satisfied just by one whiff of his precum smell.

    She was excited and like a pervert she started taking whiff of his precum smell.

    Her cheeks were abnormally red. While her face showing that she was enjoying what she was actually doing.

    On the other hand Liam felt that Celestia stopped stroking his dick and felt a little empty inside his heart.

    However he was turned on when heard a sniffing sound. It was so clear in this soundless room that it made crystal clear sound.

    Liam had a trace of suspicious that what is she doing?

    Then he sensed with his mana and as he did he was stunned.

    Then his heart starting beating fastly and his dick twitched and the veins on his dick popped up.

    The veins were popping up before but now they were really looks like that they were about to burst.

    However Liam didn''t looked at his dick but looked at Celestia who was still enjoying his precum smell.

    If a beautiful women, whether she is your wife or not but if she sniff your semen smell it will definitely made that man excited.

    Liam was also your average teenager. He was also looking at his women sniffing his precum.

    This is the second women who sniffed his semen smell.

    The first one is always his mother.

    There was a huge smile on his face.

    Then he stopped looking at her.

    ''She should sniff it for some time right?'' He thought and then continued what he was about to do and was doing.

    He put his mother''s breast flesh inside his mouth and started sucking her flesh like he wanted to slurp everything. He didn''t bite them as even though he like a little bit of soft rough y with his women but he knows that he won''t like hardcore stuff.

    He sucked around her breasts a lot not to mention the previous spots where he had sucked before has now hickey mark.

    The light of the room were on and so he could see everything inside the room.

    He moved his hand and put that on her pussy while his left hand was squeezing his mother soft breasts.

    He rubbed his other hand on his mother pussy gently and find out that her pussy was wet with her lewd juice.

    His smile widen and he looked at his mother who is closing her eyes.

    He didn''t said anything to her but just rubbed his hand on her pussy.

    Her pussy was a little fat and her pussy lips were pink but the most exciting things was that extremely soft flesh that he was rubbing. It was so sort that he didn''t wanted to move his hand.

    And so he really didn''t moved, her pussy was hot and her precum covered his palm.

    There was a sweet fragrance that wasing from her body especially her pussy smell.

    He had smelled it before so he can definitely tell that it was her precum smell.

    Thinking of this, he rubbed his hand on her pussy and at the same time his leg rubbed over her''s as he felt the stockings textures.

    His mouth kissed and sucked his mother''s breast all over the over ce.

    He moved his head back''s a little and looked at her breasts.

    "Mom, the hickey''s mark on your breasts are very beautiful." There was a soft touch in his eyes yet at the same time his eyes were so hot like a pervert who was looking at a masterpiece.

    He was satisfiedpletely, not only because his mother body is soft but also because he had marked her breasts as his.

    He imed that she is only his!

    Hearing her what son was saying, Lilith felt shame but she quietly opened her eyes and looked at her breasts.

    She gasped inside her heart and closed her eyes again. She didn''t wanted her son to know that she was looking at her breasts. She didn''t replied him anything but thought of what she saw.

    ''My breasts were so red, well even though they are normally white and pinky. Usually whenever he would squeezed them a little my breasts will spray milk and even if he didn''t squeeze them with force but they would still became red due to this they look alluring... what the hell I am thinking!!! Am I a narcissistic women?'' She covered her face inwardly.

    Thinking of red hickey mark all over her breasts she felt that her breasts were so hot and itchy.

    It''s as if she didn''t touched them her itchyness won''t go away.

    Liam saw that his mother didn''t replied him anything and chuckled.

    "Mom, your breasts are so beautiful." He rubbed his hand on her beautiful breasts.

    But he didn''t know that because of this she felt even more itchyness inside her heart.

    She couldn''t help and finally said "C-can you squeeze my breasts? They feel itchy."

    At the end her voice became low and her face alluring red.

    "~Heh~ Sure mom, but look at me while I do this. I want to see your beautiful blue eyes." He said and didn''t squeezed as she said.

    He wanted to see her expression, her expression which were shy and her eyes which was misty blue. Both of them were things which could excite him.

    Lilith even though shy but because of her previous determination opened her eyes and replied him "Now can you?"

    "My beautiful mom has asked me something and someone as fillial as me will naturally do what she asked for." He replied her and previously his hand were stopped on her pussy when she asked him to stop rubbing her breasts and squeeze her breasts.

    Just as he was about to squeeze her breasts and be a fillial child. He thought of something and a grin appeared on her face.

    Lilith felt nothing but anticipation looking at his grinning, after all even her most embarrassing part has been touched over and over again so how could she feel embarrassed!

    Liam didn''t cared for his mother reaction and cleaned his right hand with mana.

    After cleaning his hand he put that on her pussy and rubbed for 3 or so seconds. After feeling that his hand was perfectly wet with her lewd juices he smiled and then moved his other hand.

    Then he rubbed his both hand and after his both hands were wet with her lewd juice he said "I am squeezing them now!"

    After saying he put his hand on her breasts.

    He first rubbed his hand on her breasts, he left her nipples for sometime. After rubbing her breasts then he go to her most special part, her nipples.

    His hand were wet with her lewd juices and after rubbing them on her breasts it feels like that her breasts had been massaged with oil lotion. Especially the smell which was on a whole different level.

    Liam moved his head on front of it and took a deep whiff on her breasts.

    As he took a whiff on her breasts a milky fragrance filled with lewd scent entered inside his nose.

    He put his hand over her breasts and lifted them with his hands.

    "No matter how many times I y with your breasts but mom really they are so soft!" He said and scratched her nipples gently.

    Lilith felt happy hearing what her son said, of course she is proud of her breasts too.

    She didn''t said anything but her breasts moved in front of him.

    Liam felt that and he smiled.

    Then he started squeezing her breasts, her ample breasts were so smooth and soft.

    They were also soft because they contain milk inside them.

    As he squeezed her breasts he heard his mother moaning.

    "~Ahnn~ so good, dear, rub and squeeze them more." She didn''t wanted to moan but couldn''t help herself and moaned because it was so satisfying to get squeezed by him.

    She could also feel when he sniffed on her breasts. Her breasts were like that they were on fire so hot yet so satisfying.

    Liam heard his mother and continued what she asked as a fillial son.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

    333

    Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183.

    Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Of Precum Smeared [Don''t Unlock It! ]

 Chapter 211: [Dont Unlock It! ]

    Celestia took a deep sniff of her palm and as she did, a fishy yet a smell that made her body excited and tremble entered inside her nose. She felt her soul seems to be satisfied just by one whiff of his precum smell.

    She was excited and like a pervert she started taking whiff of his precum smell.

    Her cheeks were abnormally red. While her face showing that she was enjoying what she was actually doing.

    On the other hand Liam felt that Celestia stopped stroking his dick and felt a little empty inside his heart.

    However he was turned on when heard a sniffing sound. It was so clear in this soundless room that it made crystal clear sound.

    Liam had a trace of suspicious that what is she doing?

    Then he sensed with his mana and as he did he was stunned.

    Then his heart starting beating fastly and his dick twitched and the veins on his dick popped up.

    The veins were popping up before but now they were really looks like that they were about to burst.

    However Liam didn''t looked at his dick but looked at Celestia who was still enjoying his precum smell.

    If a beautiful women, whether she is your wife or not but if she sniff your semen smell it will definitely made that man excited.

    Liam was also your average teenager. He was also looking at his women sniffing his precum.

    This is the second women who sniffed his semen smell.

    The first one is always his mother.

    There was a huge smile on his face.

    Then he stopped looking at her.

    ''She should sniff it for some time right?'' He thought and then continued what he was about to do and was doing.

    He put his mother''s breast flesh inside his mouth and started sucking her flesh like he wanted to slurp everything. He didn''t bite them as even though he like a little bit of soft rough y with his women but he knows that he won''t like hardcore stuff.

    He sucked around her breasts a lot not to mention the previous spots where he had sucked before has now hickey mark.

    The light of the room were on and so he could see everything inside the room.

    He moved his hand and put that on her pussy while his left hand was squeezing his mother soft breasts.

    He rubbed his other hand on his mother pussy gently and find out that her pussy was wet with her lewd juice.

    His smile widen and he looked at his mother who is closing her eyes.

    He didn''t said anything to her but just rubbed his hand on her pussy.

    Her pussy was a little fat and her pussy lips were pink but the most exciting things was that extremely soft flesh that he was rubbing. It was so sort that he didn''t wanted to move his hand.

    And so he really didn''t moved, her pussy was hot and her precum covered his palm.

    There was a sweet fragrance that wasing from her body especially her pussy smell.

    He had smelled it before so he can definitely tell that it was her precum smell.

    Thinking of this, he rubbed his hand on her pussy and at the same time his leg rubbed over her''s as he felt the stockings textures.

    His mouth kissed and sucked his mother''s breast all over the over ce.

    He moved his head back''s a little and looked at her breasts.

    "Mom, the hickey''s mark on your breasts are very beautiful." There was a soft touch in his eyes yet at the same time his eyes were so hot like a pervert who was looking at a masterpiece.

    He was satisfiedpletely, not only because his mother body is soft but also because he had marked her breasts as his.

    He imed that she is only his!

    Hearing her what son was saying, Lilith felt shame but she quietly opened her eyes and looked at her breasts.

    She gasped inside her heart and closed her eyes again. She didn''t wanted her son to know that she was looking at her breasts. She didn''t replied him anything but thought of what she saw.

    ''My breasts were so red, well even though they are normally white and pinky. Usually whenever he would squeezed them a little my breasts will spray milk and even if he didn''t squeeze them with force but they would still became red due to this they look alluring... what the hell I am thinking!!! Am I a narcissistic women?'' She covered her face inwardly.

    Thinking of red hickey mark all over her breasts she felt that her breasts were so hot and itchy.

    It''s as if she didn''t touched them her itchyness won''t go away.

    Liam saw that his mother didn''t replied him anything and chuckled.

    "Mom, your breasts are so beautiful." He rubbed his hand on her beautiful breasts.

    But he didn''t know that because of this she felt even more itchyness inside her heart.

    She couldn''t help and finally said "C-can you squeeze my breasts? They feel itchy."

    At the end her voice became low and her face alluring red.

    "~Heh~ Sure mom, but look at me while I do this. I want to see your beautiful blue eyes." He said and didn''t squeezed as she said.

    He wanted to see her expression, her expression which were shy and her eyes which was misty blue. Both of them were things which could excite him.

    Lilith even though shy but because of her previous determination opened her eyes and replied him "Now can you?"

    "My beautiful mom has asked me something and someone as fillial as me will naturally do what she asked for." He replied her and previously his hand were stopped on her pussy when she asked him to stop rubbing her breasts and squeeze her breasts.

    Just as he was about to squeeze her breasts and be a fillial child. He thought of something and a grin appeared on her face.

    Lilith felt nothing but anticipation looking at his grinning, after all even her most embarrassing part has been touched over and over again so how could she feel embarrassed!

    Liam didn''t cared for his mother reaction and cleaned his right hand with mana.

    After cleaning his hand he put that on her pussy and rubbed for 3 or so seconds. After feeling that his hand was perfectly wet with her lewd juices he smiled and then moved his other hand.

    Then he rubbed his both hand and after his both hands were wet with her lewd juice he said "I am squeezing them now!"

    After saying he put his hand on her breasts.

    He first rubbed his hand on her breasts, he left her nipples for sometime. After rubbing her breasts then he go to her most special part, her nipples.

    His hand were wet with her lewd juices and after rubbing them on her breasts it feels like that her breasts had been massaged with oil lotion. Especially the smell which was on a whole different level.

    Liam moved his head on front of it and took a deep whiff on her breasts.

    As he took a whiff on her breasts a milky fragrance filled with lewd scent entered inside his nose.

    He put his hand over her breasts and lifted them with his hands.

    "No matter how many times I y with your breasts but mom really they are so soft!" He said and scratched her nipples gently.

    Lilith felt happy hearing what her son said, of course she is proud of her breasts too.

    She didn''t said anything but her breasts moved in front of him.

    Liam felt that and he smiled.

    Then he started squeezing her breasts, her ample breasts were so smooth and soft.

    They were also soft because they contain milk inside them.

    As he squeezed her breasts he heard his mother moaning.

    "~Ahnn~ so good, dear, rub and squeeze them more." She didn''t wanted to moan but couldn''t help herself and moaned because it was so satisfying to get squeezed by him.

    She could also feel when he sniffed on her breasts. Her breasts were like that they were on fire so hot yet so satisfying.

    Liam heard his mother and continued what she asked as a fillial son.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

    333

    Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183.

    Whiffing Of Precum Smeared Breasts*Chapter 183. Whiffing Unlock It! ]

 Chapter 228: dont Unlock It

    As Celestia streched her legs, her feet sole were just near his dick.

    Liam could feel the heat of her feet.

    He looked at them especially their upper body that was filled with sweat.

    In the dim light it looks extremely arousing.

    Their forehead were sweating and their milky pink white skin was sweating too.

    Lilith on the other hand also protected her son semen in her palms while watching Celestia who streched her feet near her son dick.

    She blushed heavily not because that if was something shameful for her but it''s just she was a little shy.

    It was her first time seeing that not to mention she had heard that if a man lick or do this kind of thing with their women''s feet then he truly love them.

    She blushed and her eyes were intoxicated, they were overflowing with love and lust.

    Looking at her son reaction she know that he is happy and so she did the same.

    She streched out her legs and put her sole near his dick too. It was so close that her legs were about to touch his dick. She could feel the heating from his dick.

    She looked at her son reaction again and find him excited.

    Liam was excited and aroused. He started touching their sole feet which were of pink colour.

    Their sole were so close to his dick that he wanted them to touch his dick.

    But he feels a little shameful if he asked them to touch their sole on his dick.

    But remembering that they know about his fetish, he coughed and rolled his eyes.

    ''They are teasing me, damn it! Isn''t this bullying the pure and honest people? When will the honest people stand up!'' He joked and put his hands on their feet again.

    The corner of his mouth were raised and he looked at their hand''s.

    A light shed in his eyes and he opened his mouth.

    "Do you know which one of you will be going to get fucked first?"

    "Language!!" Both of them said at the same time while the corner of their mouths were raised thinking that she will be first.

    Celestia thought that she will be going to get fucked first since her husband has done this much for his mother and almost seems to forget her. So this time it should be her turn.

    She thought and the corner of her mouth were raised. But at the same time she didn''t like his tone.

    ''Do you know which one of you will be going to get fucked first?'' Listen is this human talk? He could also say this eloquently.

    On the other hand Lilith felt same since her son is doing everything with herself.

    She is confident too just like Celestia. But same as Celestia she also didn''t like his speaking tone.

    Liam alsoughed awkwardly since he really said whatever was inside his heart.

    He coughed and asked again "Do you know which one you will going to get favoured by me first?"

    They looked at each other and no matter how they listen but this sentence feels a little awkward, like he is emperor and they are his concubine but they... like it!

    They asked at the same time "Which one?"

    Liam heard them and smirked as he said "That depends on you."

    "Depends on us?"

    "Yeah, the one who will more naughty and slutty when eating my semen will get my favour first." He also felt the previous sentance was a little awkward but now that they are on the character so why not do that until the ending!

    "What!? How can this be!?" They showed trouble expression on their face.

    It''s not that they haven''t shown him their naughty and slutty side in the previous year''s but they were always alone with him that''s why they don''t have much shame but now he asked them to show their ''true colours'' or even seduce him while eating his semen, they can''t help but feel shame.

    "What you don''t want to?" He asked while raising his eyebrows.

    "N-no, it''s just..."

    "Hehehe since you agree then let''s start your performance and yes dirty words are allowed too!" He smirked and a anticipation expression appeared on his face.

    Thinking of their excited amours expression and being a slut only for himself aroused him.

    His dick twitched in response to his desire inside his heart.

    His hand''s which were on their feet started ying with their sole and fingers until they reply him.

    Now inside the room there was sound of their breathing. Especially his mother and Celestia''s, their breathing were rough like they had run a marathon and the troubled expression on their face while the dropping sweat aroused his ''beastly'' side.

    His mother and Celestia''s face were small but cute and mature.

    Not to mention there was an aura around their body that they are ''watered'' properly.

    Hehehe of course it''s Liam credit and he is proud of it.

    Then his gaze went lower, on their nape and breasts.

    Watching there nape, his breathing became disordered. Their pink milky white nape seems to invite him to kiss and suck their skin.

    His dick twitched in response to his desire again and his hands started to massage their sole around their toes.

    His fingers rubbed and massaged in the middle of their toes.

    He could feel that they moved their feet toes when he did that.

    Then he continued watching down and his gaze first watched Celestia''s breasts.

    Celestia breasts were milky white her skin was a little pink not because she is shy but it''s her usual skin without any makeover.

    Her nipples were especially pink and her nipples were erect, and a fragrance of milk could be sniffed on the air.

    This smell could be from his mother''s milk from before when he squeezed her breasts and the milk came out but watching Celestia''s nipples he couldn''t help but think will her nipples give the same fragrance again?

    He rolled his tongue and felt his throat dry.

    In response to his dry throat some fragrant saliva secreted in his mouth which was a mixture of his and his mother''s saliva.

    As that saliva secreted he gulped and temporarily wet his throat.

    As he did this he could feel the milky fragrance which was from his mother''s milk which he had gulped before inside his mouth but looking at her erected nipple his throat seems to get dry again.

    He couldn''t help but rub their feet again.

    His fingers rubbed the space lower their toes.

    Their toes spread and closed in response while the ce where he is rubbing his fingerse out a little outside in response.

    Feeling their soft feet his dick twitched and when it twitched it hit their feet. Both of them, cause their feet were very close to him.

    He also wanted a footjob but he is waiting for their response.

    He knows that they will agree but it''s just no one want to be the first because the one who agreed first will be shameless!

    Liam watched their struggle while lowering his gaze on Celestia''s belly. Her belly was slim without any fat, her body skin was same as her upper body.

    The most beautiful pink milky white.

    Of course her skin is like that it''s sparkling. Not because of anything but because Liam didn''t stop fucking them even one day.

    Then he looked at her navel and didn''t know what perverted thing he thought but his dick twitched and hit their feet again.

    He took a deep breath and continued as he looked at her pussy which was wet with her pussy juices.

    The juices was overflowing and it slide down between her thighs but because her thighs are separated he could see the sign of her juices on her each thighs.

    Her pussy which was overflowing with juice seems to seduce him to suck it so he could dispel his thirst for water.

    Watching her pussy juices, his throat moved and he felt that it bes dry in an instant again.

    ***

    Author is here, sorry for long break and releasing same chapter again and again it won''t happen again,

    Topensate my privilege reader''s, the privilege tiers cost will remain same and my other two books privilege tiers will lowered too(same as this one)

    Topensate my normal readers, the chapters will uploaded in same speed on March and April, this applies to my other two novels too.

    Also if you are done reading consider giving review, power stone andments.

    Thanks for still sticking to my book! Done reading?

    Leavements,  don''t Unlock It and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, novel.u ununu7 un8njni ininun8 7 8nin8n8nin8ni novel.Done and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leave .Done u jnovel.Donenovel.Donenovel.Done u jnovel.Done

 Chapter 229: dont Unlock It

    As Celestia streched her legs, her feet sole were just near his dick.

    Liam could feel the heat of her feet.

    He looked at them especially their upper body that was filled with sweat.

    In the dim light it looks extremely arousing.

    Their forehead were sweating and their milky pink white skin was sweating too.

    Lilith on the other hand also protected her son semen in her palms while watching Celestia who streched her feet near her son dick.

    She blushed heavily not because that if was something shameful for her but it''s just she was a little shy.

    It was her first time seeing that not to mention she had heard that if a man lick or do this kind of thing with their women''s feet then he truly love them.

    She blushed and her eyes were intoxicated, they were overflowing with love and lust.

    Looking at her son reaction she know that he is happy and so she did the same.

    She streched out her legs and put her sole near his dick too. It was so close that her legs were about to touch his dick. She could feel the heating from his dick.

    She looked at her son reaction again and find him excited.

    Liam was excited and aroused. He started touching their sole feet which were of pink colour.

    Their sole were so close to his dick that he wanted them to touch his dick.

    But he feels a little shameful if he asked them to touch their sole on his dick.

    But remembering that they know about his fetish, he coughed and rolled his eyes.

    ''They are teasing me, damn it! Isn''t this bullying the pure and honest people? When will the honest people stand up!'' He joked and put his hands on their feet again.

    The corner of his mouth were raised and he looked at their hand''s.

    A light shed in his eyes and he opened his mouth.

    "Do you know which one of you will be going to get fucked first?"

    "Language!!" Both of them said at the same time while the corner of their mouths were raised thinking that she will be first.

    Celestia thought that she will be going to get fucked first since her husband has done this much for his mother and almost seems to forget her. So this time it should be her turn.

    She thought and the corner of her mouth were raised. But at the same time she didn''t like his tone.

    ''Do you know which one of you will be going to get fucked first?'' Listen is this human talk? He could also say this eloquently.

    On the other hand Lilith felt same since her son is doing everything with herself.

    She is confident too just like Celestia. But same as Celestia she also didn''t like his speaking tone.

    Liam alsoughed awkwardly since he really said whatever was inside his heart.

    He coughed and asked again "Do you know which one you will going to get favoured by me first?"

    They looked at each other and no matter how they listen but this sentence feels a little awkward, like he is emperor and they are his concubine but they... like it!

    They asked at the same time "Which one?"

    Liam heard them and smirked as he said "That depends on you."

    "Depends on us?"

    "Yeah, the one who will more naughty and slutty when eating my semen will get my favour first." He also felt the previous sentance was a little awkward but now that they are on the character so why not do that until the ending!

    "What!? How can this be!?" They showed trouble expression on their face.

    It''s not that they haven''t shown him their naughty and slutty side in the previous year''s but they were always alone with him that''s why they don''t have much shame but now he asked them to show their ''true colours'' or even seduce him while eating his semen, they can''t help but feel shame.

    "What you don''t want to?" He asked while raising his eyebrows.

    "N-no, it''s just..."

    "Hehehe since you agree then let''s start your performance and yes dirty words are allowed too!" He smirked and a anticipation expression appeared on his face.

    Thinking of their excited amours expression and being a slut only for himself aroused him.

    His dick twitched in response to his desire inside his heart.

    His hand''s which were on their feet started ying with their sole and fingers until they reply him.

    Now inside the room there was sound of their breathing. Especially his mother and Celestia''s, their breathing were rough like they had run a marathon and the troubled expression on their face while the dropping sweat aroused his ''beastly'' side.

    His mother and Celestia''s face were small but cute and mature.

    Not to mention there was an aura around their body that they are ''watered'' properly.

    Hehehe of course it''s Liam credit and he is proud of it.

    Then his gaze went lower, on their nape and breasts.

    Watching there nape, his breathing became disordered. Their pink milky white nape seems to invite him to kiss and suck their skin.

    His dick twitched in response to his desire again and his hands started to massage their sole around their toes.

    His fingers rubbed and massaged in the middle of their toes.

    He could feel that they moved their feet toes when he did that.

    Then he continued watching down and his gaze first watched Celestia''s breasts.

    Celestia breasts were milky white her skin was a little pink not because she is shy but it''s her usual skin without any makeover.

    Her nipples were especially pink and her nipples were erect, and a fragrance of milk could be sniffed on the air.

    This smell could be from his mother''s milk from before when he squeezed her breasts and the milk came out but watching Celestia''s nipples he couldn''t help but think will her nipples give the same fragrance again?

    He rolled his tongue and felt his throat dry.

    In response to his dry throat some fragrant saliva secreted in his mouth which was a mixture of his and his mother''s saliva.

    As that saliva secreted he gulped and temporarily wet his throat.

    As he did this he could feel the milky fragrance which was from his mother''s milk which he had gulped before inside his mouth but looking at her erected nipple his throat seems to get dry again.

    He couldn''t help but rub their feet again.

    His fingers rubbed the space lower their toes.

    Their toes spread and closed in response while the ce where he is rubbing his fingerse out a little outside in response.

    Feeling their soft feet his dick twitched and when it twitched it hit their feet. Both of them, cause their feet were very close to him.

    He also wanted a footjob but he is waiting for their response.

    He knows that they will agree but it''s just no one want to be the first because the one who agreed first will be shameless!

    Liam watched their struggle while lowering his gaze on Celestia''s belly. Her belly was slim without any fat, her body skin was same as her upper body.

    The most beautiful pink milky white.

    Of course her skin is like that it''s sparkling. Not because of anything but because Liam didn''t stop fucking them even one day.

    Then he looked at her navel and didn''t know what perverted thing he thought but his dick twitched and hit their feet again.

    He took a deep breath and continued as he looked at her pussy which was wet with her pussy juices.

    The juices was overflowing and it slide down between her thighs but because her thighs are separated he could see the sign of her juices on her each thighs.

    Her pussy which was overflowing with juice seems to seduce him to suck it so he could dispel his thirst for water.

    Watching her pussy juices, his throat moved and he felt that it bes dry in an instant again.

    ***

    Author is here, sorry for long break and releasing same chapter again and again it won''t happen again,

    Topensate my privilege reader''s, the privilege tiers cost will remain same and my other two books privilege tiers will lowered too(same as this one)

    Topensate my normal readers, the chapters will uploaded in same speed on March and April, this applies to my other two novels too.

    Also if you are done reading consider giving review, power stone andments.

    Thanks for still sticking to my book! Done reading?

    Leavements,  don''t Unlock It and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, novel.u ununu7 un8njni ininun8 7  h h h b h nb novel.Done reading?

    Leave .Done u jnovel.Donenovel.Donenovel.Done u jnovel.Donedon''t Unlock It

 Chapter 230: dont Unlock It

    As Damien heard them, he was about to exin that he like to sleep in underwear but he stopped and thought ''Hehehe after all it will be fun to tease them.''

    Thinking of this he moved towards them.

    The space inside the camp was small and as he moved, he appeared in before them.

    He smiled and put his arms around on their waist.

    They were standing and crouching a little next to each other. They were very close.

    He moved his head between their head''s and whispered "What do you think?"

    After whispering, at the end he released his breathing,that was hot on their ears.

    Hearing Damien, Vienna and Victoria blushed and felt that their faces were so hot. Especially their ears which were even hotter.

    "Y-you.." Victoria stuttered and couldn''t say anything.

    Should she even say something? Hearing him, it''s so exciting.

    Vienna on the other hand cheered inside her heart.

    ''Yes, this is it. My time hase.'' Thinking of this she looked at him, her face''s expression were intoxicated and her lips aparted as she said "That you will have s-s.., n-no that you will have i-intimate action with us."

    In the end she still couldn''t say sex and finally had to change the word from sex to intimate.

    But even so her face was blushing and she was stuttering.

    "Haha you are right!" Damienughed and whispered lightly again.

    He hadn''t moved his head back, his head was still between theirs.

    Victoria felt her body trembling thinking that he would turn beast on the next second but at the same time there was some anticipation in her heart while Vienna body was trembling too but she was feeling excitement.

    Because if he turns beast the next second, she would know who he loves.

    But both of them were set to disappointed because Damien will naturally won''t turn into a beast.

    He felt their trembling body and the corner of his mouth''s were upturned.

    He felt that it was finally the time to say what he wanted to say before.

    They didn''t saw that he was smiling but his whispering created excitement in their bodies. One was afraid and anticipated while other wanted him to turn the beast.

    Thinking that it was finally that time he whispered again "Call Me Daddy!"

    "Huh!?"

    ...

    "Damn it! What happened master, why I didn''t find anything!" Henry asked his master and felt that this secret realm didn''t seem to have any treasures.

    Forget about treasures but there ain''t any food to eat. As for the chances that his master previously said that to him, he already forget about it.

    At this time he even wanted to scold his master. His breathing was rough and he was enduring the anger inside his heart.

    Hearing Henry, his master didn''t know what to say. In fact all the previous road that Henry went before were pointed out by him.

    He thought there might be some chances that could be useful however he didn''t know what happened, whether he is wrong or is that Henry''s luck is too bad but they don''t get anything.

    He didn''t know and even think that Henry wanted to scold him and was enduring his anger.

    He shook his head inside the tower and replied him "I really think this secret realm will have some chances for you."

    Henry was angry even more after he heard what his master said but he didn''t scolded or said anything cause he knows whatever he has, his master has a big role in everything.

    If his master hadn''t epted him as his disciple then he would still be bullied by Byers family ''young geniuses.''

    But it''s also doesn''t mean that he will always went on the path that his master pointed out.

    He calmed down himself and asked "Master, how did you think that this secret realm will have some chances for me. Is it because the gate of secret realm opened muchter or is it your gut feeling?"

    He wanted to know on the basis of what his master was so confident that he will get some amazing chances in this secret realm.

    "Well..." Hearing his disciple asking him this he felt a little embarrassed. He was silent for a moment before replying "On my gut feeling."

    "Master you..." Hearing him, Henry almost has a heart attack.

    ''You damn old man, because of you I haven''t got anything till now.'' He thought so inside his heart but didn''t said anything outside.

    At this time, he suddenly heard some fighting sounds.

    And he was interested, not cause of anything but because he heard a girl voice.

    If it was man, he wouldn''t be interested in saving him and even wait for him to be getting killed so he can reap all the benefits however things would be different if it was a girl.

    "Master, let''s go we have to save a girl."

    Hearing his disciple, inside the tower a old looking man in soul state had a ck expression on his face.

    He didn''t know what to say. He wanted to scold Henry but he dare not cause what if he didn''t released himter when he can.

    However he didn''t replied to him.

    Henry also didn''t waited for his master voice and quickly sprinted towards where the sound wasing from.

    Aftering, he saw a very beautiful girl fighting with a big cat.

    Henry looked at the cat and didn''t felt any threat from it so he was sure to save the girl.

    He looked at the girl and thought ''She is beautiful and talented. So she must have some background and I can use that for my own good not only that I would also get a beautiful girl''s love. Hehehe, maybe this is my chance.''

    As he was thinking he saw that the girl was in danger and about to be killed by that big cat.

    In fact calling that animal cat would be inappropriate because her body was big as a fat lion and that cat has sharp teeth as if her teeth would even chew the iron. Not only that, that cat eyes were red too. As if she was angry and about to eat whatever was in front of it.

    As he saw that girl that was about to be killed, his eyes shed and he shouted "Wait just a minute, I aming to save you."

    He said and his palm striked towards that cat.

    That cat was powerful however he was even more powerful.

    Thinking of this a light shed in his eyes and hit as his palm hit the cat, that cat flew away.

    Then he saw that after that cat was hit by his palm, that cat didn''t fought back but wanted to run.

    ''Hmph so you know the level of difference between us but it''s toote. You tried to kill a girl whom you shouldn''t.'' The first moment he saw that girl, he already thought that she can be only his in this life.

    He thinks that it''s fate that he met her like that and saved her life.

    Even so after hitting that cat, he didn''t went to the girl to help her in standing but went towards that cat who wanted to run away from here.

    Muskan Maignes saw a maning to save her and as she saw that mam who obviously wanted to fight with that big cat, she couldn''t help but shout to remind him "Be careful that cat''s realm is qi 7th stage."

    There is a big difference in human and animals.

    The main difference is that animal''s are more powerful in the same realm as human cause of their physical strength.

    That''s why she wanted to remind that man. Whoe to save herself.

    At the same time, she felt that she had found her love.

    It''s not that she has delusion but because before when she was about to get killed she had thought that whomever saved her she will be his women.

    If the man has good skin and is handsome then marry him and if the man who saved her is not handsome then repay him in her next life by bing cow and horse.

    As for thinking that what will she do it a girl saved her, well she hadn''t thought about that.

    ***

    Hey author is here,

    Sorry for taking long break, the update schedule will be a little unstable but I will try to write as much as I can.

    Byy. Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58.

    ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call ~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Calh j j j  Me Dad~Chapter 58.

    ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~

 Chapter 231: dont Unlock It

    As Damien heard them, he was about to exin that he like to sleep in underwear but he stopped and thought ''Hehehe after all it will be fun to tease them.''

    Thinking of this he moved towards them.

    The space inside the camp was small and as he moved, he appeared in before them.

    He smiled and put his arms around on their waist.

    They were standing and crouching a little next to each other. They were very close.

    He moved his head between their head''s and whispered "What do you think?"

    After whispering, at the end he released his breathing,that was hot on their ears.

    Hearing Damien, Vienna and Victoria blushed and felt that their faces were so hot. Especially their ears which were even hotter.

    "Y-you.." Victoria stuttered and couldn''t say anything.

    Should she even say something? Hearing him, it''s so exciting.

    Vienna on the other hand cheered inside her heart.

    ''Yes, this is it. My time hase.'' Thinking of this she looked at him, her face''s expression were intoxicated and her lips aparted as she said "That you will have s-s.., n-no that you will have i-intimate action with us."

    In the end she still couldn''t say sex and finally had to change the word from sex to intimate.

    But even so her face was blushing and she was stuttering.

    "Haha you are right!" Damienughed and whispered lightly again.

    He hadn''t moved his head back, his head was still between theirs.

    Victoria felt her body trembling thinking that he would turn beast on the next second but at the same time there was some anticipation in her heart while Vienna body was trembling too but she was feeling excitement.

    Because if he turns beast the next second, she would know who he loves.

    But both of them were set to disappointed because Damien will naturally won''t turn into a beast.

    He felt their trembling body and the corner of his mouth''s were upturned.

    He felt that it was finally the time to say what he wanted to say before.

    They didn''t saw that he was smiling but his whispering created excitement in their bodies. One was afraid and anticipated while other wanted him to turn the beast.

    Thinking that it was finally that time he whispered again "Call Me Daddy!"

    "Huh!?"

    ...

    "Damn it! What happened master, why I didn''t find anything!" Henry asked his master and felt that this secret realm didn''t seem to have any treasures.

    Forget about treasures but there ain''t any food to eat. As for the chances that his master previously said that to him, he already forget about it.

    At this time he even wanted to scold his master. His breathing was rough and he was enduring the anger inside his heart.

    Hearing Henry, his master didn''t know what to say. In fact all the previous road that Henry went before were pointed out by him.

    He thought there might be some chances that could be useful however he didn''t know what happened, whether he is wrong or is that Henry''s luck is too bad but they don''t get anything.

    He didn''t know and even think that Henry wanted to scold him and was enduring his anger.

    He shook his head inside the tower and replied him "I really think this secret realm will have some chances for you."

    Henry was angry even more after he heard what his master said but he didn''t scolded or said anything cause he knows whatever he has, his master has a big role in everything.

    If his master hadn''t epted him as his disciple then he would still be bullied by Byers family ''young geniuses.''

    But it''s also doesn''t mean that he will always went on the path that his master pointed out.

    He calmed down himself and asked "Master, how did you think that this secret realm will have some chances for me. Is it because the gate of secret realm opened muchter or is it your gut feeling?"

    He wanted to know on the basis of what his master was so confident that he will get some amazing chances in this secret realm.

    "Well..." Hearing his disciple asking him this he felt a little embarrassed. He was silent for a moment before replying "On my gut feeling."

    "Master you..." Hearing him, Henry almost has a heart attack.

    ''You damn old man, because of you I haven''t got anything till now.'' He thought so inside his heart but didn''t said anything outside.

    At this time, he suddenly heard some fighting sounds.

    And he was interested, not cause of anything but because he heard a girl voice.

    If it was man, he wouldn''t be interested in saving him and even wait for him to be getting killed so he can reap all the benefits however things would be different if it was a girl.

    "Master, let''s go we have to save a girl."

    Hearing his disciple, inside the tower a old looking man in soul state had a ck expression on his face.

    He didn''t know what to say. He wanted to scold Henry but he dare not cause what if he didn''t released himter when he can.

    However he didn''t replied to him.

    Henry also didn''t waited for his master voice and quickly sprinted towards where the sound wasing from.

    Aftering, he saw a very beautiful girl fighting with a big cat.

    Henry looked at the cat and didn''t felt any threat from it so he was sure to save the girl.

    He looked at the girl and thought ''She is beautiful and talented. So she must have some background and I can use that for my own good not only that I would also get a beautiful girl''s love. Hehehe, maybe this is my chance.''

    As he was thinking he saw that the girl was in danger and about to be killed by that big cat.

    In fact calling that animal cat would be inappropriate because her body was big as a fat lion and that cat has sharp teeth as if her teeth would even chew the iron. Not only that, that cat eyes were red too. As if she was angry and about to eat whatever was in front of it.

    As he saw that girl that was about to be killed, his eyes shed and he shouted "Wait just a minute, I aming to save you."

    He said and his palm striked towards that cat.

    That cat was powerful however he was even more powerful.

    Thinking of this a light shed in his eyes and hit as his palm hit the cat, that cat flew away.

    Then he saw that after that cat was hit by his palm, that cat didn''t fought back but wanted to run.

    ''Hmph so you know the level of difference between us but it''s toote. You tried to kill a girl whom you shouldn''t.'' The first moment he saw that girl, he already thought that she can be only his in this life.

    He thinks that it''s fate that he met her like that and saved her life.

    Even so after hitting that cat, he didn''t went to the girl to help her in standing but went towards that cat who wanted to run away from here.

    Muskan Maignes saw a maning to save her and as she saw that mam who obviously wanted to fight with that big cat, she couldn''t help but shout to remind him "Be careful that cat''s realm is qi 7th stage."

    There is a big difference in human and animals.

    The main difference is that animal''s are more powerful in the same realm as human cause of their physical strength.

    That''s why she wanted to remind that man. Whoe to save herself.

    At the same time, she felt that she had found her love.

    It''s not that she has delusion but because before when she was about to get killed she had thought that whomever saved her she will be his women.

    If the man has good skin and is handsome then marry him and if the man who saved her is not handsome then repay him in her next life by bing cow and horse.

    As for thinking that what will she do it a girl saved her, well she hadn''t thought about that.

    ***

    Hey author is here,

    Sorry don''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itlittle unstable but I will try to write as much as I can.

    Byy. Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58.

    ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call ~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Calh j j j  Me Dad~Chapter 58.

    ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~

 Chapter 232: dont Unlock It

    As Damien heard them, he was about to exin that he like to sleep in underwear but he stopped and thought ''Hehehe after all it will be fun to tease them.''

    Thinking of this he moved towards them.

    The space inside the camp was small and as he moved, he appeared in before them.

    He smiled and put his arms around on their waist.

    They were standing and crouching a little next to each other. They were very close.

    He moved his head between their head''s and whispered "What do you think?"

    After whispering, at the end he released his breathing,that was hot on their ears.

    Hearing Damien, Vienna and Victoria blushed and felt that their faces were so hot. Especially their ears which were even hotter.

    "Y-you.." Victoria stuttered and couldn''t say anything.

    Should she even say something? Hearing him, it''s so exciting.

    Vienna on the other hand cheered inside her heart.

    ''Yes, this is it. My time hase.'' Thinking of this she looked at him, her face''s expression were intoxicated and her lips aparted as she said "That you will have s-s.., n-no that you will have i-intimate action with us."

    In the end she still couldn''t say sex and finally had to change the word from sex to intimate.

    But even so her face was blushing and she was stuttering.

    "Haha you are right!" Damienughed and whispered lightly again.

    He hadn''t moved his head back, his head was still between theirs.

    Victoria felt her body trembling thinking that he would turn beast on the next second but at the same time there was some anticipation in her heart while Vienna body was trembling too but she was feeling excitement.

    Because if he turns beast the next second, she would know who he loves.

    But both of them were set to disappointed because Damien will naturally won''t turn into a beast.

    He felt their trembling body and the corner of his mouth''s were upturned.

    He felt that it was finally the time to say what he wanted to say before.

    They didn''t saw that he was smiling but his whispering created excitement in their bodies. One was afraid and anticipated while other wanted him to turn the beast.

    Thinking that it was finally that time he whispered again "Call Me Daddy!"

    "Huh!?"

    ...

    "Damn it! What happened master, why I didn''t find anything!" Henry asked his master and felt that this secret realm didn''t seem to have any treasures.

    Forget about treasures but there ain''t any food to eat. As for the chances that his master previously said that to him, he already forget about it.

    At this time he even wanted to scold his master. His breathing was rough and he was enduring the anger inside his heart.

    Hearing Henry, his master didn''t know what to say. In fact all the previous road that Henry went before were pointed out by him.

    He thought there might be some chances that could be useful however he didn''t know what happened, whether he is wrong or is that Henry''s luck is too bad but they don''t get anything.

    He didn''t know and even think that Henry wanted to scold him and was enduring his anger.

    He shook his head inside the tower and replied him "I really think this secret realm will have some chances for you."

    Henry was angry even more after he heard what his master said but he didn''t scolded or said anything cause he knows whatever he has, his master has a big role in everything.

    If his master hadn''t epted him as his disciple then he would still be bullied by Byers family ''young geniuses.''

    But it''s also doesn''t mean that he will always went on the path that his master pointed out.

    He calmed down himself and asked "Master, how did you think that this secret realm will have some chances for me. Is it because the gate of secret realm opened muchter or is it your gut feeling?"

    He wanted to know on the basis of what his master was so confident that he will get some amazing chances in this secret realm.

    "Well..." Hearing his disciple asking him this he felt a little embarrassed. He was silent for a moment before replying "On my gut feeling."

    "Master you..." Hearing him, Henry almost has a heart attack.

    ''You damn old man, because of you I haven''t got anything till now.'' He thought so inside his heart but didn''t said anything outside.

    At this time, he suddenly heard some fighting sounds.

    And he was interested, not cause of anything but because he heard a girl voice.

    If it was man, he wouldn''t be interested in saving him and even wait for him to be getting killed so he can reap all the benefits however things would be different if it was a girl.

    "Master, let''s go we have to save a girl."

    Hearing his disciple, inside the tower a old looking man in soul state had a ck expression on his face.

    He didn''t know what to say. He wanted to scold Henry but he dare not cause what if he didn''t released himter when he can.

    However he didn''t replied to him.

    Henry also didn''t waited for his master voice and quickly sprinted towards where the sound wasing from.

    Aftering, he saw a very beautiful girl fighting with a big cat.

    Henry looked at the cat and didn''t felt any threat from it so he was sure to save the girl.

    He looked at the girl and thought ''She is beautiful and talented. So she must have some background and I can use that for my own good not only that I would also get a beautiful girl''s love. Hehehe, maybe this is my chance.''

    As he was thinking he saw that the girl was in danger and about to be killed by that big cat.

    In fact calling that animal cat would be inappropriate because her body was big as a fat lion and that cat has sharp teeth as if her teeth would even chew the iron. Not only that, that cat eyes were red too. As if she was angry and about to eat whatever was in front of it.

    As he saw that girl that was about to be killed, his eyes shed and he shouted "Wait just a minute, I aming to save you."

    He said and his palm striked towards that cat.

    That cat was powerful however he was even more powerful.

    Thinking of this a light shed in his eyes and hit as his palm hit the cat, that cat flew away.

    Then he saw that after that cat was hit by his palm, that cat didn''t fought back but wanted to run.

    ''Hmph so you know the level of difference between us but it''s toote. You tried to kill a girl whom you shouldn''t.'' The first moment he saw that girl, he already thought that she can be only his in this life.

    He thinks that it''s fate that he met her like that and saved her life.

    Even so after hitting that cat, he didn''t went to the girl to help her in standing but went towards that cat who wanted to run away from here.

    Muskan Maignes saw a maning to save her and as she saw that mam who obviously wanted to fight with that big cat, she couldn''t help but shout to remind him "Be careful that cat''s realm is qi 7th stage."

    There is a big difference in human and animals.

    The main difference is that animal''s are more powerful in the same realm as human cause of their physical strength.

    That''s why she wanted to remind that man. Whoe to save herself.

    At the same time, she felt that she had found her love.

    It''s not that she has delusion but because before when she was about to get killed she had thought that whomever saved her she will be his women.

    If the man has good skin and is handsome then marry him and if the man who saved her is not handsome then repay him in her next life by bing cow and horse.

    As for thinking that what will she do it a girl saved her, well she hadn''t thought about that.

    ***

    Hey author is here,

    Sorry for taking long break, the update schedule will be a little unstable but I will try to write as much as I can.

    Byy. Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58.

    ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call ~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapterdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock ItCal

 Chapter 233: dont Unlock It

    As Damien heard them, he was about to exin that he like to sleep in underwear but he stopped and thought ''Hehehe after all it will be fun to tease them.''

    Thinking of this he moved towards them.

    The space inside the camp was small and as he moved, he appeared in before them.

    He smiled and put his arms around on their waist.

    They were standing and crouching a little next to each other. They were very close.

    He moved his head between their head''s and whispered "What do you think?"

    After whispering, at the end he released his breathing,that was hot on their ears.

    Hearing Damien, Vienna and Victoria blushed and felt that their faces were so hot. Especially their ears which were even hotter.

    "Y-you.." Victoria stuttered and couldn''t say anything.

    Should she even say something? Hearing him, it''s so exciting.

    Vienna on the other hand cheered inside her heart.

    ''Yes, this is it. My time hase.'' Thinking of this she looked at him, her face''s expression were intoxicated and her lips aparted as she said "That you will have s-s.., n-no that you will have i-intimate action with us."

    In the end she still couldn''t say sex and finally had to change the word from sex to intimate.

    But even so her face was blushing and she was stuttering.

    "Haha you are right!" Damienughed and whispered lightly again.

    He hadn''t moved his head back, his head was still between theirs.

    Victoria felt her body trembling thinking that he would turn beast on the next second but at the same time there was some anticipation in her heart while Vienna body was trembling too but she was feeling excitement.

    Because if he turns beast the next second, she would know who he loves.

    But both of them were set to disappointed because Damien will naturally won''t turn into a beast.

    He felt their trembling body and the corner of his mouth''s were upturned.

    He felt that it was finally the time to say what he wanted to say before.

    They didn''t saw that he was smiling but his whispering created excitement in their bodies. One was afraid and anticipated while other wanted him to turn the beast.

    Thinking that it was finally that time he whispered again "Call Me Daddy!"

    "Huh!?"

    ...

    "Damn it! What happened master, why I didn''t find anything!" Henry asked his master and felt that this secret realm didn''t seem to have any treasures.

    Forget about treasures but there ain''t any food to eat. As for the chances that his master previously said that to him, he already forget about it.

    At this time he even wanted to scold his master. His breathing was rough and he was enduring the anger inside his heart.

    Hearing Henry, his master didn''t know what to say. In fact all the previous road that Henry went before were pointed out by him.

    He thought there might be some chances that could be useful however he didn''t know what happened, whether he is wrong or is that Henry''s luck is too bad but they don''t get anything.

    He didn''t know and even think that Henry wanted to scold him and was enduring his anger.

    He shook his head inside the tower and replied him "I really think this secret realm will have some chances for you."

    Henry was angry even more after he heard what his master said but he didn''t scolded or said anything cause he knows whatever he has, his master has a big role in everything.

    If his master hadn''t epted him as his disciple then he would still be bullied by Byers family ''young geniuses.''

    But it''s also doesn''t mean that he will always went on the path that his master pointed out.

    He calmed down himself and asked "Master, how did you think that this secret realm will have some chances for me. Is it because the gate of secret realm opened muchter or is it your gut feeling?"

    He wanted to know on the basis of what his master was so confident that he will get some amazing chances in this secret realm.

    "Well..." Hearing his disciple asking him this he felt a little embarrassed. He was silent for a moment before replying "On my gut feeling."

    "Master you..." Hearing him, Henry almost has a heart attack.

    ''You damn old man, because of you I haven''t got anything till now.'' He thought so inside his heart but didn''t said anything outside.

    At this time, he suddenly heard some fighting sounds.

    And he was interested, not cause of anything but because he heard a girl voice.

    If it was man, he wouldn''t be interested in saving him and even wait for him to be getting killed so he can reap all the benefits however things would be different if it was a girl.

    "Master, let''s go we have to save a girl."

    Hearing his disciple, inside the tower a old looking man in soul state had a ck expression on his face.

    He didn''t know what to say. He wanted to scold Henry but he dare not cause what if he didn''t released himter when he can.

    However he didn''t replied to him.

    Henry also didn''t waited for his master voice and quickly sprinted towards where the sound wasing from.

    Aftering, he saw a very beautiful girl fighting with a big cat.

    Henry looked at the cat and didn''t felt any threat from it so he was sure to save the girl.

    He looked at the girl and thought ''She is beautiful and talented. So she must have some background and I can use that for my own good not only that I would also get a beautiful girl''s love. Hehehe, maybe this is my chance.''

    As he was thinking he saw that the girl was in danger and about to be killed by that big cat.

    In fact calling that animal cat would be inappropriate because her body was big as a fat lion and that cat has sharp teeth as if her teeth would even chew the iron. Not only that, that cat eyes were red too. As if she was angry and about to eat whatever was in front of it.

    As he saw that girl that was about to be killed, his eyes shed and he shouted "Wait just a minute, I aming to save you."

    He said and his palm striked towards that cat.

    That cat was powerful however he was even more powerful.

    Thinking of this a light shed in his eyes and hit as his palm hit the cat, that cat flew away.

    Then he saw that after that cat was hit by his palm, that cat didn''t fought back but wanted to run.

    ''Hmph so you know the level of difference between us but it''s toote. You tried to kill a girl whom you shouldn''t.'' The first moment he saw that girl, he already thought that she can be only his in this life.

    He thinks that it''s fate that he met her like that and saved her life.

    Even so after hitting that cat, he didn''t went to the girl to help her in standing but went towards that cat who wanted to run away from here.

    Muskan Maignes saw a maning to save her and as she saw that mam who obviously wanted to fight with that big cat, she couldn''t help but shout to remind him "Be careful that cat''s realm is qi 7th stage."

    There is a big difference in human and animals.

    The main difference is that animal''s are more powerful in the same realm as human cause of their physical strength.

    That''s why she wanted to remind that man. Whoe to save herself.

    At the same time, she felt that she had found her love.

    It''s not that she has delusion but because before when she was about to get killed she had thought that whomever saved her she will be his women.

    If the man has good skin and is handsome then marry him and if the man who saved her is not handsome then repay him in her next life by bing cow and horse.

    As for thinking that what will she do it a girl saved her, well she hadn''t thought about that.

    ***

    Hey author ,

    Sorry for taking long break, the update schedule will be a don''t Unlock It unstable but I will try to write as much as I can.

    Byy. Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58.

    ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call ~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapterdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock ItCall Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~~Chapter 58.

    ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~hbjbj h j n

 Chapter 234: dont Unlock It

    As Damien heard them, he was about to exin that he like to sleep in underwear but he stopped and thought ''Hehehe after all it will be fun to tease them.''

    Thinking of this he moved towards them.

    The space inside the camp was small and as he moved, he appeared in before them.

    He smiled and put his arms around on their waist.

    They were standing and crouching a little next to each other. They were very close.

    He moved his head between their head''s and whispered "What do you think?"

    After whispering, at the end he released his breathing,that was hot on their ears.

    Hearing Damien, Vienna and Victoria blushed and felt that their faces were so hot. Especially their ears which were even hotter.

    "Y-you.." Victoria stuttered and couldn''t say anything.

    Should she even say something? Hearing him, it''s so exciting.

    Vienna on the other hand cheered inside her heart.

    ''Yes, this is it. My time hase.'' Thinking of this she looked at him, her face''s expression were intoxicated and her lips aparted as she said "That you will have s-s.., n-no that you will have i-intimate action with us."

    In the end she still couldn''t say sex and finally had to change the word from sex to intimate.

    But even so her face was blushing and she was stuttering.

    "Haha you are right!" Damienughed and whispered lightly again.

    He hadn''t moved his head back, his head was still between theirs.

    Victoria felt her body trembling thinking that he would turn beast on the next second but at the same time there was some anticipation in her heart while Vienna body was trembling too but she was feeling excitement.

    Because if he turns beast the next second, she would know who he loves.

    But both of them were set to disappointed because Damien will naturally won''t turn into a beast.

    He felt their trembling body and the corner of his mouth''s were upturned.

    He felt that it was finally the time to say what he wanted to say before.

    They didn''t saw that he was smiling but his whispering created excitement in their bodies. One was afraid and anticipated while other wanted him to turn the beast.

    Thinking that it was finally that time he whispered again "Call Me Daddy!"

    "Huh!?"

    ...

    "Damn it! What happened master, why I didn''t find anything!" Henry asked his master and felt that this secret realm didn''t seem to have any treasures.

    Forget about treasures but there ain''t any food to eat. As for the chances that his master previously said that to him, he already forget about it.

    At this time he even wanted to scold his master. His breathing was rough and he was enduring the anger inside his heart.

    Hearing Henry, his master didn''t know what to say. In fact all the previous road that Henry went before were pointed out by him.

    He thought there might be some chances that could be useful however he didn''t know what happened, whether he is wrong or is that Henry''s luck is too bad but they don''t get anything.

    He didn''t know and even think that Henry wanted to scold him and was enduring his anger.

    He shook his head inside the tower and replied him "I really think this secret realm will have some chances for you."

    Henry was angry even more after he heard what his master said but he didn''t scolded or said anything cause he knows whatever he has, his master has a big role in everything.

    If his master hadn''t epted him as his disciple then he would still be bullied by Byers family ''young geniuses.''

    But it''s also doesn''t mean that he will always went on the path that his master pointed out.

    He calmed down himself and asked "Master, how did you think that this secret realm will have some chances for me. Is it because the gate of secret realm opened muchter or is it your gut feeling?"

    He wanted to know on the basis of what his master was so confident that he will get some amazing chances in this secret realm.

    "Well..." Hearing his disciple asking him this he felt a little embarrassed. He was silent for a moment before replying "On my gut feeling."

    "Master you..." Hearing him, Henry almost has a heart attack.

    ''You damn old man, because of you I haven''t got anything till now.'' He thought so inside his heart but didn''t said anything outside.

    At this time, he suddenly heard some fighting sounds.

    And he was interested, not cause of anything but because he heard a girl voice.

    If it was man, he wouldn''t be interested in saving him and even wait for him to be getting killed so he can reap all the benefits however things would be different if it was a girl.

    "Master, let''s go we have to save a girl."

    Hearing his disciple, inside the tower a old looking man in soul state had a ck expression on his face.

    He didn''t know what to say. He wanted to scold Henry but he dare not cause what if he didn''t released himter when he can.

    However he didn''t replied to him.

    Henry also didn''t waited for his master voice and quickly sprinted towards where the sound wasing from.

    Aftering, he saw a very beautiful girl fighting with a big cat.

    Henry looked at the cat and didn''t felt any threat from it so he was sure to save the girl.

    He looked at the girl and thought ''She is beautiful and talented. So she must have some background and I can use that for my own good not only that I would also get a beautiful girl''s love. Hehehe, maybe this is my chance.''

    As he was thinking he saw that the girl was in danger and about to be killed by that big cat.

    In fact calling that animal cat would be inappropriate because her body was big as a fat lion and that cat has sharp teeth as if her teeth would even chew the iron. Not only that, that cat eyes were red too. As if she was angry and about to eat whatever was in front of it.

    As he saw that girl that was about to be killed, his eyes shed and he shouted "Wait just a minute, I aming to save you."

    He said and his palm striked towards that cat.

    That cat was powerful however he was even more powerful.

    Thinking of this a light shed in his eyes and hit as his palm hit the cat, that cat flew away.

    Then he saw that after that cat was hit by his palm, that cat didn''t fought back but wanted to run.

    ''Hmph so you know the level of difference between us but it''s toote. You tried to kill a girl whom you shouldn''t.'' The first moment he saw that girl, he already thought that she can be only his in this life.

    He thinks that it''s fate that he met her like that and saved her life.

    Even so after hitting that cat, he didn''t went to the girl to help her in standing but went towards that cat who wanted to run away from here.

    Muskan Maignes saw a maning to save her and as she saw that mam who obviously wanted to fight with that big cat, she couldn''t help but shout to remind him "Be careful that cat''s realm is qi 7th stage."

    There is a big difference in human and animals.

    The main difference is that animal''s are more powerful in the same realm as human cause of their physical strength.

    That''s why she wanted to remind that man. Whoe to save herself.

    At the same time, she felt that she had found her love.

    It''s not that she has delusion but because before when she was about to get killed she had thought that whomever saved her she will be his women.

    If the man has good skin and is handsome then marry him and if the man who saved her is not handsome then repay him in her next life by bing cow and horse.

    As for thinking that what will she do it a girl saved her, well she hadn''t thought about that.

    ***

    Hey author ,

    Sorry for taking long break, the update schedule will be a don''t Unlock It unstable but I will try to write as much as I can.

    Byy. Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58.

    ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call ~ j jall Me Dad~Chapterdon''t Unlock Itdon''t  Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock ItCall Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~dadd Me Dad~Chapter 58.

    ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~don''t Unlock It

 Chapter 235: dont Unlock It

    As Damien heard them, he was about to exin that he like to sleep in underwear but he stopped and thought ''Hehehe after all it will be fun to tease them.''

    Thinking of this he moved towards them.

    The space inside the camp was small and as he moved, he appeared in before them.

    He smiled and put his arms around on their waist.

    They were standing and crouching a little next to each other. They were very close.

    He moved his head between their head''s and whispered "What do you think?"

    After whispering, at the end he released his breathing,that was hot on their ears.

    Hearing Damien, Vienna and Victoria blushed and felt that their faces were so hot. Especially their ears which were even hotter.

    "Y-you.." Victoria stuttered and couldn''t say anything.

    Should she even say something? Hearing him, it''s so exciting.

    Vienna on the other hand cheered inside her heart.

    ''Yes, this is it. My time hase.'' Thinking of this she looked at him, her face''s expression were intoxicated and her lips aparted as she said "That you will have s-s.., n-no that you will have i-intimate action with us."

    In the end she still couldn''t say sex and finally had to change the word from sex to intimate.

    But even so her face was blushing and she was stuttering.

    "Haha you are right!" Damienughed and whispered lightly again.

    He hadn''t moved his head back, his head was still between theirs.

    Victoria felt her body trembling thinking that he would turn beast on the next second but at the same time there was some anticipation in her heart while Vienna body was trembling too but she was feeling excitement.

    Because if he turns beast the next second, she would know who he loves.

    But both of them were set to disappointed because Damien will naturally won''t turn into a beast.

    He felt their trembling body and the corner of his mouth''s were upturned.

    He felt that it was finally the time to say what he wanted to say before.

    They didn''t saw that he was smiling but his whispering created excitement in their bodies. One was afraid and anticipated while other wanted him to turn the beast.

    Thinking that it was finally that time he whispered again "Call Me Daddy!"

    "Huh!?"

    ...

    "Damn it! What happened master, why I didn''t find anything!" Henry asked his master and felt that this secret realm didn''t seem to have any treasures.

    Forget about treasures but there ain''t any food to eat. As for the chances that his master previously said that to him, he already forget about it.

    At this time he even wanted to scold his master. His breathing was rough and he was enduring the anger inside his heart.

    Hearing Henry, his master didn''t know what to say. In fact all the previous road that Henry went before were pointed out by him.

    He thought there might be some chances that could be useful however he didn''t know what happened, whether he is wrong or is that Henry''s luck is too bad but they don''t get anything.

    He didn''t know and even think that Henry wanted to scold him and was enduring his anger.

    He shook his head inside the tower and replied him "I really think this secret realm will have some chances for you."

    Henry was angry even more after he heard what his master said but he didn''t scolded or said anything cause he knows whatever he has, his master has a big role in everything.

    If his master hadn''t epted him as his disciple then he would still be bullied by Byers family ''young geniuses.''

    But it''s also doesn''t mean that he will always went on the path that his master pointed out.

    He calmed down himself and asked "Master, how did you think that this secret realm will have some chances for me. Is it because the gate of secret realm opened muchter or is it your gut feeling?"

    He wanted to know on the basis of what his master was so confident that he will get some amazing chances in this secret realm.

    "Well..." Hearing his disciple asking him this he felt a little embarrassed. He was silent for a moment before replying "On my gut feeling."

    "Master you..." Hearing him, Henry almost has a heart attack.

    ''You damn old man, because of you I haven''t got anything till now.'' He thought so inside his heart but didn''t said anything outside.

    At this time, he suddenly heard some fighting sounds.

    And he was interested, not cause of anything but because he heard a girl voice.

    If it was man, he wouldn''t be interested in saving him and even wait for him to be getting killed so he can reap all the benefits however things would be different if it was a girl.

    "Master, let''s go we have to save a girl."

    Hearing his disciple, inside the tower a old looking man in soul state had a ck expression on his face.

    He didn''t know what to say. He wanted to scold Henry but he dare not cause what if he didn''t released himter when he can.

    However he didn''t replied to him.

    Henry also didn''t waited for his master voice and quickly sprinted towards where the sound wasing from.

    Aftering, he saw a very beautiful girl fighting with a big cat.

    Henry looked at the cat and didn''t felt any threat from it so he was sure to save the girl.

    He looked at the girl and thought ''She is beautiful and talented. So she must have some background and I can use that for my own good not only that I would also get a beautiful girl''s love. Hehehe, maybe this is my chance.''

    As he was thinking he saw that the girl was in danger and about to be killed by that big cat.

    In fact calling that animal cat would be inappropriate because her body was big as a fat lion and that cat has sharp teeth as if her teeth would even chew the iron. Not only that, that cat eyes were red too. As if she was angry and about to eat whatever was in front of it.

    As he saw that girl that was about to be killed, his eyes shed and he shouted "Wait just a minute, I aming to save you."

    He said and his palm striked towards that cat.

    That cat was powerful however he was even more powerful.

    Thinking of this a light shed in his eyes and hit as his palm hit the cat, that cat flew away.

    Then he saw that after that cat was hit by his palm, that cat didn''t fought back but wanted to run.

    ''Hmph so you know the level of difference between us but it''s toote. You tried to kill a girl whom you shouldn''t.'' The first moment he saw that girl, he already thought that she can be only his in this life.

    He thinks that it''s fate that he met her like that and saved her life.

    Even so after hitting that cat, he didn''t went to the girl to help her in standing but went towards that cat who wanted to run away from here.

    Muskan Maignes saw a maning to save her and as she saw that mam who obviously wanted to fight with that big cat, she couldn''t help but shout to remind him "Be careful that cat''s realm is qi 7th stage."

    There is a big difference in human and animals.

    The main difference is that animal''s are more powerful in the same realm as human cause of their physical strength.

    That''s why she wanted to remind that man. Whoe to save herself.

    At the same time, she felt that she had found her love.

    It''s not that she has delusion but because before when she was about to get killed she had thought that whomever saved her she will be his women.

    If the man has good skin and is handsome then marry him and if the man who saved her is not handsome then repay him in her next life by bing cow and horse.

    As for thinking that what will she do it a girl saved her, well she hadn''t thought about that.

    ***

    Hey author ,

    Sorry for taking long break, the update schedule will be a don''t Unlock It unstable but I will try to write as much as I can.

    Byy. Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58.

    ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call ~ j jall Me Dad~Chapterdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock. ~~Chapter 58. ~dadd Me Dad~Chapter 58.

    ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~don''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock It

 Chapter 236: dont Unlock It

    As Damien heard them, he was about to exin that he like to sleep in underwear but he stopped and thought ''Hehehe after all it will be fun to tease them.''

    Thinking of this he moved towards them.

    The space inside the camp was small and as he moved, he appeared in before them.

    He smiled and put his arms around on their waist.

    They were standing and crouching a little next to each other. They were very close.

    He moved his head between their head''s and whispered "What do you think?"

    After whispering, at the end he released his breathing,that was hot on their ears.

    Hearing Damien, Vienna and Victoria blushed and felt that their faces were so hot. Especially their ears which were even hotter.

    "Y-you.." Victoria stuttered and couldn''t say anything.

    Should she even say something? Hearing him, it''s so exciting.

    Vienna on the other hand cheered inside her heart.

    ''Yes, this is it. My time hase.'' Thinking of this she looked at him, her face''s expression were intoxicated and her lips aparted as she said "That you will have s-s.., n-no that you will have i-intimate action with us."

    In the end she still couldn''t say sex and finally had to change the word from sex to intimate.

    But even so her face was blushing and she was stuttering.

    "Haha you are right!" Damienughed and whispered lightly again.

    He hadn''t moved his head back, his head was still between theirs.

    Victoria felt her body trembling thinking that he would turn beast on the next second but at the same time there was some anticipation in her heart while Vienna body was trembling too but she was feeling excitement.

    Because if he turns beast the next second, she would know who he loves.

    But both of them were set to disappointed because Damien will naturally won''t turn into a beast.

    He felt their trembling body and the corner of his mouth''s were upturned.

    He felt that it was finally the time to say what he wanted to say before.

    They didn''t saw that he was smiling but his whispering created excitement in their bodies. One was afraid and anticipated while other wanted him to turn the beast.

    Thinking that it was finally that time he whispered again "Call Me Daddy!"

    "Huh!?"

    ...

    "Damn it! What happened master, why I didn''t find anything!" Henry asked his master and felt that this secret realm didn''t seem to have any treasures.

    Forget about treasures but there ain''t any food to eat. As for the chances that his master previously said that to him, he already forget about it.

    At this time he even wanted to scold his master. His breathing was rough and he was enduring the anger inside his heart.

    Hearing Henry, his master didn''t know what to say. In fact all the previous road that Henry went before were pointed out by him.

    He thought there might be some chances that could be useful however he didn''t know what happened, whether he is wrong or is that Henry''s luck is too bad but they don''t get anything.

    He didn''t know and even think that Henry wanted to scold him and was enduring his anger.

    He shook his head inside the tower and replied him "I really think this secret realm will have some chances for you."

    Henry was angry even more after he heard what his master said but he didn''t scolded or said anything cause he knows whatever he has, his master has a big role in everything.

    If his master hadn''t epted him as his disciple then he would still be bullied by Byers family ''young geniuses.''

    But it''s also doesn''t mean that he will always went on the path that his master pointed out.

    He calmed down himself and asked "Master, how did you think that this secret realm will have some chances for me. Is it because the gate of secret realm opened muchter or is it your gut feeling?"

    He wanted to know on the basis of what his master was so confident that he will get some amazing chances in this secret realm.

    "Well..." Hearing his disciple asking him this he felt a little embarrassed. He was silent for a moment before replying "On my gut feeling."

    "Master you..." Hearing him, Henry almost has a heart attack.

    ''You damn old man, because of you I haven''t got anything till now.'' He thought so inside his heart but didn''t said anything outside.

    At this time, he suddenly heard some fighting sounds.

    And he was interested, not cause of anything but because he heard a girl voice.

    If it was man, he wouldn''t be interested in saving him and even wait for him to be getting killed so he can reap all the benefits however things would be different if it was a girl.

    "Master, let''s go we have to save a girl."

    Hearing his disciple, inside the tower a old looking man in soul state had a ck expression on his face.

    He didn''t know what to say. He wanted to scold Henry but he dare not cause what if he didn''t released himter when he can.

    However he didn''t replied to him.

    Henry also didn''t waited for his master voice and quickly sprinted towards where the sound wasing from.

    Aftering, he saw a very beautiful girl fighting with a big cat.

    Henry looked at the cat and didn''t felt any threat from it so he was sure to save the girl.

    He looked at the girl and thought ''She is beautiful and talented. So she must have some background and I can use that for my own good not only that I would also get a beautiful girl''s love. Hehehe, maybe this is my chance.''

    As he was thinking he saw that the girl was in danger and about to be killed by that big cat.

    In fact calling that animal cat would be inappropriate because her body was big as a fat lion and that cat has sharp teeth as if her teeth would even chew the iron. Not only that, that cat eyes were red too. As if she was angry and about to eat whatever was in front of it.

    As he saw that girl that was about to be killed, his eyes shed and he shouted "Wait just a minute, I aming to save you."

    He said and his palm striked towards that cat.

    That cat was powerful however he was even more powerful.

    Thinking of this a light shed in his eyes and hit as his palm hit the cat, that cat flew away.

    Then he saw that after that cat was hit by his palm, that cat didn''t fought back but wanted to run.

    ''Hmph so you know the level of difference between us but it''s toote. You tried to kill a girl whom you shouldn''t.'' The first moment he saw that girl, he already thought that she can be only his in this life.

    He thinks that it''s fate that he met her like that and saved her life.

    Even so after hitting that cat, he didn''t went to the girl to help her in standing but went towards that cat who wanted to run away from here.

    Muskan Maignes saw a maning to save her and as she saw that mam who obviously wanted to fight with that big cat, she couldn''t help but shout to remind him "Be careful that cat''s realm is qi 7th stage."

    There is a big difference in human and animals.

    The main difference is that animal''s are more powerful in the same realm as human cause of their physical strength.

    That''s why she wanted to remind that man. Whoe to save herself.

    At the same time, she felt that she had found her love.

    It''s not that she has delusion but because before when she was about to get killed she had thought that whomever saved her she will be his women.

    If the man has good skin and is handsome then marry him and if the man who saved her is not handsome then repay him in her next life by bing cow and horse.

    As for thinking that what will she do it a girl saved her, well she hadn''t thought about that.

    ***

    Hey author ,

    long break, the update schedule will beh j j j  don''t Unlock It unstable but I will try to write as much as I can.

    Byy. Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58.

    ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call ~ j jall Me Dad~Chapterdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t  ItCall Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~~Chapter 58. ~dadd Me Dad~Chapter 58.

    ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~don''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock It

 Chapter 237: dont Unlock It

    As Damien heard them, he was about to exin that he like to sleep in underwear but he stopped and thought ''Hehehe after all it will be fun to tease them.''

    Thinking of this he moved towards them.

    The space inside the camp was small and as he moved, he appeared in before them.

    He smiled and put his arms around on their waist.

    They were standing and crouching a little next to each other. They were very close.

    He moved his head between their head''s and whispered "What do you think?"

    After whispering, at the end he released his breathing,that was hot on their ears.

    Hearing Damien, Vienna and Victoria blushed and felt that their faces were so hot. Especially their ears which were even hotter.

    "Y-you.." Victoria stuttered and couldn''t say anything.

    Should she even say something? Hearing him, it''s so exciting.

    Vienna on the other hand cheered inside her heart.

    ''Yes, this is it. My time hase.'' Thinking of this she looked at him, her face''s expression were intoxicated and her lips aparted as she said "That you will have s-s.., n-no that you will have i-intimate action with us."

    In the end she still couldn''t say sex and finally had to change the word from sex to intimate.

    But even so her face was blushing and she was stuttering.

    "Haha you are right!" Damienughed and whispered lightly again.

    He hadn''t moved his head back, his head was still between theirs.

    Victoria felt her body trembling thinking that he would turn beast on the next second but at the same time there was some anticipation in her heart while Vienna body was trembling too but she was feeling excitement.

    Because if he turns beast the next second, she would know who he loves.

    But both of them were set to disappointed because Damien will naturally won''t turn into a beast.

    He felt their trembling body and the corner of his mouth''s were upturned.

    He felt that it was finally the time to say what he wanted to say before.

    They didn''t saw that he was smiling but his whispering created excitement in their bodies. One was afraid and anticipated while other wanted him to turn the beast.

    Thinking that it was finally that time he whispered again "Call Me Daddy!"

    "Huh!?"

    ...

    "Damn it! What happened master, why I didn''t find anything!" Henry asked his master and felt that this secret realm didn''t seem to have any treasures.

    Forget about treasures but there ain''t any food to eat. As for the chances that his master previously said that to him, he already forget about it.

    At this time he even wanted to scold his master. His breathing was rough and he was enduring the anger inside his heart.

    Hearing Henry, his master didn''t know what to say. In fact all the previous road that Henry went before were pointed out by him.

    He thought there might be some chances that could be useful however he didn''t know what happened, whether he is wrong or is that Henry''s luck is too bad but they don''t get anything.

    He didn''t know and even think that Henry wanted to scold him and was enduring his anger.

    He shook his head inside the tower and replied him "I really think this secret realm will have some chances for you."

    Henry was angry even more after he heard what his master said but he didn''t scolded or said anything cause he knows whatever he has, his master has a big role in everything.

    If his master hadn''t epted him as his disciple then he would still be bullied by Byers family ''young geniuses.''

    But it''s also doesn''t mean that he will always went on the path that his master pointed out.

    He calmed down himself and asked "Master, how did you think that this secret realm will have some chances for me. Is it because the gate of secret realm opened muchter or is it your gut feeling?"

    He wanted to know on the basis of what his master was so confident that he will get some amazing chances in this secret realm.

    "Well..." Hearing his disciple asking him this he felt a little embarrassed. He was silent for a moment before replying "On my gut feeling."

    "Master you..." Hearing him, Henry almost has a heart attack.

    ''You damn old man, because of you I haven''t got anything till now.'' He thought so inside his heart but didn''t said anything outside.

    At this time, he suddenly heard some fighting sounds.

    And he was interested, not cause of anything but because he heard a girl voice.

    If it was man, he wouldn''t be interested in saving him and even wait for him to be getting killed so he can reap all the benefits however things would be different if it was a girl.

    "Master, let''s go we have to save a girl."

    Hearing his disciple, inside the tower a old looking man in soul state had a ck expression on his face.

    He didn''t know what to say. He wanted to scold Henry but he dare not cause what if he didn''t released himter when he can.

    However he didn''t replied to him.

    Henry also didn''t waited for his master voice and quickly sprinted towards where the sound wasing from.

    Aftering, he saw a very beautiful girl fighting with a big cat.

    Henry looked at the cat and didn''t felt any threat from it so he was sure to save the girl.

    He looked at the girl and thought ''She is beautiful and talented. So she must have some background and I can use that for my own good not only that I would also get a beautiful girl''s love. Hehehe, maybe this is my chance.''

    As he was thinking he saw that the girl was in danger and about to be killed by that big cat.

    In fact calling that animal cat would be inappropriate because her body was big as a fat lion and that cat has sharp teeth as if her teeth would even chew the iron. Not only that, that cat eyes were red too. As if she was angry and about to eat whatever was in front of it.

    As he saw that girl that was about to be killed, his eyes shed and he shouted "Wait just a minute, I aming to save you."

    He said and his palm striked towards that cat.

    That cat was powerful however he was even more powerful.

    Thinking of this a light shed in his eyes and hit as his palm hit the cat, that cat flew away.

    Then he saw that after that cat was hit by his palm, that cat didn''t fought back but wanted to run.

    ''Hmph so you know the level of difference between us but it''s toote. You tried to kill a girl whom you shouldn''t.'' The first moment he saw that girl, he already thought that she can be only his in this life.

    He thinks that it''s fate that he met her like that and saved her life.

    Even so after hitting that cat, he didn''t went to the girl to help her in standing but went towards that cat who wanted to run away from here.

    Muskan Maignes saw a maning to save her and as she saw that mam who obviously wanted to fight with that big cat, she couldn''t help but shout to remind him "Be careful that cat''s realm is qi 7th stage."

    There is a big difference in human and animals.

    The main difference is that animal''s are more powerful in the same realm as human cause of their physical strength.

    That''s why she wanted to remind that man. Whoe to save herself.

    At the same time, she felt that she had found her love.

    It''s h j j I  to get killed she had thought that whomever saved her she will be his women.

    If the man has good skin and is handsome then marry him and if the man who saved her is not handsome then repay him in her next life by bing cow and horse.

    As for thinking that what will she do it a girl saved her, well she hadn''t thought about that.

    ***

    Hey author ,

    Sorry for taking long break, the update schedule will be a don''t Unlock It unstable but I will try to write as much as I can.

    Byy. Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58.

    ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call ~ j jall M Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~~Chapter 58. ~dadd Me Dad~Chapter 58.

    ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~don''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock It

 Chapter 238: dont Unlock It

    As Damien heard them, he was about to exin that he like to sleep in underwear but he stopped and thought ''Hehehe after all it will be fun to tease them.''

    Thinking of this he moved towards them.

    The space inside the camp was small and as he moved, he appeared in before them.

    He smiled and put his arms around on their waist.

    They were standing and crouching a little next to each other. They were very close.

    He moved his head between their head''s and whispered "What do you think?"

    After whispering, at the end he released his breathing,that was hot on their ears.

    Hearing Damien, Vienna and Victoria blushed and felt that their faces were so hot. Especially their ears which were even hotter.

    "Y-you.." Victoria stuttered and couldn''t say anything.

    Should she even say something? Hearing him, it''s so exciting.

    Vienna on the other hand cheered inside her heart.

    ''Yes, this is it. My time hase.'' Thinking of this she looked at him, her face''s expression were intoxicated and her lips aparted as she said "That you will have s-s.., n-no that you will have i-intimate action with us."

    In the end she still couldn''t say sex and finally had to change the word from sex to intimate.

    But even so her face was blushing and she was stuttering.

    "Haha you are right!" Damienughed and whispered lightly again.

    He hadn''t moved his head back, his head was still between theirs.

    Victoria felt her body trembling thinking that he would turn beast on the next second but at the same time there was some anticipation in her heart while Vienna body was trembling too but she was feeling excitement.

    Because if he turns beast the next second, she would know who he loves.

    But both of them were set to disappointed because Damien will naturally won''t turn into a beast.

    He felt their trembling body and the corner of his mouth''s were upturned.

    He felt that it was finally the time to say what he wanted to say before.

    They didn''t saw that he was smiling but his whispering created excitement in their bodies. One was afraid and anticipated while other wanted him to turn the beast.

    Thinking that it was finally that time he whispered again "Call Me Daddy!"

    "Huh!?"

    ...

    "Damn it! What happened master, why I didn''t find anything!" Henry asked his master and felt that this secret realm didn''t seem to have any treasures.

    Forget about treasures but there ain''t any food to eat. As for the chances that his master previously said that to him, he already forget about it.

    At this time he even wanted to scold his master. His breathing was rough and he was enduring the anger inside his heart.

    Hearing Henry, his master didn''t know what to say. In fact all the previous road that Henry went before were pointed out by him.

    He thought there might be some chances that could be useful however he didn''t know what happened, whether he is wrong or is that Henry''s luck is too bad but they don''t get anything.

    He didn''t know and even think that Henry wanted to scold him and was enduring his anger.

    He shook his head inside the tower and replied him "I really think this secret realm will have some chances for you."

    Henry was angry even more after he heard what his master said but he didn''t scolded or said anything cause he knows whatever he has, his master has a big role in everything.

    If his master hadn''t epted him as his disciple then he would still be bullied by Byers family ''young geniuses.''

    But it''s also doesn''t mean that he will always went on the path that his master pointed out.

    He calmed down himself and asked "Master, how did you think that this secret realm will have some chances for me. Is it because the gate of secret realm opened muchter or is it your gut feeling?"

    He wanted to know on the basis of what his master was so confident that he will get some amazing chances in this secret realm.

    "Well..." Hearing his disciple asking him this he felt a little embarrassed. He was silent for a moment before replying "On my gut feeling."

    "Master you..." Hearing him, Henry almost has a heart attack.

    ''You damn old man, because of you I haven''t got anything till now.'' He thought so inside his heart but didn''t said anything outside.

    At this time, he suddenly heard some fighting sounds.

    And he was interested, not cause of anything but because he heard a girl voice.

    If it was man, he wouldn''t be interested in saving him and even wait for him to be getting killed so he can reap all the benefits however things would be different if it was a girl.

    "Master, let''s go we have to save a girl."

    Hearing his disciple, inside the tower a old looking man in soul state had a ck expression on his face.

    He didn''t know what to say. He wanted to scold Henry but he dare not cause what if he didn''t released himter when he can.

    However he didn''t replied to him.

    Henry also didn''t waited for his master voice and quickly sprinted towards where the sound wasing from.

    Aftering, he saw a very beautiful girl fighting with a big cat.

    Henry looked at the cat and didn''t felt any threat from it so he was sure to save the girl.

    He looked at the girl and thought ''She is beautiful and talented. So she must have some background and I can use that for my own good not only that I would also get a beautiful girl''s love. Hehehe, maybe this is my chance.''

    As he was thinking he saw that the girl was in danger and about to be killed by that big cat.

    In fact calling that animal cat would be inappropriate because her body was big as a fat lion and that cat has sharp teeth as if her teeth would even chew the iron. Not only that, that cat eyes were red too. As if she was angry and about to eat whatever was in front of it.

    As he saw that girl that was about to be killed, his eyes shed and he shouted "Wait just a minute, I aming to save you."

    He said and his palm striked towards that cat.

    That cat was powerful however he was even more powerful.

    Thinking of this a light shed in his eyes and hit as his palm hit the cat, that cat flew away.

    Then he saw that after that cat was hit by his palm, that cat didn''t fought back but wanted to run.

    ''Hmph so you know the level of difference between us but it''s toote. You tried to kill a girl whom you shouldn''t.'' The first moment he saw that girl, he already thought that she can be only his in this life.

    He thinks that it''s fate that he met her like that and saved her life.

    Even so after hitting that cat, he didn''t went to the girl to help her in standing but went towards that cat who wanted to run away from here.

    Muskan Maignes saw a maning to save her and as she saw that mam who obviously wanted to fight with that big cat, she couldn''t help but shout to remind him "Be careful that cat''s realm is qi 7th stage."

    There is a big difference in human and animals.

    The main difference is that animal''s are more powerful in the same realm as human cause of their physical strength.

    That''s why she wanted to remind that man. Whoe to save herself.

    At the same time, she felt that she had found her love.

    It''s h j j I  to get killed she had thought that whomever saved her she will be his women.

    If the man has good skin and is handsome then marry him and if the man who saved her is not handsome then repay him in her next life by bing cow and horse.

    As for thinking that what will she do it a girl saved her, well she hadn''t thought about that.

    ***

    Hey author ,

    Sorry for taking long break, the update schedule will be a don''t Unlock It unstable but I will try to write as much as I can.

    Byy. 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58.

    ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call ~ j jall M Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~~Chapter 58. ~dadd Me Dad~Chapter 58.

    ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~don''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock It

 Chapter 239: dont Unlock It

    As Damien heard them, he was about to exin that he like to sleep in underwear but he stopped and thought ''Hehehe after all it will be fun to tease them.''

    Thinking of this he moved towards them.

    The space inside the camp was small and as he moved, he appeared in before them.

    He smiled and put his arms around on their waist.

    They were standing and crouching a little next to each other. They were very close.

    He moved his head between their head''s and whispered "What do you think?"

    After whispering, at the end he released his breathing,that was hot on their ears.

    Hearing Damien, Vienna and Victoria blushed and felt that their faces were so hot. Especially their ears which were even hotter.

    "Y-you.." Victoria stuttered and couldn''t say anything.

    Should she even say something? Hearing him, it''s so exciting.

    Vienna on the other hand cheered inside her heart.

    ''Yes, this is it. My time hase.'' Thinking of this she looked at him, her face''s expression were intoxicated and her lips aparted as she said "That you will have s-s.., n-no that you will have i-intimate action with us."

    In the end she still couldn''t say sex and finally had to change the word from sex to intimate.

    But even so her face was blushing and she was stuttering.

    "Haha you are right!" Damienughed and whispered lightly again.

    He hadn''t moved his head back, his head was still between theirs.

    Victoria felt her body trembling thinking that he would turn beast on the next second but at the same time there was some anticipation in her heart while Vienna body was trembling too but she was feeling excitement.

    Because if he turns beast the next second, she would know who he loves.

    But both of them were set to disappointed because Damien will naturally won''t turn into a beast.

    He felt their trembling body and the corner of his mouth''s were upturned.

    He felt that it was finally the time to say what he wanted to say before.

    They didn''t saw that he was smiling but his whispering created excitement in their bodies. One was afraid and anticipated while other wanted him to turn the beast.

    Thinking that it was finally that time he whispered again "Call Me Daddy!"

    "Huh!?"

    ...

    "Damn it! What happened master, why I didn''t find anything!" Henry asked his master and felt that this secret realm didn''t seem to have any treasures.

    Forget about treasures but there ain''t any food to eat. As for the chances that his master previously said that to him, he already forget about it.

    At this time he even wanted to scold his master. His breathing was rough and he was enduring the anger inside his heart.

    Hearing Henry, his master didn''t know what to say. In fact all the previous road that Henry went before were pointed out by him.

    He thought there might be some chances that could be useful however he didn''t know what happened, whether he is wrong or is that Henry''s luck is too bad but they don''t get anything.

    He didn''t know and even think that Henry wanted to scold him and was enduring his anger.

    He shook his head inside the tower and replied him "I really think this secret realm will have some chances for you."

    Henry was angry even more after he heard what his master said but he didn''t scolded or said anything cause he knows whatever he has, his master has a big role in everything.

    If his master hadn''t epted him as his disciple then he would still be bullied by Byers family ''young geniuses.''

    But it''s also doesn''t mean that he will always went on the path that his master pointed out.

    He calmed down himself and asked "Master, how did you think that this secret realm will have some chances for me. Is it because the gate of secret realm opened muchter or is it your gut feeling?"

    He wanted to know on the basis of what his master was so confident that he will get some amazing chances in this secret realm.

    "Well..." Hearing his disciple asking him this he felt a little embarrassed. He was silent for a moment before replying "On my gut feeling."

    "Master you..." Hearing him, Henry almost has a heart attack.

    ''You damn old man, because of you I haven''t got anything till now.'' He thought so inside his heart but didn''t said anything outside.

    At this time, he suddenly heard some fighting sounds.

    And he was interested, not cause of anything but because he heard a girl voice.

    If it was man, he wouldn''t be interested in saving him and even wait for him to be getting killed so he can reap all the benefits however things would be different if it was a girl.

    "Master, let''s go we have to save a girl."

    Hearing his disciple, inside the tower a old looking man in soul state had a ck expression on his face.

    He didn''t know what to say. He wanted to scold Henry but he dare not cause what if he didn''t released himter when he can.

    However he didn''t replied to him.

    Henry also didn''t waited for his master voice and quickly sprinted towards where the sound wasing from.

    Aftering, he saw a very beautiful girl fighting with a big cat.

    Henry looked at the cat and didn''t felt any threat from it so he was sure to save the girl.

    He looked at the girl and thought ''She is beautiful and talented. So she must have some background and I can use that for my own good not only that I would also get a beautiful girl''s love. Hehehe, maybe this is my chance.''

    As he was thinking he saw that the girl was in danger and about to be killed by that big cat.

    In fact calling that animal cat would be inappropriate because her body was big as a fat lion and that cat has sharp teeth as if her teeth would even chew the iron. Not only that, that cat eyes were red too. As if she was angry and about to eat whatever was in front of it.

    As he saw that girl that was about to be killed, his eyes shed and he shouted "Wait just a minute, I aming to save you."

    He said and his palm striked towards that cat.

    That cat was powerful however he was even more powerful.

    Thinking of this a light shed in his eyes and hit as his palm hit the cat, that cat flew away.

    Then he saw that after that cat was hit by his palm, that cat didn''t fought back but wanted to run.

    ''Hmph so you know the level of difference between us but it''s toote. You tried to kill a girl whom you shouldn''t.'' The first moment he saw that girl, he already thought that she can be only his in this life.

    He thinks that it''s fate that he met her like that and saved her life.

    Even so after hitting that cat, he didn''t went to the girl to help her in standing but went towards that cat who wanted to run away from here.

    Muskan Maignes saw a maning to save her and as she saw that mam who obviously wanted to fight with that big cat, she couldn''t help but shout to remind him "Be careful that cat''s realm is qi 7th stage."

    There is a big difference in human and animals.

    The main difference is that animal''s are more powerful in the same realm as human cause of their physical strength.

    That''s why she wanted to remind that man. Whoe to save herself.

    At the same time, she felt that she had found her love.

    It''s h j j I  to get killed she had thought that whomever saved her she will be his women.

    If the man has good skin and is handsome then marry him and if the man who saved her is not handsome then repay him in her next life by bing cow and horse.

    As for thinking that what will she do it a girl saved her, well she hadn''t thought about that.

    ***

    Hey author ,

    Sorry for taking long break, the update schedule will be a don''t Unlock It unstable but I will try to write as much as I can.

    Byy. 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58.

    ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call ~ j jall M Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~~Chapter 58. ~dadd Me Dad~Chapter 58.

    ~Call Me Dad~ j j j j j nDone reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel. It

 Chapter 240: Dont Unlock It

    As Damien heard them, he was about to exin that he like to sleep in underwear but he stopped and thought ''Hehehe after all it will be fun to tease them.''

    Thinking of this he moved towards them.

    The space inside the camp was small and as he moved, he appeared in before them.

    He smiled and put his arms around on their waist.

    They were standing and crouching a little next to each other. They were very close.

    He moved his head between their head''s and whispered "What do you think?"

    After whispering, at the end he released his breathing,that was hot on their ears.

    Hearing Damien, Vienna and Victoria blushed and felt that their faces were so hot. Especially their ears which were even hotter.

    "Y-you.." Victoria stuttered and couldn''t say anything.

    Should she even say something? Hearing him, it''s so exciting.

    Vienna on the other hand cheered inside her heart.

    ''Yes, this is it. My time hase.'' Thinking of this she looked at him, her face''s expression were intoxicated and her lips aparted as she said "That you will have s-s.., n-no that you will have i-intimate action with us."

    In the end she still couldn''t say sex and finally had to change the word from sex to intimate.

    But even so her face was blushing and she was stuttering.

    "Haha you are right!" Damienughed and whispered lightly again.

    He hadn''t moved his head back, his head was still between theirs.

    Victoria felt her body trembling thinking that he would turn beast on the next second but at the same time there was some anticipation in her heart while Vienna body was trembling too but she was feeling excitement.

    Because if he turns beast the next second, she would know who he loves.

    But both of them were set to disappointed because Damien will naturally won''t turn into a beast.

    He felt their trembling body and the corner of his mouth''s were upturned.

    He felt that it was finally the time to say what he wanted to say before.

    They didn''t saw that he was smiling but his whispering created excitement in their bodies. One was afraid and anticipated while other wanted him to turn the beast.

    Thinking that it was finally that time he whispered again "Call Me Daddy!"

    "Huh!?"

    ...

    "Damn it! What happened master, why I didn''t find anything!" Henry asked his master and felt that this secret realm didn''t seem to have any treasures.

    Forget about treasures but there ain''t any food to eat. As for the chances that his master previously said that to him, he already forget about it.

    At this time he even wanted to scold his master. His breathing was rough and he was enduring the anger inside his heart.

    Hearing Henry, his master didn''t know what to say. In fact all the previous road that Henry went before were pointed out by him.

    He thought there might be some chances that could be useful however he didn''t know what happened, whether he is wrong or is that Henry''s luck is too bad but they don''t get anything.

    He didn''t know and even think that Henry wanted to scold him and was enduring his anger.

    He shook his head inside the tower and replied him "I really think this secret realm will have some chances for you."

    Henry was angry even more after he heard what his master said but he didn''t scolded or said anything cause he knows whatever he has, his master has a big role in everything.

    If his master hadn''t epted him as his disciple then he would still be bullied by Byers family ''young geniuses.''

    But it''s also doesn''t mean that he will always went on the path that his master pointed out.

    He calmed down himself and asked "Master, how did you think that this secret realm will have some chances for me. Is it because the gate of secret realm opened muchter or is it your gut feeling?"

    He wanted to know on the basis of what his master was so confident that he will get some amazing chances in this secret realm.

    "Well..." Hearing his disciple asking him this he felt a little embarrassed. He was silent for a moment before replying "On my gut feeling."

    "Master you..." Hearing him, Henry almost has a heart attack.

    ''You damn old man, because of you I haven''t got anything till now.'' He thought so inside his heart but didn''t said anything outside.

    At this time, he suddenly heard some fighting sounds.

    And he was interested, not cause of anything but because he heard a girl voice.

    If it was man, he wouldn''t be interested in saving him and even wait for him to be getting killed so he can reap all the benefits however things would be different if it was a girl.

    "Master, let''s go we have to save a girl."

    Hearing his disciple, inside the tower a old looking man in soul state had a ck expression on his face.

    He didn''t know what to say. He wanted to scold Henry but he dare not cause what if he didn''t released himter when he can.

    However he didn''t replied to him.

    Henry also didn''t waited for his master voice and quickly sprinted towards where the sound wasing from.

    Aftering, he saw a very beautiful girl fighting with a big cat.

    Henry looked at the cat and didn''t felt any threat from it so he was sure to save the girl.

    He looked at the girl and thought ''She is beautiful and talented. So she must have some background and I can use that for my own good not only that I would also get a beautiful girl''s love. Hehehe, maybe this is my chance.''

    As he was thinking he saw that the girl was in danger and about to be killed by that big cat.

    In fact calling that animal cat would be inappropriate because her body was big as a fat lion and that cat has sharp teeth as if her teeth would even chew the iron. Not only that, that cat eyes were red too. As if she was angry and about to eat whatever was in front of it.

    As he saw that girl that was about to be killed, his eyes shed and he shouted "Wait just a minute, I aming to save you."

    He said and his palm striked towards that cat.

    That cat was powerful however he was even more powerful.

    Thinking of this a light shed in his eyes and hit as his palm hit the cat, that cat flew away.

    Then he saw that after that cat was hit by his palm, that cat didn''t fought back but wanted to run.

    ''Hmph so you know the level of difference between us but it''s toote. You tried to kill a girl whom you shouldn''t.'' The first moment he saw that girl, he already thought that she can be only his in this life.

    He thinks that it''s fate that he met her like that and saved her life.

    Even so after hitting that cat, he didn''t went to the girl to help her in standing but went towards that cat who wanted to run away from here.

    Muskan Maignes saw a maning to save her and as she saw that mam who obviously wanted to fight with that big cat, she couldn''t help but shout to remind him "Be careful that cat''s realm is qi 7th stage."

    There is a big difference in human and animals.

    The main difference is that animal''s are more powerful in the same realm as human cause of their physical strength.

    That''s why she wanted to remind that man. Whoe to save herself.

    At the same time, she felt that she had found her love.

    It''s not that she has delusion but because before when she was about to get killed she had thought that whomever saved her she will be his women.

    If the man has good skin and is handsome then marry him and if the man who saved her is not handsome then repay him in her next life by bing cow and horse.

    As for thinking that what will she do it a girl saved her, well she hadn''t thought about that.

    ***

    Hey author ,

    long break, the update schedule will be a don''t Unlock It unstable but I will try to write as much as I can.

    Byy. Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58.

    ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call ~ j jall M Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~~Chapter 58. ~dadd Me Dad~Chapter 58.

    ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~don''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock ItH j

 Chapter 241: Dont Unlock It

    As Damien heard them, he was about to exin that he like to sleep in underwear but he stopped and thought ''Hehehe after all it will be fun to tease them.''

    Thinking of this he moved towards them.

    The space inside the camp was small and as he moved, he appeared in before them.

    He smiled and put his arms around on their waist.

    They were standing and crouching a little next to each other. They were very close.

    He moved his head between their head''s and whispered "What do you think?"

    After whispering, at the end he released his breathing,that was hot on their ears.

    Hearing Damien, Vienna and Victoria blushed and felt that their faces were so hot. Especially their ears which were even hotter.

    "Y-you.." Victoria stuttered and couldn''t say anything.

    Should she even say something? Hearing him, it''s so exciting.

    Vienna on the other hand cheered inside her heart.

    ''Yes, this is it. My time hase.'' Thinking of this she looked at him, her face''s expression were intoxicated and her lips aparted as she said "That you will have s-s.., n-no that you will have i-intimate action with us."

    In the end she still couldn''t say sex and finally had to change the word from sex to intimate.

    But even so her face was blushing and she was stuttering.

    "Haha you are right!" Damienughed and whispered lightly again.

    He hadn''t moved his head back, his head was still between theirs.

    Victoria felt her body trembling thinking that he would turn beast on the next second but at the same time there was some anticipation in her heart while Vienna body was trembling too but she was feeling excitement.

    Because if he turns beast the next second, she would know who he loves.

    But both of them were set to disappointed because Damien will naturally won''t turn into a beast.

    He felt their trembling body and the corner of his mouth''s were upturned.

    He felt that it was finally the time to say what he wanted to say before.

    They didn''t saw that he was smiling but his whispering created excitement in their bodies. One was afraid and anticipated while other wanted him to turn the beast.

    Thinking that it was finally that time he whispered again "Call Me Daddy!"

    "Huh!?"

    ...

    "Damn it! What happened master, why I didn''t find anything!" Henry asked his master and felt that this secret realm didn''t seem to have any treasures.

    Forget about treasures but there ain''t any food to eat. As for the chances that his master previously said that to him, he already forget about it.

    At this time he even wanted to scold his master. His breathing was rough and he was enduring the anger inside his heart.

    Hearing Henry, his master didn''t know what to say. In fact all the previous road that Henry went before were pointed out by him.

    He thought there might be some chances that could be useful however he didn''t know what happened, whether he is wrong or is that Henry''s luck is too bad but they don''t get anything.

    He didn''t know and even think that Henry wanted to scold him and was enduring his anger.

    He shook his head inside the tower and replied him "I really think this secret realm will have some chances for you."

    Henry was angry even more after he heard what his master said but he didn''t scolded or said anything cause he knows whatever he has, his master has a big role in everything.

    If his master hadn''t epted him as his disciple then he would still be bullied by Byers family ''young geniuses.''

    But it''s also doesn''t mean that he will always went on the path that his master pointed out.

    He calmed down himself and asked "Master, how did you think that this secret realm will have some chances for me. Is it because the gate of secret realm opened muchter or is it your gut feeling?"

    He wanted to know on the basis of what his master was so confident that he will get some amazing chances in this secret realm.

    "Well..." Hearing his disciple asking him this he felt a little embarrassed. He was silent for a moment before replying "On my gut feeling."

    "Master you..." Hearing him, Henry almost has a heart attack.

    ''You damn old man, because of you I haven''t got anything till now.'' He thought so inside his heart but didn''t said anything outside.

    At this time, he suddenly heard some fighting sounds.

    And he was interested, not cause of anything but because he heard a girl voice.

    If it was man, he wouldn''t be interested in saving him and even wait for him to be getting killed so he can reap all the benefits however things would be different if it was a girl.

    "Master, let''s go we have to save a girl."

    Hearing his disciple, inside the tower a old looking man in soul state had a ck expression on his face.

    He didn''t know what to say. He wanted to scold Henry but he dare not cause what if he didn''t released himter when he can.

    However he didn''t replied to him.

    Henry also didn''t waited for his master voice and quickly sprinted towards where the sound wasing from.

    Aftering, he saw a very beautiful girl fighting with a big cat.

    Henry looked at the cat and didn''t felt any threat from it so he was sure to save the girl.

    He looked at the girl and thought ''She is beautiful and talented. So she must have some background and I can use that for my own good not only that I would also get a beautiful girl''s love. Hehehe, maybe this is my chance.''

    As he was thinking he saw that the girl was in danger and about to be killed by that big cat.

    In fact calling that animal cat would be inappropriate because her body was big as a fat lion and that cat has sharp teeth as if her teeth would even chew the iron. Not only that, that cat eyes were red too. As if she was angry and about to eat whatever was in front of it.

    As he saw that girl that was about to be killed, his eyes shed and he shouted "Wait just a minute, I aming to save you."

    He said and his palm striked towards that cat.

    That cat was powerful however he was even more powerful.

    Thinking of this a light shed in his eyes and hit as his palm hit the cat, that cat flew away.

    Then he saw that after that cat was hit by his palm, that cat didn''t fought back but wanted to run.

    ''Hmph so you know the level of difference between us but it''s toote. You tried to kill a girl whom you shouldn''t.'' The first moment he saw that girl, he already thought that she can be only his in this life.

    He thinks that it''s fate that he met her like that and saved her life.

    Even so after hitting that cat, he didn''t went to the girl to help her in standing but went towards that cat who wanted to run away from here.

    Muskan Maignes saw a maning to save her and as she saw that mam who obviously wanted to fight with that big cat, she couldn''t help but shout to remind him "Be careful that cat''s realm is qi 7th stage."

    There is a big difference in human and animals.

    The main difference is that animal''s are more powerful in the same realm as human cause of their physical strength.

    That''s why she wanted to remind that man. Whoe to save herself.

    At the same time, she felt that she had found her love.

    It''s not that she has delusion but because before when she was about to get killed she had thought that whomever saved her she will be his women.

    If the man has good skin and is handsome then marry him and if the man who saved her is not handsome then repay him in her next life by bing cow and horse.

    As for thinking that what will she do it a girl saved her, well she hadn''t thought about that.

    ***

    Hey author ,

    T u

    long break, the update schedule will be a don''t Unlock It unstable but I will try to write as much as I can.

    Byy. Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58.

    ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call ~ j jall M Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~~Chapter 58. ~dadd Me Dad~Chapter 58.

    ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~don''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock ItH j

 Chapter 242: Dont Unlock It

    As Damien heard them, he was about to exin that he like to sleep in underwear but he stopped and thought ''Hehehe after all it will be fun to tease them.''

    Thinking of this he moved towards them.

    The space inside the camp was small and as he moved, he appeared in before them.

    He smiled and put his arms around on their waist.

    They were standing and crouching a little next to each other. They were very close.

    He moved his head between their head''s and whispered "What do you think?"

    After whispering, at the end he released his breathing,that was hot on their ears.

    Hearing Damien, Vienna and Victoria blushed and felt that their faces were so hot. Especially their ears which were even hotter.

    "Y-you.." Victoria stuttered and couldn''t say anything.

    Should she even say something? Hearing him, it''s so exciting.

    Vienna on the other hand cheered inside her heart.

    ''Yes, this is it. My time hase.'' Thinking of this she looked at him, her face''s expression were intoxicated and her lips aparted as she said "That you will have s-s.., n-no that you will have i-intimate action with us."

    In the end she still couldn''t say sex and finally had to change the word from sex to intimate.

    But even so her face was blushing and she was stuttering.

    "Haha you are right!" Damienughed and whispered lightly again.

    He hadn''t moved his head back, his head was still between theirs.

    Victoria felt her body trembling thinking that he would turn beast on the next second but at the same time there was some anticipation in her heart while Vienna body was trembling too but she was feeling excitement.

    Because if he turns beast the next second, she would know who he loves.

    But both of them were set to disappointed because Damien will naturally won''t turn into a beast.

    He felt their trembling body and the corner of his mouth''s were upturned.

    He felt that it was finally the time to say what he wanted to say before.

    They didn''t saw that he was smiling but his whispering created excitement in their bodies. One was afraid and anticipated while other wanted him to turn the beast.

    Thinking that it was finally that time he whispered again "Call Me Daddy!"

    "Huh!?"

    ...

    "Damn it! What happened master, why I didn''t find anything!" Henry asked his master and felt that this secret realm didn''t seem to have any treasures.

    Forget about treasures but there ain''t any food to eat. As for the chances that his master previously said that to him, he already forget about it.

    At this time he even wanted to scold his master. His breathing was rough and he was enduring the anger inside his heart.

    Hearing Henry, his master didn''t know what to say. In fact all the previous road that Henry went before were pointed out by him.

    He thought there might be some chances that could be useful however he didn''t know what happened, whether he is wrong or is that Henry''s luck is too bad but they don''t get anything.

    He didn''t know and even think that Henry wanted to scold him and was enduring his anger.

    He shook his head inside the tower and replied him "I really think this secret realm will have some chances for you."

    Henry was angry even more after he heard what his master said but he didn''t scolded or said anything cause he knows whatever he has, his master has a big role in everything.

    If his master hadn''t epted him as his disciple then he would still be bullied by Byers family ''young geniuses.''

    But it''s also doesn''t mean that he will always went on the path that his master pointed out.

    He calmed down himself and asked "Master, how did you think that this secret realm will have some chances for me. Is it because the gate of secret realm opened muchter or is it your gut feeling?"

    He wanted to know on the basis of what his master was so confident that he will get some amazing chances in this secret realm.

    "Well..." Hearing his disciple asking him this he felt a little embarrassed. He was silent for a moment before replying "On my gut feeling."

    "Master you..." Hearing him, Henry almost has a heart attack.

    ''You damn old man, because of you I haven''t got anything till now.'' He thought so inside his heart but didn''t said anything outside.

    At this time, he suddenly heard some fighting sounds.

    And he was interested, not cause of anything but because he heard a girl voice.

    If it was man, he wouldn''t be interested in saving him and even wait for him to be getting killed so he can reap all the benefits however things would be different if it was a girl.

    "Master, let''s go we have to save a girl."

    Hearing his disciple, inside the tower a old looking man in soul state had a ck expression on his face.

    He didn''t know what to say. He wanted to scold Henry but he dare not cause what if he didn''t released himter when he can.

    However he didn''t replied to him.

    Henry also didn''t waited for his master voice and quickly sprinted towards where the sound wasing from.

    Aftering, he saw a very beautiful girl fighting with a big cat.

    Henry looked at the cat and didn''t felt any threat from it so he was sure to save the girl.

    He looked at the girl and thought ''She is beautiful and talented. So she must have some background and I can use that for my own good not only that I would also get a beautiful girl''s love. Hehehe, maybe this is my chance.''

    As he was thinking he saw that the girl was in danger and about to be killed by that big cat.

    In fact calling that animal cat would be inappropriate because her body was big as a fat lion and that cat has sharp teeth as if her teeth would even chew the iron. Not only that, that cat eyes were red too. As if she was angry and about to eat whatever was in front of it.

    As he saw that girl that was about to be killed, his eyes shed and he shouted "Wait just a minute, I aming to save you."

    He said and his palm striked towards that cat.

    That cat was powerful however he was even more powerful.

    Thinking of this a light shed in his eyes and hit as his palm hit the cat, that cat flew away.

    Then he saw that after that cat was hit by his palm, that cat didn''t fought back but wanted to run.

    ''Hmph so you know the level of difference between us but it''s toote. You tried to kill a girl whom you shouldn''t.'' The first moment he saw that girl, he already thought that she can be only his in this life.

    He thinks that it''s fate that he met her like that and saved her life.

    Even so after hitting that cat, he didn''t went to the girl to help her in standing but went towards that cat who wanted to run away from here.

    Muskan Maignes saw a maning to save her and as she saw that mam who obviously wanted to fight with that big cat, she couldn''t help but shout to remind him "Be careful that cat''s realm is qi 7th stage."

    There is a big difference in human and animals.

    The main difference is that animal''s are more powerful in the same realm as human cause of their physical strength.

    That''s why she wanted to remind that man. Whoe to save herself.

    At the same time, she felt that she had found her love.

    It''s not that she has delusion but because before when she was about to get killed she had thought that whomever saved her she will be his women.

    If the man has good skin and is handsome then marry him and if the man who saved her is not handsome then repay him in her next life by bing cow and horse.

    As for thinking that what will she do it a girl saved her, well she hadn''t thought about that.

    ***

    Hey author ,

    T u

    long b reak, the upda edule will be a don''t Unlock It unstable but I will try to write as much as I can.

    Byy. Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58.

    ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call ~ j jall M Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~~Chapter 58. ~dadd Me Dad~Chapter 58.

    ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~don''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock ItH j

 Chapter 243: Dont Unlock It: Stay Tune For Tomorrow!

    As Damien heard them, he was about to exin that he like to sleep in underwear but he stopped and thought ''Hehehe after all it will be fun to tease them.''

    Thinking of this he moved towards them.

    The space inside the camp was small and as he moved, he appeared in before them.

    He smiled and put his arms around on their waist.

    They were standing and crouching a little next to each other. They were very close.

    He moved his head between their head''s and whispered "What do you think?"

    After whispering, at the end he released his breathing,that was hot on their ears.

    Hearing Damien, Vienna and Victoria blushed and felt that their faces were so hot. Especially their ears which were even hotter.

    "Y-you.." Victoria stuttered and couldn''t say anything.

    Should she even say something? Hearing him, it''s so exciting.

    Vienna on the other hand cheered inside her heart.

    ''Yes, this is it. My time hase.'' Thinking of this she looked at him, her face''s expression were intoxicated and her lips aparted as she said "That you will have s-s.., n-no that you will have i-intimate action with us."

    In the end she still couldn''t say sex and finally had to change the word from sex to intimate.

    But even so her face was blushing and she was stuttering.

    "Haha you are right!" Damienughed and whispered lightly again.

    He hadn''t moved his head back, his head was still between theirs.

    Victoria felt her body trembling thinking that he would turn beast on the next second but at the same time there was some anticipation in her heart while Vienna body was trembling too but she was feeling excitement.

    Because if he turns beast the next second, she would know who he loves.

    But both of them were set to disappointed because Damien will naturally won''t turn into a beast.

    He felt their trembling body and the corner of his mouth''s were upturned.

    He felt that it was finally the time to say what he wanted to say before.

    They didn''t saw that he was smiling but his whispering created excitement in their bodies. One was afraid and anticipated while other wanted him to turn the beast.

    Thinking that it was finally that time he whispered again "Call Me Daddy!"

    "Huh!?"

    ...

    "Damn it! What happened master, why I didn''t find anything!" Henry asked his master and felt that this secret realm didn''t seem to have any treasures.

    Forget about treasures but there ain''t any food to eat. As for the chances that his master previously said that to him, he already forget about it.

    At this time he even wanted to scold his master. His breathing was rough and he was enduring the anger inside his heart.

    Hearing Henry, his master didn''t know what to say. In fact all the previous road that Henry went before were pointed out by him.

    He thought there might be some chances that could be useful however he didn''t know what happened, whether he is wrong or is that Henry''s luck is too bad but they don''t get anything.

    He didn''t know and even think that Henry wanted to scold him and was enduring his anger.

    He shook his head inside the tower and replied him "I really think this secret realm will have some chances for you."

    Henry was angry even more after he heard what his master said but he didn''t scolded or said anything cause he knows whatever he has, his master has a big role in everything.

    If his master hadn''t epted him as his disciple then he would still be bullied by Byers family ''young geniuses.''

    But it''s also doesn''t mean that he will always went on the path that his master pointed out.

    He calmed down himself and asked "Master, how did you think that this secret realm will have some chances for me. Is it because the gate of secret realm opened muchter or is it your gut feeling?"

    He wanted to know on the basis of what his master was so confident that he will get some amazing chances in this secret realm.

    "Well..." Hearing his disciple asking him this he felt a little embarrassed. He was silent for a moment before replying "On my gut feeling."

    "Master you..." Hearing him, Henry almost has a heart attack.

    ''You damn old man, because of you I haven''t got anything till now.'' He thought so inside his heart but didn''t said anything outside.

    At this time, he suddenly heard some fighting sounds.

    And he was interested, not cause of anything but because he heard a girl voice.

    If it was man, he wouldn''t be interested in saving him and even wait for him to be getting killed so he can reap all the benefits however things would be different if it was a girl.

    "Master, let''s go we have to save a girl."

    Hearing his disciple, inside the tower a old looking man in soul state had a ck expression on his face.

    He didn''t know what to say. He wanted to scold Henry but he dare not cause what if he didn''t released himter when he can.

    However he didn''t replied to him.

    Henry also didn''t waited for his master voice and quickly sprinted towards where the sound wasing from.

    Aftering, he saw a very beautiful girl fighting with a big cat.

    Henry looked at the cat and didn''t felt any threat from it so he was sure to save the girl.

    He looked at the girl and thought ''She is beautiful and talented. So she must have some background and I can use that for my own good not only that I would also get a beautiful girl''s love. Hehehe, maybe this is my chance.''

    As he was thinking he saw that the girl was in danger and about to be killed by that big cat.

    In fact calling that animal cat would be inappropriate because her body was big as a fat lion and that cat has sharp teeth as if her teeth would even chew the iron. Not only that, that cat eyes were red too. As if she was angry and about to eat whatever was in front of it.

    As he saw that girl that was about to be killed, his eyes shed and he shouted "Wait just a minute, I aming to save you."

    He said and his palm striked towards that cat.

    That cat was powerful however he was even more powerful.

    Thinking of this a light shed in his eyes and hit as his palm hit the cat, that cat flew away.

    Then he saw that after that cat was hit by his palm, that cat didn''t fought back but wanted to run.

    ''Hmph so you know the level of difference between us but it''s toote. You tried to kill a girl whom you shouldn''t.'' The first moment he saw that girl, he already thought that she can be only his in this life.

    He thinks that it''s fate that he met her like that and saved her life.

    Even so after hitting that cat, he didn''t went to the girl to help her in standing but went towards that cat who wanted to run away from here.

    Muskan Maignes saw a maning to save her and as she saw that mam who obviously wanted to fight with that big cat, she couldn''t help but shout to remind him "Be careful that cat''s realm is qi 7th stage."

    There is a big difference in human and animals.

    The main difference is that animal''s are more powerful in the same realm as human cause of their physical strength.

    That''s why she wanted to remind that man. Whoe to save herself.

    At the same time, she felt that she had found her love.

    It''s not that she has delusion but because before when she was about to get killed she had thought that whomever saved her she will be his women.

    If the man has good skin and is handsome then marry him and if the man who saved her is not handsome then repay him in her next life by bing cow and horse.

    As for thinking that what will she do it a girl saved her, well she hadn''t thought about that.

    ***

    Hey author ,

    T u

    long b reak, the upda edule will be a don''t Unlock It unstable but I will try to write as much as I can.

    Byy. Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58.

    ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call ~ j jall M Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~~Chapter 58. ~dadd h h n n n n n j n n n n n n n n j j j j j j j j jUnlock ItH j

 Chapter 244: Dont Unlock It

    As Damien heard them, he was about to exin that he like to sleep in underwear but he stopped and thought ''Hehehe after all it will be fun to tease them.''

    Thinking of this he moved towards them.

    The space inside the camp was small and as he moved, he appeared in before them.

    He smiled and put his arms around on their waist.

    They were standing and crouching a little next to each other. They were very close.

    He moved his head between their head''s and whispered "What do you think?"

    After whispering, at the end he released his breathing,that was hot on their ears.

    Hearing Damien, Vienna and Victoria blushed and felt that their faces were so hot. Especially their ears which were even hotter.

    "Y-you.." Victoria stuttered and couldn''t say anything.

    Should she even say something? Hearing him, it''s so exciting.

    Vienna on the other hand cheered inside her heart.

    ''Yes, this is it. My time hase.'' Thinking of this she looked at him, her face''s expression were intoxicated and her lips aparted as she said "That you will have s-s.., n-no that you will have i-intimate action with us."

    In the end she still couldn''t say sex and finally had to change the word from sex to intimate.

    But even so her face was blushing and she was stuttering.

    "Haha you are right!" Damienughed and whispered lightly again.

    He hadn''t moved his head back, his head was still between theirs.

    Victoria felt her body trembling thinking that he would turn beast on the next second but at the same time there was some anticipation in her heart while Vienna body was trembling too but she was feeling excitement.

    Because if he turns beast the next second, she would know who he loves.

    But both of them were set to disappointed because Damien will naturally won''t turn into a beast.

    He felt their trembling body and the corner of his mouth''s were upturned.

    He felt that it was finally the time to say what he wanted to say before.

    They didn''t saw that he was smiling but his whispering created excitement in their bodies. One was afraid and anticipated while other wanted him to turn the beast.

    Thinking that it was finally that time he whispered again "Call Me Daddy!"

    "Huh!?"

    ...

    "Damn it! What happened master, why I didn''t find anything!" Henry asked his master and felt that this secret realm didn''t seem to have any treasures.

    Forget about treasures but there ain''t any food to eat. As for the chances that his master previously said that to him, he already forget about it.

    At this time he even wanted to scold his master. His breathing was rough and he was enduring the anger inside his heart.

    Hearing Henry, his master didn''t know what to say. In fact all the previous road that Henry went before were pointed out by him.

    He thought there might be some chances that could be useful however he didn''t know what happened, whether he is wrong or is that Henry''s luck is too bad but they don''t get anything.

    He didn''t know and even think that Henry wanted to scold him and was enduring his anger.

    He shook his head inside the tower and replied him "I really think this secret realm will have some chances for you."

    Henry was angry even more after he heard what his master said but he didn''t scolded or said anything cause he knows whatever he has, his master has a big role in everything.

    If his master hadn''t epted him as his disciple then he would still be bullied by Byers family ''young geniuses.''

    But it''s also doesn''t mean that he will always went on the path that his master pointed out.

    He calmed down himself and asked "Master, how did you think that this secret realm will have some chances for me. Is it because the gate of secret realm opened muchter or is it your gut feeling?"

    He wanted to know on the basis of what his master was so confident that he will get some amazing chances in this secret realm.

    "Well..." Hearing his disciple asking him this he felt a little embarrassed. He was silent for a moment before replying "On my gut feeling."

    "Master you..." Hearing him, Henry almost has a heart attack.

    ''You damn old man, because of you I haven''t got anything till now.'' He thought so inside his heart but didn''t said anything outside.

    At this time, he suddenly heard some fighting sounds.

    And he was interested, not cause of anything but because he heard a girl voice.

    If it was man, he wouldn''t be interested in saving him and even wait for him to be getting killed so he can reap all the benefits however things would be different if it was a girl.

    "Master, let''s go we have to save a girl."

    Hearing his disciple, inside the tower a old looking man in soul state had a ck expression on his face.

    He didn''t know what to say. He wanted to scold Henry but he dare not cause what if he didn''t released himter when he can.

    However he didn''t replied to him.

    Henry also didn''t waited for his master voice and quickly sprinted towards where the sound wasing from.

    Aftering, he saw a very beautiful girl fighting with a big cat.

    Henry looked at the cat and didn''t felt any threat from it so he was sure to save the girl.

    He looked at the girl and thought ''She is beautiful and talented. So she must have some background and I can use that for my own good not only that I would also get a beautiful girl''s love. Hehehe, maybe this is my chance.''

    As he was thinking he saw that the girl was in danger and about to be killed by that big cat.

    In fact calling that animal cat would be inappropriate because her body was big as a fat lion and that cat has sharp teeth as if her teeth would even chew the iron. Not only that, that cat eyes were red too. As if she was angry and about to eat whatever was in front of it.

    As he saw that girl that was about to be killed, his eyes shed and he shouted "Wait just a minute, I aming to save you."

    He said and his palm striked towards that cat.

    That cat was powerful however he was even more powerful.

    Thinking of this a light shed in his eyes and hit as his palm hit the cat, that cat flew away.

    Then he saw that after that cat was hit by his palm, that cat didn''t fought back but wanted to run.

    ''Hmph so you know the level of difference between us but it''s toote. You tried to kill a girl whom you shouldn''t.'' The first moment he saw that girl, he already thought that she can be only his in this life.

    He thinks that it''s fate that he met her like that and saved her life.

    Even so after hitting that cat, he didn''t went to the girl to help her in standing but went towards that cat who wanted to run away from here.

    Muskan Maignes saw a maning to save her and as she saw that mam who obviously wanted to fight with that big cat, she couldn''t help but shout to remind him "Be careful that cat''s realm is qi 7th stage."

    There is a big difference in human and animals.

    The main difference is that animal''s are more powerful in the same realm as human cause of their physical strength.

    That''s why she wanted to remind that man. Whoe to save herself.

    At the same time, she felt that she had found her love.

    It''s not that she has delusion but because before when she was about to get killed she had thought that whomever saved her she will be his women.

    If the man has good skin and is handsome then marry him and if the man who saved her is not handsome then repay him in her next life by bing cow and horse.

    As for thinking that what will she do it a girl saved her, well she hadn''t thought about that.

    ***

    Hey author ,

    T u

    long b reak, upda edule will be a don''t Unlock It unstable but I will t 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call ~ j jall M Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~~Chapter 58.

    ~dadd Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~don''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock ItH j Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!

    Like it ? Add to library!Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!

    Like it ? Add to library!

 Chapter 245: Dont Unlock It

    As Damien heard them, he was about to exin that he like to sleep in underwear but he stopped and thought ''Hehehe after all it will be fun to tease them.''

    Thinking of this he moved towards them.

    The space inside the camp was small and as he moved, he appeared in before them.

    He smiled and put his arms around on their waist.

    They were standing and crouching a little next to each other. They were very close.

    He moved his head between their head''s and whispered "What do you think?"

    After whispering, at the end he released his breathing,that was hot on their ears.

    Hearing Damien, Vienna and Victoria blushed and felt that their faces were so hot. Especially their ears which were even hotter.

    "Y-you.." Victoria stuttered and couldn''t say anything.

    Should she even say something? Hearing him, it''s so exciting.

    Vienna on the other hand cheered inside her heart.

    ''Yes, this is it. My time hase.'' Thinking of this she looked at him, her face''s expression were intoxicated and her lips aparted as she said "That you will have s-s.., n-no that you will have i-intimate action with us."

    In the end she still couldn''t say sex and finally had to change the word from sex to intimate.

    But even so her face was blushing and she was stuttering.

    "Haha you are right!" Damienughed and whispered lightly again.

    He hadn''t moved his head back, his head was still between theirs.

    Victoria felt her body trembling thinking that he would turn beast on the next second but at the same time there was some anticipation in her heart while Vienna body was trembling too but she was feeling excitement.

    Because if he turns beast the next second, she would know who he loves.

    But both of them were set to disappointed because Damien will naturally won''t turn into a beast.

    He felt their trembling body and the corner of his mouth''s were upturned.

    He felt that it was finally the time to say what he wanted to say before.

    They didn''t saw that he was smiling but his whispering created excitement in their bodies. One was afraid and anticipated while other wanted him to turn the beast.

    Thinking that it was finally that time he whispered again "Call Me Daddy!"

    "Huh!?"

    ...

    "Damn it! What happened master, why I didn''t find anything!" Henry asked his master and felt that this secret realm didn''t seem to have any treasures.

    Forget about treasures but there ain''t any food to eat. As for the chances that his master previously said that to him, he already forget about it.

    At this time he even wanted to scold his master. His breathing was rough and he was enduring the anger inside his heart.

    Hearing Henry, his master didn''t know what to say. In fact all the previous road that Henry went before were pointed out by him.

    He thought there might be some chances that could be useful however he didn''t know what happened, whether he is wrong or is that Henry''s luck is too bad but they don''t get anything.

    He didn''t know and even think that Henry wanted to scold him and was enduring his anger.

    He shook his head inside the tower and replied him "I really think this secret realm will have some chances for you."

    Henry was angry even more after he heard what his master said but he didn''t scolded or said anything cause he knows whatever he has, his master has a big role in everything.

    If his master hadn''t epted him as his disciple then he would still be bullied by Byers family ''young geniuses.''

    But it''s also doesn''t mean that he will always went on the path that his master pointed out.

    He calmed down himself and asked "Master, how did you think that this secret realm will have some chances for me. Is it because the gate of secret realm opened muchter or is it your gut feeling?"

    He wanted to know on the basis of what his master was so confident that he will get some amazing chances in this secret realm.

    "Well..." Hearing his disciple asking him this he felt a little embarrassed. He was silent for a moment before replying "On my gut feeling."

    "Master you..." Hearing him, Henry almost has a heart attack.

    ''You damn old man, because of you I haven''t got anything till now.'' He thought so inside his heart but didn''t said anything outside.

    At this time, he suddenly heard some fighting sounds.

    And he was interested, not cause of anything but because he heard a girl voice.

    If it was man, he wouldn''t be interested in saving him and even wait for him to be getting killed so he can reap all the benefits however things would be different if it was a girl.

    "Master, let''s go we have to save a girl."

    Hearing his disciple, inside the tower a old looking man in soul state had a ck expression on his face.

    He didn''t know what to say. He wanted to scold Henry but he dare not cause what if he didn''t released himter when he can.

    However he didn''t replied to him.

    Henry also didn''t waited for his master voice and quickly sprinted towards where the sound wasing from.

    Aftering, he saw a very beautiful girl fighting with a big cat.

    Henry looked at the cat and didn''t felt any threat from it so he was sure to save the girl.

    He looked at the girl and thought ''She is beautiful and talented. So she must have some background and I can use that for my own good not only that I would also get a beautiful girl''s love. Hehehe, maybe this is my chance.''

    As he was thinking he saw that the girl was in danger and about to be killed by that big cat.

    In fact calling that animal cat would be inappropriate because her body was big as a fat lion and that cat has sharp teeth as if her teeth would even chew the iron. Not only that, that cat eyes were red too. As if she was angry and about to eat whatever was in front of it.

    As he saw that girl that was about to be killed, his eyes shed and he shouted "Wait just a minute, I aming to save you."

    He said and his palm striked towards that cat.

    That cat was powerful however he was even more powerful.

    Thinking of this a light shed in his eyes and hit as his palm hit the cat, that cat flew away.

    Then he saw that after that cat was hit by his palm, that cat didn''t fought back but wanted to run.

    ''Hmph so you know the level of difference between us but it''s toote. You tried to kill a girl whom you shouldn''t.'' The first moment he saw that girl, he already thought that she can be only his in this life.

    He thinks that it''s fate that he met her like that and saved her life.

    Even so after hitting that cat, he didn''t went to the girl to help her in standing but went towards that cat who wanted to run away from here.

    Muskan Maignes saw a maning to save her and as she saw that mam who obviously wanted to fight with that big cat, she couldn''t help but shout to remind him "Be careful that cat''s realm is qi 7th stage."

    There is a big difference in human and animals.

    The main difference is that animal''s are more powerful in the same realm as human cause of their physical strength.

    That''s why she wanted to remind that man. Whoe to save herself.

    At the same time, she felt that she had found her love.

    It''s not that she has delusion but because before when she was about to get killed she had thought that whomever saved her she will be his women.

    If the man has good skin and is handsome then marry him and if the man who saved her is not handsome then repay him in her next life by bing cow and horse.

    As for thinking that what will she do it a girl saved her, well she hadn''t thought about that.

    ***

    Hey author ,

    T u

    long b reak, upda edule will be a don''t Unlock It unstable but I will t 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call ~ j jall M Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~~Chapter 58.

    ~dadd Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~don''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock ItH j Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE  me!

    Like it ? Add to library!Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!

    Like it ? Add to library!

 Chapter 246: Dont Unlock It

    As Damien heard them, he was about to exin that he like to sleep in underwear but he stopped and thought ''Hehehe after all it will be fun to tease them.''

    Thinking of this he moved towards them.

    The space inside the camp was small and as he moved, he appeared in before them.

    He smiled and put his arms around on their waist.

    They were standing and crouching a little next to each other. They were very close.

    He moved his head between their head''s and whispered "What do you think?"

    After whispering, at the end he released his breathing,that was hot on their ears.

    Hearing Damien, Vienna and Victoria blushed and felt that their faces were so hot. Especially their ears which were even hotter.

    "Y-you.." Victoria stuttered and couldn''t say anything.

    Should she even say something? Hearing him, it''s so exciting.

    Vienna on the other hand cheered inside her heart.

    ''Yes, this is it. My time hase.'' Thinking of this she looked at him, her face''s expression were intoxicated and her lips aparted as she said "That you will have s-s.., n-no that you will have i-intimate action with us."

    In the end she still couldn''t say sex and finally had to change the word from sex to intimate.

    But even so her face was blushing and she was stuttering.

    "Haha you are right!" Damienughed and whispered lightly again.

    He hadn''t moved his head back, his head was still between theirs.

    Victoria felt her body trembling thinking that he would turn beast on the next second but at the same time there was some anticipation in her heart while Vienna body was trembling too but she was feeling excitement.

    Because if he turns beast the next second, she would know who he loves.

    But both of them were set to disappointed because Damien will naturally won''t turn into a beast.

    He felt their trembling body and the corner of his mouth''s were upturned.

    He felt that it was finally the time to say what he wanted to say before.

    They didn''t saw that he was smiling but his whispering created excitement in their bodies. One was afraid and anticipated while other wanted him to turn the beast.

    Thinking that it was finally that time he whispered again "Call Me Daddy!"

    "Huh!?"

    ...

    "Damn it! What happened master, why I didn''t find anything!" Henry asked his master and felt that this secret realm didn''t seem to have any treasures.

    Forget about treasures but there ain''t any food to eat. As for the chances that his master previously said that to him, he already forget about it.

    At this time he even wanted to scold his master. His breathing was rough and he was enduring the anger inside his heart.

    Hearing Henry, his master didn''t know what to say. In fact all the previous road that Henry went before were pointed out by him.

    He thought there might be some chances that could be useful however he didn''t know what happened, whether he is wrong or is that Henry''s luck is too bad but they don''t get anything.

    He didn''t know and even think that Henry wanted to scold him and was enduring his anger.

    He shook his head inside the tower and replied him "I really think this secret realm will have some chances for you."

    Henry was angry even more after he heard what his master said but he didn''t scolded or said anything cause he knows whatever he has, his master has a big role in everything.

    If his master hadn''t epted him as his disciple then he would still be bullied by Byers family ''young geniuses.''

    But it''s also doesn''t mean that he will always went on the path that his master pointed out.

    He calmed down himself and asked "Master, how did you think that this secret realm will have some chances for me. Is it because the gate of secret realm opened muchter or is it your gut feeling?"

    He wanted to know on the basis of what his master was so confident that he will get some amazing chances in this secret realm.

    "Well..." Hearing his disciple asking him this he felt a little embarrassed. He was silent for a moment before replying "On my gut feeling."

    "Master you..." Hearing him, Henry almost has a heart attack.

    ''You damn old man, because of you I haven''t got anything till now.'' He thought so inside his heart but didn''t said anything outside.

    At this time, he suddenly heard some fighting sounds.

    And he was interested, not cause of anything but because he heard a girl voice.

    If it was man, he wouldn''t be interested in saving him and even wait for him to be getting killed so he can reap all the benefits however things would be different if it was a girl.

    "Master, let''s go we have to save a girl."

    Hearing his disciple, inside the tower a old looking man in soul state had a ck expression on his face.

    He didn''t know what to say. He wanted to scold Henry but he dare not cause what if he didn''t released himter when he can.

    However he didn''t replied to him.

    Henry also didn''t waited for his master voice and quickly sprinted towards where the sound wasing from.

    Aftering, he saw a very beautiful girl fighting with a big cat.

    Henry looked at the cat and didn''t felt any threat from it so he was sure to save the girl.

    He looked at the girl and thought ''She is beautiful and talented. So she must have some background and I can use that for my own good not only that I would also get a beautiful girl''s love. Hehehe, maybe this is my chance.''

    As he was thinking he saw that the girl was in danger and about to be killed by that big cat.

    In fact calling that animal cat would be inappropriate because her body was big as a fat lion and that cat has sharp teeth as if her teeth would even chew the iron. Not only that, that cat eyes were red too. As if she was angry and about to eat whatever was in front of it.

    As he saw that girl that was about to be killed, his eyes shed and he shouted "Wait just a minute, I aming to save you."

    He said and his palm striked towards that cat.

    That cat was powerful however he was even more powerful.

    Thinking of this a light shed in his eyes and hit as his palm hit the cat, that cat flew away.

    Then he saw that after that cat was hit by his palm, that cat didn''t fought back but wanted to run.

    ''Hmph so you know the level of difference between us but it''s toote. You tried to kill a girl whom you shouldn''t.'' The first moment he saw that girl, he already thought that she can be only his in this life.

    He thinks that it''s fate that he met her like that and saved her life.

    Even so after hitting that cat, he didn''t went to the girl to help her in standing but went towards that cat who wanted to run away from here.

    Muskan Maignes saw a maning to save her and as she saw that mam who obviously wanted to fight with that big cat, she couldn''t help but shout to remind him "Be careful that cat''s realm is qi 7th stage."

    There is a big difference in human and animals.

    The main difference is that animal''s are more powerful in the same realm as human cause of their physical strength.

    That''s why she wanted to remind that man. Whoe to save herself.

    At the same time, she felt that she had found her love.

    It''s not that she has delusion but because before when she was about to get killed she had thought that whomever saved her she will be his women.

    If the man has good skin and is handsome then marry him and if the man who saved her is not handsome then repay him in her next life by bing cow and horse.

    As for thinking that what will she do it a girl saved her, well she hadn''t thought about that.

    T u

    long b reak, upda edule will be a don''t Unlock It unstable but I will t 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call ~ j jall M Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~~Chapter 58.

    ~dadd Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~don''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock ItH j Creation is hard, cheer me up for me!

    Like it ? Add to library!Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!

    Like it ? Add to library!Don''t Unlock It

 Chapter 247: Dont Unlock It

    As Damien heard them, he was about to exin that he like to sleep in underwear but he stopped and thought ''Hehehe after all it will be fun to tease them.''

    Thinking of this he moved towards them.

    The space inside the camp was small and as he moved, he appeared in before them.

    He smiled and put his arms around on their waist.

    They were standing and crouching a little next to each other. They were very close.

    He moved his head between their head''s and whispered "What do you think?"

    After whispering, at the end he released his breathing,that was hot on their ears.

    Hearing Damien, Vienna and Victoria blushed and felt that their faces were so hot. Especially their ears which were even hotter.

    "Y-you.." Victoria stuttered and couldn''t say anything.

    Should she even say something? Hearing him, it''s so exciting.

    Vienna on the other hand cheered inside her heart.

    ''Yes, this is it. My time hase.'' Thinking of this she looked at him, her face''s expression were intoxicated and her lips aparted as she said "That you will have s-s.., n-no that you will have i-intimate action with us."

    In the end she still couldn''t say sex and finally had to change the word from sex to intimate.

    But even so her face was blushing and she was stuttering.

    "Haha you are right!" Damienughed and whispered lightly again.

    He hadn''t moved his head back, his head was still between theirs.

    Victoria felt her body trembling thinking that he would turn beast on the next second but at the same time there was some anticipation in her heart while Vienna body was trembling too but she was feeling excitement.

    Because if he turns beast the next second, she would know who he loves.

    But both of them were set to disappointed because Damien will naturally won''t turn into a beast.

    He felt their trembling body and the corner of his mouth''s were upturned.

    He felt that it was finally the time to say what he wanted to say before.

    They didn''t saw that he was smiling but his whispering created excitement in their bodies. One was afraid and anticipated while other wanted him to turn the beast.

    Thinking that it was finally that time he whispered again "Call Me Daddy!"

    "Huh!?"

    ...

    "Damn it! What happened master, why I didn''t find anything!" Henry asked his master and felt that this secret realm didn''t seem to have any treasures.

    Forget about treasures but there ain''t any food to eat. As for the chances that his master previously said that to him, he already forget about it.

    At this time he even wanted to scold his master. His breathing was rough and he was enduring the anger inside his heart.

    Hearing Henry, his master didn''t know what to say. In fact all the previous road that Henry went before were pointed out by him.

    He thought there might be some chances that could be useful however he didn''t know what happened, whether he is wrong or is that Henry''s luck is too bad but they don''t get anything.

    He didn''t know and even think that Henry wanted to scold him and was enduring his anger.

    He shook his head inside the tower and replied him "I really think this secret realm will have some chances for you."

    Henry was angry even more after he heard what his master said but he didn''t scolded or said anything cause he knows whatever he has, his master has a big role in everything.

    If his master hadn''t epted him as his disciple then he would still be bullied by Byers family ''young geniuses.''

    But it''s also doesn''t mean that he will always went on the path that his master pointed out.

    He calmed down himself and asked "Master, how did you think that this secret realm will have some chances for me. Is it because the gate of secret realm opened muchter or is it your gut feeling?"

    He wanted to know on the basis of what his master was so confident that he will get some amazing chances in this secret realm.

    "Well..." Hearing his disciple asking him this he felt a little embarrassed. He was silent for a moment before replying "On my gut feeling."

    "Master you..." Hearing him, Henry almost has a heart attack.

    ''You damn old man, because of you I haven''t got anything till now.'' He thought so inside his heart but didn''t said anything outside.

    At this time, he suddenly heard some fighting sounds.

    And he was interested, not cause of anything but because he heard a girl voice.

    If it was man, he wouldn''t be interested in saving him and even wait for him to be getting killed so he can reap all the benefits however things would be different if it was a girl.

    "Master, let''s go we have to save a girl."

    Hearing his disciple, inside the tower a old looking man in soul state had a ck expression on his face.

    He didn''t know what to say. He wanted to scold Henry but he dare not cause what if he didn''t released himter when he can.

    However he didn''t replied to him.

    Henry also didn''t waited for his master voice and quickly sprinted towards where the sound wasing from.

    Aftering, he saw a very beautiful girl fighting with a big cat.

    Henry looked at the cat and didn''t felt any threat from it so he was sure to save the girl.

    He looked at the girl and thought ''She is beautiful and talented. So she must have some background and I can use that for my own good not only that I would also get a beautiful girl''s love. Hehehe, maybe this is my chance.''

    As he was thinking he saw that the girl was in danger and about to be killed by that big cat.

    In fact calling that animal cat would be inappropriate because her body was big as a fat lion and that cat has sharp teeth as if her teeth would even chew the iron. Not only that, that cat eyes were red too. As if she was angry and about to eat whatever was in front of it.

    As he saw that girl that was about to be killed, his eyes shed and he shouted "Wait just a minute, I aming to save you."

    He said and his palm striked towards that cat.

    That cat was powerful however he was even more powerful.

    Thinking of this a light shed in his eyes and hit as his palm hit the cat, that cat flew away.

    Then he saw that after that cat was hit by his palm, that cat didn''t fought back but wanted to run.

    ''Hmph so you know the level of difference between us but it''s toote. You tried to kill a girl whom you shouldn''t.'' The first moment he saw that girl, he already thought that she can be only his in this life.

    He thinks that it''s fate that he met her like that and saved her life.

    Even so after hitting that cat, he didn''t went to the girl to help her in standing but went towards that cat who wanted to run away from here.

    Muskan Maignes saw a maning to save her and as she saw that mam who obviously wanted to fight with that big cat, she couldn''t help but shout to remind him "Be careful that cat''s realm is qi 7th stage."

    There is a big difference in human and animals.

    The main difference is that animal''s are more powerful in the same realm as human cause of their physical strength.

    That''s why she wanted to remind that man. Whoe to save herself.

    At the same time, she felt that she had found her love.

    It''s not that she has delusion but because before when she was about to get killed she had thought that whomever saved her she will be his women.

    If the man has good skin and is handsome then marry him and if the man who saved her is not handsome then repay him in her next life by bing cow and horse.

    As for thinking that what will she do it a girl saved her, well she hadn''t thought about that.

    *

    T u

    long b reak, upda edule will be a don''t Unlock It unstable but I will t 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call ~ j jall M Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~~Chapter 58.

    ~dadd Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~don''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock ItH j Creation is hard, cheer me up for me!

    Like it ? Add to library!Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!

    Like it ? Add to library!h j

 Chapter 248: Dont Unlock It

    As Damien heard them, he was about to exin that he like to sleep in underwear but he stopped and thought ''Hehehe after all it will be fun to tease them.''

    Thinking of this he moved towards them.

    The space inside the camp was small and as he moved, he appeared in before them.

    He smiled and put his arms around on their waist.

    They were standing and crouching a little next to each other. They were very close.

    He moved his head between their head''s and whispered "What do you think?"

    After whispering, at the end he released his breathing,that was hot on their ears.

    Hearing Damien, Vienna and Victoria blushed and felt that their faces were so hot. Especially their ears which were even hotter.

    "Y-you.." Victoria stuttered and couldn''t say anything.

    Should she even say something? Hearing him, it''s so exciting.

    Vienna on the other hand cheered inside her heart.

    ''Yes, this is it. My time hase.'' Thinking of this she looked at him, her face''s expression were intoxicated and her lips aparted as she said "That you will have s-s.., n-no that you will have i-intimate action with us."

    In the end she still couldn''t say sex and finally had to change the word from sex to intimate.

    But even so her face was blushing and she was stuttering.

    "Haha you are right!" Damienughed and whispered lightly again.

    He hadn''t moved his head back, his head was still between theirs.

    Victoria felt her body trembling thinking that he would turn beast on the next second but at the same time there was some anticipation in her heart while Vienna body was trembling too but she was feeling excitement.

    Because if he turns beast the next second, she would know who he loves.

    But both of them were set to disappointed because Damien will naturally won''t turn into a beast.

    He felt their trembling body and the corner of his mouth''s were upturned.

    He felt that it was finally the time to say what he wanted to say before.

    They didn''t saw that he was smiling but his whispering created excitement in their bodies. One was afraid and anticipated while other wanted him to turn the beast.

    Thinking that it was finally that time he whispered again "Call Me Daddy!"

    "Huh!?"

    ...

    "Damn it! What happened master, why I didn''t find anything!" Henry asked his master and felt that this secret realm didn''t seem to have any treasures.

    Forget about treasures but there ain''t any food to eat. As for the chances that his master previously said that to him, he already forget about it.

    At this time he even wanted to scold his master. His breathing was rough and he was enduring the anger inside his heart.

    Hearing Henry, his master didn''t know what to say. In fact all the previous road that Henry went before were pointed out by him.

    He thought there might be some chances that could be useful however he didn''t know what happened, whether he is wrong or is that Henry''s luck is too bad but they don''t get anything.

    He didn''t know and even think that Henry wanted to scold him and was enduring his anger.

    He shook his head inside the tower and replied him "I really think this secret realm will have some chances for you."

    Henry was angry even more after he heard what his master said but he didn''t scolded or said anything cause he knows whatever he has, his master has a big role in everything.

    If his master hadn''t epted him as his disciple then he would still be bullied by Byers family ''young geniuses.''

    But it''s also doesn''t mean that he will always went on the path that his master pointed out.

    He calmed down himself and asked "Master, how did you think that this secret realm will have some chances for me. Is it because the gate of secret realm opened muchter or is it your gut feeling?"

    He wanted to know on the basis of what his master was so confident that he will get some amazing chances in this secret realm.

    "Well..." Hearing his disciple asking him this he felt a little embarrassed. He was silent for a moment before replying "On my gut feeling."

    "Master you..." Hearing him, Henry almost has a heart attack.

    ''You damn old man, because of you I haven''t got anything till now.'' He thought so inside his heart but didn''t said anything outside.

    At this time, he suddenly heard some fighting sounds.

    And he was interested, not cause of anything but because he heard a girl voice.

    If it was man, he wouldn''t be interested in saving him and even wait for him to be getting killed so he can reap all the benefits however things would be different if it was a girl.

    "Master, let''s go we have to save a girl."

    Hearing his disciple, inside the tower a old looking man in soul state had a ck expression on his face.

    He didn''t know what to say. He wanted to scold Henry but he dare not cause what if he didn''t released himter when he can.

    However he didn''t replied to him.

    Henry also didn''t waited for his master voice and quickly sprinted towards where the sound wasing from.

    Aftering, he saw a very beautiful girl fighting with a big cat.

    Henry looked at the cat and didn''t felt any threat from it so he was sure to save the girl.

    He looked at the girl and thought ''She is beautiful and talented. So she must have some background and I can use that for my own good not only that I would also get a beautiful girl''s love. Hehehe, maybe this is my chance.''

    As he was thinking he saw that the girl was in danger and about to be killed by that big cat.

    In fact calling that animal cat would be inappropriate because her body was big as a fat lion and that cat has sharp teeth as if her teeth would even chew the iron. Not only that, that cat eyes were red too. As if she was angry and about to eat whatever was in front of it.

    As he saw that girl that was about to be killed, his eyes shed and he shouted "Wait just a minute, I aming to save you."

    He said and his palm striked towards that cat.

    That cat was powerful however he was even more powerful.

    Thinking of this a light shed in his eyes and hit as his palm hit the cat, that cat flew away.

    Then he saw that after that cat was hit by his palm, that cat didn''t fought back but wanted to run.

    ''Hmph so you know the level of difference between us but it''s toote. You tried to kill a girl whom you shouldn''t.'' The first moment he saw that girl, he already thought that she can be only his in this life.

    He thinks that it''s fate that he met her like that and saved her life.

    Even so after hitting that cat, he didn''t went to the girl to help her in standing but went towards that cat who wanted to run away from here.

    Muskan Maignes saw a maning to save her and as she saw that mam who obviously wanted to fight with that big cat, she couldn''t help but shout to remind him "Be careful that cat''s realm is qi 7th stage."

    There is a big difference in human and animals.

    The main difference is that animal''s are more powerful in the same realm as human cause of their physical strength.

    That''s why she wanted to remind that man. Whoe to save herself.

    At the same time, she felt that she had found her love.

    It''s not that she has delusion but because before when she was about to get killed she had thought that whomever saved her she will be his women.

    If the man has good skin and is handsome then marry him and if the man who saved her is not handsome then repay him in her next life by bing cow and horse.

    As for thinking that what will she do it a girl saved her, well she hadn''t thought about that.

    ***

    Hey author , y

    T u

    long b reak, upda edule will be a don''t Unlock It unstable but I will t 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call ~ j jall M Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~~Chapter 58.

    ~dadd Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~don''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t ItH j Creation is hard, cheer me up for me!

    Like it ? Add to library!Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!

    Like it ? Add  j

 Chapter 249: Dont Unlock It

    As Damien heard them, he was about to exin that he like to sleep in underwear but he stopped and thought ''Hehehe after all it will be fun to tease them.''

    Thinking of this he moved towards them.

    The space inside the camp was small and as he moved, he appeared in before them.

    He smiled and put his arms around on their waist.

    They were standing and crouching a little next to each other. They were very close.

    He moved his head between their head''s and whispered "What do you think?"

    After whispering, at the end he released his breathing,that was hot on their ears.

    Hearing Damien, Vienna and Victoria blushed and felt that their faces were so hot. Especially their ears which were even hotter.

    "Y-you.." Victoria stuttered and couldn''t say anything.

    Should she even say something? Hearing him, it''s so exciting.

    Vienna on the other hand cheered inside her heart.

    ''Yes, this is it. My time hase.'' Thinking of this she looked at him, her face''s expression were intoxicated and her lips aparted as she said "That you will have s-s.., n-no that you will have i-intimate action with us."

    In the end she still couldn''t say sex and finally had to change the word from sex to intimate.

    But even so her face was blushing and she was stuttering.

    "Haha you are right!" Damienughed and whispered lightly again.

    He hadn''t moved his head back, his head was still between theirs.

    Victoria felt her body trembling thinking that he would turn beast on the next second but at the same time there was some anticipation in her heart while Vienna body was trembling too but she was feeling excitement.

    Because if he turns beast the next second, she would know who he loves.

    But both of them were set to disappointed because Damien will naturally won''t turn into a beast.

    He felt their trembling body and the corner of his mouth''s were upturned.

    He felt that it was finally the time to say what he wanted to say before.

    They didn''t saw that he was smiling but his whispering created excitement in their bodies. One was afraid and anticipated while other wanted him to turn the beast.

    Thinking that it was finally that time he whispered again "Call Me Daddy!"

    "Huh!?"

    ...

    "Damn it! What happened master, why I didn''t find anything!" Henry asked his master and felt that this secret realm didn''t seem to have any treasures.

    Forget about treasures but there ain''t any food to eat. As for the chances that his master previously said that to him, he already forget about it.

    At this time he even wanted to scold his master. His breathing was rough and he was enduring the anger inside his heart.

    Hearing Henry, his master didn''t know what to say. In fact all the previous road that Henry went before were pointed out by him.

    He thought there might be some chances that could be useful however he didn''t know what happened, whether he is wrong or is that Henry''s luck is too bad but they don''t get anything.

    He didn''t know and even think that Henry wanted to scold him and was enduring his anger.

    He shook his head inside the tower and replied him "I really think this secret realm will have some chances for you."

    Henry was angry even more after he heard what his master said but he didn''t scolded or said anything cause he knows whatever he has, his master has a big role in everything.

    If his master hadn''t epted him as his disciple then he would still be bullied by Byers family ''young geniuses.''

    But it''s also doesn''t mean that he will always went on the path that his master pointed out.

    He calmed down himself and asked "Master, how did you think that this secret realm will have some chances for me. Is it because the gate of secret realm opened muchter or is it your gut feeling?"

    He wanted to know on the basis of what his master was so confident that he will get some amazing chances in this secret realm.

    "Well..." Hearing his disciple asking him this he felt a little embarrassed. He was silent for a moment before replying "On my gut feeling."

    "Master you..." Hearing him, Henry almost has a heart attack.

    ''You damn old man, because of you I haven''t got anything till now.'' He thought so inside his heart but didn''t said anything outside.

    At this time, he suddenly heard some fighting sounds.

    And he was interested, not cause of anything but because he heard a girl voice.

    If it was man, he wouldn''t be interested in saving him and even wait for him to be getting killed so he can reap all the benefits however things would be different if it was a girl.

    "Master, let''s go we have to save a girl."

    Hearing his disciple, inside the tower a old looking man in soul state had a ck expression on his face.

    He didn''t know what to say. He wanted to scold Henry but he dare not cause what if he didn''t released himter when he can.

    However he didn''t replied to him.

    Henry also didn''t waited for his master voice and quickly sprinted towards where the sound wasing from.

    Aftering, he saw a very beautiful girl fighting with a big cat.

    Henry looked at the cat and didn''t felt any threat from it so he was sure to save the girl.

    He looked at the girl and thought ''She is beautiful and talented. So she must have some background and I can use that for my own good not only that I would also get a beautiful girl''s love. Hehehe, maybe this is my chance.''

    As he was thinking he saw that the girl was in danger and about to be killed by that big cat.

    In fact calling that animal cat would be inappropriate because her body was big as a fat lion and that cat has sharp teeth as if her teeth would even chew the iron. Not only that, that cat eyes were red too. As if she was angry and about to eat whatever was in front of it.

    As he saw that girl that was about to be killed, his eyes shed and he shouted "Wait just a minute, I aming to save you."

    He said and his palm striked towards that cat.

    That cat was powerful however he was even more powerful.

    Thinking of this a light shed in his eyes and hit as his palm hit the cat, that cat flew away.

    Then he saw that after that cat was hit by his palm, that cat didn''t fought back but wanted to run.

    ''Hmph so you know the level of difference between us but it''s toote. You tried to kill a girl whom you shouldn''t.'' The first moment he saw that girl, he already thought that she can be only his in this life.

    He thinks that it''s fate that he met her like that and saved her life.

    Even so after hitting that cat, he didn''t went to the girl to help her in standing but went towards that cat who wanted to run away from here.

    Muskan Maignes saw a maning to save her and as she saw that mam who obviously wanted to fight with that big cat, she couldn''t help but shout to remind him "Be careful that cat''s realm is qi 7th stage."

    There is a big difference in human and animals.

    The main difference is that animal''s are more powerful in the same realm as human cause of their physical strength.

    That''s why she wanted to remind that man. Whoe to save herself.

    At the same time, she felt that she had found her love.

    It''s not that she has delusion but because before when she was about to get killed she had thought that whomever saved her she will be his women.

    If the man has good skin and is handsome then marry him and if the man who saved her is not handsome then repay him in her next life by bing cow and horse.

    As for thinking that what will she do it a girl saved her, well she hadn''t thought about tDon''t Unlock It

    T u

    long b reak, upda edule will be a don''t Unlock It unstable but I will t 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call ~ j jall M Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~~Chapter 58.

    ~dadd Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~don''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unloc Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t ItH j Creation is hard, cheer me up for me!

    Like it ? Add to library!Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!

    Like it ? Add to library!h

 Chapter 250: Dont Unlock It

    As Damien heard them, he was about to exin that he like to sleep in underwear but he stopped and thought ''Hehehe after all it will be fun to tease them.''

    Thinking of this he moved towards them.

    The space inside the camp was small and as he moved, he appeared in before them.

    He smiled and put his arms around on their waist.

    They were standing and crouching a little next to each other. They were very close.

    He moved his head between their head''s and whispered "What do you think?"

    After whispering, at the end he released his breathing,that was hot on their ears.

    Hearing Damien, Vienna and Victoria blushed and felt that their faces were so hot. Especially their ears which were even hotter.

    "Y-you.." Victoria stuttered and couldn''t say anything.

    Should she even say something? Hearing him, it''s so exciting.

    Vienna on the other hand cheered inside her heart.

    ''Yes, this is it. My time hase.'' Thinking of this she looked at him, her face''s expression were intoxicated and her lips aparted as she said "That you will have s-s.., n-no that you will have i-intimate action with us."

    In the end she still couldn''t say sex and finally had to change the word from sex to intimate.

    But even so her face was blushing and she was stuttering.

    "Haha you are right!" Damienughed and whispered lightly again.

    He hadn''t moved his head back, his head was still between theirs.

    Victoria felt her body trembling thinking that he would turn beast on the next second but at the same time there was some anticipation in her heart while Vienna body was trembling too but she was feeling excitement.

    Because if he turns beast the next second, she would know who he loves.

    But both of them were set to disappointed because Damien will naturally won''t turn into a beast.

    He felt their trembling body and the corner of his mouth''s were upturned.

    He felt that it was finally the time to say what he wanted to say before.

    They didn''t saw that he was smiling but his whispering created excitement in their bodies. One was afraid and anticipated while other wanted him to turn the beast.

    Thinking that it was finally that time he whispered again "Call Me Daddy!"

    "Huh!?"

    ...

    "Damn it! What happened master, why I didn''t find anything!" Henry asked his master and felt that this secret realm didn''t seem to have any treasures.

    Forget about treasures but there ain''t any food to eat. As for the chances that his master previously said that to him, he already forget about it.

    At this time he even wanted to scold his master. His breathing was rough and he was enduring the anger inside his heart.

    Hearing Henry, his master didn''t know what to say. In fact all the previous road that Henry went before were pointed out by him.

    He thought there might be some chances that could be useful however he didn''t know what happened, whether he is wrong or is that Henry''s luck is too bad but they don''t get anything.

    He didn''t know and even think that Henry wanted to scold him and was enduring his anger.

    He shook his head inside the tower and replied him "I really think this secret realm will have some chances for you."

    Henry was angry even more after he heard what his master said but he didn''t scolded or said anything cause he knows whatever he has, his master has a big role in everything.

    If his master hadn''t epted him as his disciple then he would still be bullied by Byers family ''young geniuses.''

    But it''s also doesn''t mean that he will always went on the path that his master pointed out.

    He calmed down himself and asked "Master, how did you think that this secret realm will have some chances for me. Is it because the gate of secret realm opened muchter or is it your gut feeling?"

    He wanted to know on the basis of what his master was so confident that he will get some amazing chances in this secret realm.

    "Well..." Hearing his disciple asking him this he felt a little embarrassed. He was silent for a moment before replying "On my gut feeling."

    "Master you..." Hearing him, Henry almost has a heart attack.

    ''You damn old man, because of you I haven''t got anything till now.'' He thought so inside his heart but didn''t said anything outside.

    At this time, he suddenly heard some fighting sounds.

    And he was interested, not cause of anything but because he heard a girl voice.

    If it was man, he wouldn''t be interested in saving him and even wait for him to be getting killed so he can reap all the benefits however things would be different if it was a girl.

    "Master, let''s go we have to save a girl."

    Hearing his disciple, inside the tower a old looking man in soul state had a ck expression on his face.

    He didn''t know what to say. He wanted to scold Henry but he dare not cause what if he didn''t released himter when he can.

    However he didn''t replied to him.

    Henry also didn''t waited for his master voice and quickly sprinted towards where the sound wasing from.

    Aftering, he saw a very beautiful girl fighting with a big cat.

    Henry looked at the cat and didn''t felt any threat from it so he was sure to save the girl.

    He looked at the girl and thought ''She is beautiful and talented. So she must have some background and I can use that for my own good not only that I would also get a beautiful girl''s love. Hehehe, maybe this is my chance.''

    As he was thinking he saw that the girl was in danger and about to be killed by that big cat.

    In fact calling that animal cat would be inappropriate because her body was big as a fat lion and that cat has sharp teeth as if her teeth would even chew the iron. Not only that, that cat eyes were red too. As if she was angry and about to eat whatever was in front of it.

    As he saw that girl that was about to be killed, his eyes shed and he shouted "Wait just a minute, I aming to save you."

    He said and his palm striked towards that cat.

    That cat was powerful however he was even more powerful.

    Thinking of this a light shed in his eyes and hit as his palm hit the cat, that

    Then he saw that after that cat was hit by his palm, that cat didn''t fought back but wanted to run.

    ''Hmph so you know the level of difference between us but it''s toote. You tried to kill a girl whom you shouldn''t.'' The first moment he saw that girl, he already thought that she can be only his in this life.

    He thinks that it''s fate that he met her like that and saved her life.

    Even so after hitting that cat, he didn''t went to the girl to help her in standing but went towards that cat who wanted to run away from here.

    Muskan Maignes saw a maning to save her and as she saw that mam who obviously wanted to fight with that big cat, she couldn''t help but shout to remind him "Be careful that cat''s realm is qi 7th stage."

    There is a big difference in human and animals.

    The main difference is that animal''s are more powerful in the same realm as human cause of their physical strength.

    That''s why she wanted to remind that man. Whoe to save herself.

    At the same time, she felt that she had found her love.

    It''s not that she has delusion but because before when she was about to get killed she had thought that whomever saved her she will be his women.

    If the man has good skin and is handsome then marry him and if the man who saved her is not handsome then repay him in her next life by bing cow and horse.

    As for thinking that what will she do it a girl saved her, well she hadn''t though

    Hey author , y

    T u

    long b reak, upda edule will be a don''t Unlock It unstable but I will t 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call ~ j jall M Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~~Chapter 58.

    ~dadd Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~don''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unloc Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t ItH j Creation is hard, cheer me up for me!

    Like it ? Add to library!Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!

    Like it ? Add to library!h Don''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock It

 Chapter 251: Dont Unlock It

    As Damien heard them, he was about to exin that he like to sleep in underwear but he stopped and thought ''Hehehe after all it will be fun to tease them.''

    Thinking of this he moved towards them.

    The space inside the camp was small and as he moved, he appeared in before them.

    He smiled and put his arms around on their waist.

    They were standing and crouching a little next to each other. They were very close.

    He moved his head between their head''s and whispered "What do you think?"

    After whispering, at the end he released his breathing,that was hot on their ears.

    Hearing Damien, Vienna and Victoria blushed and felt that their faces were so hot. Especially their ears which were even hotter.

    "Y-you.." Victoria stuttered and couldn''t say anything.

    Should she even say something? Hearing him, it''s so exciting.

    Vienna on the other hand cheered inside her heart.

    ''Yes, this is it. My time hase.'' Thinking of this she looked at him, her face''s expression were intoxicated and her lips aparted as she said "That you will have s-s.., n-no that you will have i-intimate action with us."

    In the end she still couldn''t say sex and finally had to change the word from sex to intimate.

    But even so her face was blushing and she was stuttering.

    "Haha you are right!" Damienughed and whispered lightly again.

    He hadn''t moved his head back, his head was still between theirs.

    Victoria felt her body trembling thinking that he would turn beast on the next second but at the same time there was some anticipation in her heart while Vienna body was trembling too but she was feeling excitement.

    Because if he turns beast the next second, she would know who he loves.

    But both of them were set to disappointed because Damien will naturally won''t turn into a beast.

    He felt their trembling body and the corner of his mouth''s were upturned.

    He felt that it was finally the time to say what he wanted to say before.

    They didn''t saw that he was smiling but his whispering created excitement in their bodies. One was afraid and anticipated while other wanted him to turn the beast.

    Thinking that it was finally that time he whispered again "Call Me Daddy!"

    "Huh!?"

    ...

    "Damn it! What happened master, why I didn''t find anything!" Henry asked his master and felt that this secret realm didn''t seem to have any treasures.

    Forget about treasures but there ain''t any food to eat. As for the chances that his master previously said that to him, he already forget about it.

    At this time he even wanted to scold his master. His breathing was rough and he was enduring the anger inside his heart.

    Hearing Henry, his master didn''t know what to say. In fact all the previous road that Henry went before were pointed out by him.

    He thought there might be some chances that could be useful however he didn''t know what happened, whether he is wrong or is that Henry''s luck is too bad but they don''t get anything.

    He didn''t know and even think that Henry wanted to scold him and was enduring his anger.

    He shook his head inside the tower and replied him "I really think this secret realm will have some chances for you."

    Henry was angry even more after he heard what his master said but he didn''t scolded or said anything cause he knows whatever he has, his master has a big role in everything.

    If his master hadn''t epted him as his disciple then he would still be bullied by Byers family ''young geniuses.''

    But it''s also doesn''t mean that he will always went on the path that his master pointed out.

    He calmed down himself and asked "Master, how did you think that this secret realm will have some chances for me. Is it because the gate of secret realm opened muchter or is it your gut feeling?"

    He wanted to know on the basis of what his master was so confident that he will get some amazing chances in this secret realm.

    "Well..." Hearing his disciple asking him this he felt a little embarrassed. He was silent for a moment before replying "On my gut feeling."

    "Master you..." Hearing him, Henry almost has a heart attack.

    ''You damn old man, because of you I haven''t got anything till now.'' He thought so inside his heart but didn''t said anything outside.

    At this time, he suddenly heard some fighting sounds.

    And he was interested, not cause of anything but because he heard a girl voice.

    If it was man, he wouldn''t be interested in saving him and even wait for him to be getting killed so he can reap all the benefits however things would be different if it was a girl.

    "Master, let''s go we have to save a girl."

    Hearing his disciple, inside the tower a old looking man in soul state had a ck expression on his face.

    He didn''t know what to say. He wanted to scold Henry but he dare not cause what if he didn''t released himter when he can.

    However he didn''t replied to him.

    Henry also didn''t waited for his master voice and quickly sprinted towards where the sound wasing from.

    Aftering, he saw a very beautiful girl fighting with a big cat.

    Henry looked at the cat and didn''t felt any threat from it so he was sure to save the girl.

    He looked at the girl and thought ''She is beautiful and talented. So she must have some background and I can use that for my own good not only that I would also get a beautiful girl''s love. Hehehe, maybe this is my chance.''

    As he was thinking he saw that the girl was in danger and about to be killed by that big cat.

    In fact calling that animal cat would be inappropriate because her body was big as a fat lion and that cat has sharp teeth as if her teeth would even chew the iron. Not only that, that cat eyes were red too. As if she was angry and about to eat whatever was in front of it.

    As he saw that girl that was about to be killed, his eyes shed and he shouted "Wait just a minute, I aming to save you."

    He said and his palm striked towards that cat.

    That cat was powerful however he was even more powerful.

    Thinking of this a light shed in his eyes and hit as his palm hit the cat, that

    Then he saw that after that cat was hit by his palm, that cat didn''t fought back but wanted to run.

    ''Hmph so you know the level of difference between us but it''s toote. You tried to kill a girl whom you shouldn''t.'' The first moment he saw that girl, he already thought that she can be only his in this life.

    He thinks that it''s fate that he met her like that and saved her life.

    Even so after hitting that cat, he didn''t went to the girl to help her in standing but went towards that cat who wanted to run away from here.

    Muskan Maignes saw a maning to save her and as she saw that mam who obviously wanted to fight with that big cat, she couldn''t help but shout to remind him "Be careful that cat''s realm is qi 7th stage."

    There is a big difference in human and animals.

    The main difference is that animal''s are more powerful in the same realm as human cause of their physical strength.

    That''s why she wanted to remind that man. Whoe to save herself.

    At the same time, she felt that she had found her love.

    It''s not that she has delusion but because before when she was about to get killed she had thought that whomever saved her she will be his women.

    If the man has good skin and is handsome then marry him and if the man who saved her is not handsome then repay him in her next life by bing cow and horse.

    As for thinking that what will she do it a girl saved her, well she hadn''t thought about that.

    ***

    Hey author

    T u

    long b reak, upda edule will be a don''t Unlock It unstable but I wi 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Cal l  Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call ~ j jall M Me Dad~Chap ter 58. ~~Chapter 58.

    ~dadd Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~don''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlo ck Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unloc Itd on''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t ItH j Creation is hard, cheer me up for me!

    Like it ? Add to library!Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!

    Like it ? Add to library!h Don''t Unlock It8

 Chapter 252: Dont Unlock It

    As Damien heard them, he was about to exin that he like to sleep in underwear but he stopped and thought ''Hehehe after all it will be fun to tease them.''

    Thinking of this he moved towards them.

    The space inside the camp was small and as he moved, he appeared in before them.

    He smiled and put his arms around on their waist.

    They were standing and crouching a little next to each other. They were very close.

    He moved his head between their head''s and whispered "What do you think?"

    After whispering, at the end he released his breathing,that was hot on their ears.

    Hearing Damien, Vienna and Victoria blushed and felt that their faces were so hot. Especially their ears which were even hotter.

    "Y-you.." Victoria stuttered and couldn''t say anything.

    Should she even say something? Hearing him, it''s so exciting.

    Vienna on the other hand cheered inside her heart.

    ''Yes, this is it. My time hase.'' Thinking of this she looked at him, her face''s expression were intoxicated and her lips aparted as she said "That you will have s-s.., n-no that you will have i-intimate action with us."

    In the end she still couldn''t say sex and finally had to change the word from sex to intimate.

    But even so her face was blushing and she was stuttering.

    "Haha you are right!" Damienughed and whispered lightly again.

    He hadn''t moved his head back, his head was still between theirs.

    Victoria felt her body trembling thinking that he would turn beast on the next second but at the same time there was some anticipation in her heart while Vienna body was trembling too but she was feeling excitement.

    Because if he turns beast the next second, she would know who he loves.

    But both of them were set to disappointed because Damien will naturally won''t turn into a beast.

    He felt their trembling body and the corner of his mouth''s were upturned.

    He felt that it was finally the time to say what he wanted to say before.

    They didn''t saw that he was smiling but his whispering created excitement in their bodies. One was afraid and anticipated while other wanted him to turn the beast.

    Thinking that it was finally that time he whispered again "Call Me Daddy!"

    "Huh!?"

    ...

    "Damn it! What happened master, why I didn''t find anything!" Henry asked his master and felt that this secret realm didn''t seem to have any treasures.

    Forget about treasures but there ain''t any food to eat. As for the chances that his master previously said that to him, he already forget about it.

    At this time he even wanted to scold his master. His breathing was rough and he was enduring the anger inside his heart.

    Hearing Henry, his master didn''t know what to say. In fact all the previous road that Henry went before were pointed out by him.

    He thought there might be some chances that could be useful however he didn''t know what happened, whether he is wrong or is that Henry''s luck is too bad but they don''t get anything.

    He didn''t know and even think that Henry wanted to scold him and was enduring his anger.

    He shook his head inside the tower and replied him "I really think this secret realm will have some chances for you."

    Henry was angry even more after he heard what his master said but he didn''t scolded or said anything cause he knows whatever he has, his master has a big role in everything.

    If his master hadn''t epted him as his disciple then he would still be bullied by Byers family ''young geniuses.''

    But it''s also doesn''t mean that he will always went on the path that his master pointed out.

    He calmed down himself and asked "Master, how did you think that this secret realm will have some chances for me. Is it because the gate of secret realm opened muchter or is it your gut feeling?"

    He wanted to know on the basis of what his master was so confident that he will get some amazing chances in this secret realm.

    "Well..." Hearing his disciple asking him this he felt a little embarrassed. He was silent for a moment before replying "On my gut feeling."

    "Master you..." Hearing him, Henry almost has a heart attack.

    ''You damn old man, because of you I haven''t got anything till now.'' He thought so inside his heart but didn''t said anything outside.

    At this time, he suddenly heard some fighting sounds.

    And he was interested, not cause of anything but because he heard a girl voice.

    If it was man, he wouldn''t be interested in saving him and even wait for him to be getting killed so he can reap all the benefits however things would be different if it was a girl.

    "Master, let''s go we have to save a girl."

    Hearing his disciple, inside the tower a old looking man in soul state had a ck expression on his face.

    He didn''t know what to say. He wanted to scold Henry but he dare not cause what if he didn''t released himter when he can.

    However he didn''t replied to him.

    Henry also didn''t waited for his master voice and quickly sprinted towards where the sound wasing from.

    Aftering, he saw a very beautiful girl fighting with a big cat.

    Henry looked at the cat and didn''t felt any threat from it so he was sure to save the girl.

    He looked at the girl and thought ''She is beautiful and talented. So she must have some background and I can use that for my own good not only that I would also get a beautiful girl''s love. Hehehe, maybe this is my chance.''

    As he was thinking he saw that the girl was in danger and about to be killed by that big cat.

    In fact calling that animal cat would be inappropriate because her body was big as a fat lion and that cat has sharp teeth as if her teeth would even chew the iron. Not only that, that cat eyes were red too. As if she was angry and about to eat whatever was in front of it.

    As he saw that girl that was about to be killed, his eyes shed and he shouted "Wait just a minute, I aming to save you."

    He said and his palm striked towards that cat.

    That cat was powerful however he was even more powerful.

    Thinking of this a light shed in his eyes and hit as his palm hit the cat, that

    Then he saw that after that cat was hit by his palm, that cat didn''t fought back but wanted to run.

    ''Hmph so you know the level of difference between us but it''s toote. You tried to kill a girl whom you shouldn''t.'' The first moment he saw that girl, he already thought that she can be only his in this life.

    He thinks that it''s fate that he met her like that and saved her life.

    Even so after hitting that cat, he didn''t went to the girl to help her in standing but went towards that cat who wanted to run away from here.

    Muskan Maignes saw a maning to save her and as she saw that mam who obviously wanted to fight with that big cat, she couldn''t help but shout to remind him "Be careful that cat''s realm is qi 7th stage."

    There is a big difference in human and animals.

    The main difference is that animal''s are more powerful in the same realm as human cause of their physical strength.

    That''s why she wanted to remind that man. Whoe to save herself.

    At the same time, she felt that she had found her love.

    It''s not that she has delusion but because before when she was about to get killed she had thought that whomever saved her she will be his women.

    If the man has good skin and is handsome then marry him and if the man who saved her is not handsome then repay him in her next life by bing cow and horse.

    As for thinking that what will she do it a girl saved her, well she hadn''t thought about that.

    ***

    Hey auth

    T u

    long b reak, upda ed ule will be a don''t Unlock It unstable but I wi 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call ~ j jall M Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~~Chapter 58.

    ~dadd Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~don''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unloc Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t ItH j Creation is hard, cheer me up for me!

    Like it ? Add to library!Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!

    Like it ? Add to library!h Don''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock It

 Chapter 253: Dont Unlock It

    As Damien heard them, he was about to exin that he like to sleep in underwear but he stopped and thought ''Hehehe after all it will be fun to tease them.''

    Thinking of this he moved towards them.

    The space inside the camp was small and as he moved, he appeared in before them.

    He smiled and put his arms around on their waist.

    They were standing and crouching a little next to each other. They were very close.

    He moved his head between their head''s and whispered "What do you think?"

    After whispering, at the end he released his breathing,that was hot on their ears.

    Hearing Damien, Vienna and Victoria blushed and felt that their faces were so hot. Especially their ears which were even hotter.

    "Y-you.." Victoria stuttered and couldn''t say anything.

    Should she even say something? Hearing him, it''s so exciting.

    Vienna on the other hand cheered inside her heart.

    ''Yes, this is it. My time hase.'' Thinking of this she looked at him, her face''s expression were intoxicated and her lips aparted as she said "That you will have s-s.., n-no that you will have i-intimate action with us."

    In the end she still couldn''t say sex and finally had to change the word from sex to intimate.

    But even so her face was blushing and she was stuttering.

    "Haha you are right!" Damienughed and whispered lightly again.

    He hadn''t moved his head back, his head was still between theirs.

    Victoria felt her body trembling thinking that he would turn beast on the next second but at the same time there was some anticipation in her heart while Vienna body was trembling too but she was feeling excitement.

    Because if he turns beast the next second, she would know who he loves.

    But both of them were set to disappointed because Damien will naturally won''t turn into a beast.

    He felt their trembling body and the corner of his mouth''s were upturned.

    He felt that it was finally the time to say what he wanted to say before.

    They didn''t saw that he was smiling but his whispering created excitement in their bodies. One was afraid and anticipated while other wanted him to turn the beast.

    Thinking that it was finally that time he whispered again "Call Me Daddy!"

    "Huh!?"

    ...

    "Damn it! What happened master, why I didn''t find anything!" Henry asked his master and felt that this secret realm didn''t seem to have any treasures.

    Forget about treasures but there ain''t any food to eat. As for the chances that his master previously said that to him, he already forget about it.

    At this time he even wanted to scold his master. His breathing was rough and he was enduring the anger inside his heart.

    Hearing Henry, his master didn''t know what to say. In fact all the previous road that Henry went before were pointed out by him.

    He thought there might be some chances that could be useful however he didn''t know what happened, whether he is wrong or is that Henry''s luck is too bad but they don''t get anything.

    He didn''t know and even think that Henry wanted to scold him and was enduring his anger.

    He shook his head inside the tower and replied him "I really think this secret realm will have some chances for you."

    Henry was angry even more after he heard what his master said but he didn''t scolded or said anything cause he knows whatever he has, his master has a big role in everything.

    If his master hadn''t epted him as his disciple then he would still be bullied by Byers family ''young geniuses.''

    But it''s also doesn''t mean that he will always went on the path that his master pointed out.

    He calmed down himself and asked "Master, how did you think that this secret realm will have some chances for me. Is it because the gate of secret realm opened muchter or is it your gut feeling?"

    He wanted to know on the basis of what his master was so confident that he will get some amazing chances in this secret realm.

    "Well..." Hearing his disciple asking him this he felt a little embarrassed. He was silent for a moment before replying "On my gut feeling."

    "Master you..." Hearing him, Henry almost has a heart attack.

    ''You damn old man, because of you I haven''t got anything till now.'' He thought so inside his heart but didn''t said anything outside.

    At this time, he suddenly heard some fighting sounds.

    And he was interested, not cause of anything but because he heard a girl voice.

    If it was man, he wouldn''t be interested in saving him and even wait for him to be getting killed so he can reap all the benefits however things would be different if it was a girl.

    "Master, let''s go we have to save a girl."

    Hearing his disciple, inside the tower a old looking man in soul state had a ck expression on his face.

    He didn''t know what to say. He wanted to scold Henry but he dare not cause what if he didn''t released himter when he can.

    However he didn''t replied to him.

    Henry also didn''t waited for his master voice and quickly sprinted towards where the sound wasing from.

    Aftering, he saw a very beautiful girl fighting with a big cat.

    Henry looked at the cat and didn''t felt any threat from it so he was sure to save the girl.

    He looked at the girl and thought ''She is beautiful and talented. So she must have some background and I can use that for my own good not only that I would also get a beautiful girl''s love. Hehehe, maybe this is my chance.''

    As he was thinking he saw that the girl was in danger and about to be killed by that big cat.

    In fact calling that animal cat would be inappropriate because her body was big as a fat lion and that cat has sharp teeth as if her teeth would even chew the iron. Not only that, that cat eyes were red too. As if she was angry and about to eat whatever was in front of it.

    As he saw that girl that was about to be killed, his eyes shed and he shouted "Wait just a minute, I aming to save you."

    He said and his palm striked towards that cat.

    That cat was powerful however he was even more powerful.

    Thinking of this a light shed in his eyes and hit as his palm hit the cat, that

    Then he saw that after that cat was hit by his palm, that cat didn''t fought back but wanted to run.

    ''Hmph so you know the level of difference between us but it''s toote. You tried to kill a girl whom you shouldn''t.'' The first moment he saw that girl, he already thought that she can be only his in this life.

    He thinks that it''s fate that he met her like that and saved her life.

    Even so after hitting that cat, he didn''t went to the girl to help her in standing but went towards that cat who wanted to run away from here.

    Muskan Maignes saw a maning to save her and as she saw that mam who obviously wanted to fight with that big cat, she couldn''t help but shout to remind him "Be careful that cat''s realm is qi 7th stage."

    There is a big difference in human and animals.

    The main difference is that animal''s are more powerful in the same realm as human cause of their physical strength.

    That''s why she wanted to remind that man. Whoe to save herself.

    At the same time, she felt that she had found her love.

    It''s not that she has delusion but because before when she was about to get killed she had thought that whomever saved her she will be his women.

    If the man has good skin and is handsome then marry him and if the man who saved her is not handsome then repay him in her next life by bing cow and horse.

    As for thinking that what will she do it a girl saved her, well she hadn''t thought about that.

    ***

    Hey author y yb

    T u

    long b reak, upda edlule will be a don''t Unlock It unhapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call ~ j jall M Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~~Chapter 58. ~dadd Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58.

    ~Call Me Dad~don''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unloc Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t ItH j Creation is hard, cheer me up for me!

    Like it ? Add to library!Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!

    Like it ? Add to library!h Don''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock It; Stay tuned from tomorrow (For this novel only)

 Chapter 254: Dont Unlock It

    As Damien heard them, he was about to exin that he like to sleep in underwear but he stopped and thought ''Hehehe after all it will be fun to tease them.''

    Thinking of this he moved towards them.

    The space inside the camp was small and as he moved, he appeared in before them.

    He smiled and put his arms around on their waist.

    They were standing and crouching a little next to each other. They were very close.

    He moved his head between their head''s and whispered "What do you think?"

    After whispering, at the end he released his breathing,that was hot on their ears.

    Hearing Damien, Vienna and Victoria blushed and felt that their faces were so hot. Especially their ears which were even hotter.

    "Y-you.." Victoria stuttered and couldn''t say anything.

    Should she even say something? Hearing him, it''s so exciting.

    Vienna on the other hand cheered inside her heart.

    ''Yes, this is it. My time hase.'' Thinking of this she looked at him, her face''s expression were intoxicated and her lips aparted as she said "That you will have s-s.., n-no that you will have i-intimate action with us."

    In the end she still couldn''t say sex and finally had to change the word from sex to intimate.

    But even so her face was blushing and she was stuttering.

    "Haha you are right!" Damienughed and whispered lightly again.

    He hadn''t moved his head back, his head was still between theirs.

    Victoria felt her body trembling thinking that he would turn beast on the next second but at the same time there was some anticipation in her heart while Vienna body was trembling too but she was feeling excitement.

    Because if he turns beast the next second, she would know who he loves.

    But both of them were set to disappointed because Damien will naturally won''t turn into a beast.

    He felt their trembling body and the corner of his mouth''s were upturned.

    He felt that it was finally the time to say what he wanted to say before.

    They didn''t saw that he was smiling but his whispering created excitement in their bodies. One was afraid and anticipated while other wanted him to turn the beast.

    Thinking that it was finally that time he whispered again "Call Me Daddy!"

    "Huh!?"

    ...

    "Damn it! What happened master, why I didn''t find anything!" Henry asked his master and felt that this secret realm didn''t seem to have any treasures.

    Forget about treasures but there ain''t any food to eat. As for the chances that his master previously said that to him, he already forget about it.

    At this time he even wanted to scold his master. His breathing was rough and he was enduring the anger inside his heart.

    Hearing Henry, his master didn''t know what to say. In fact all the previous road that Henry went before were pointed out by him.

    He thought there might be some chances that could be useful however he didn''t know what happened, whether he is wrong or is that Henry''s luck is too bad but they don''t get anything.

    He didn''t know and even think that Henry wanted to scold him and was enduring his anger.

    He shook his head inside the tower and replied him "I really think this secret realm will have some chances for you."

    Henry was angry even more after he heard what his master said but he didn''t scolded or said anything cause he knows whatever he has, his master has a big role in everything.

    If his master hadn''t epted him as his disciple then he would still be bullied by Byers family ''young geniuses.''

    But it''s also doesn''t mean that he will always went on the path that his master pointed out.

    He calmed down himself and asked "Master, how did you think that this secret realm will have some chances for me. Is it because the gate of secret realm opened muchter or is it your gut feeling?"

    He wanted to know on the basis of what his master was so confident that he will get some amazing chances in this secret realm.

    "Well..." Hearing his disciple asking him this he felt a little embarrassed. He was silent for a moment before replying "On my gut feeling."

    "Master you..." Hearing him, Henry almost has a heart attack.

    ''You damn old man, because of you I haven''t got anything till now.'' He thought so inside his heart but didn''t said anything outside.

    At this time, he suddenly heard some fighting sounds.

    And he was interested, not cause of anything but because he heard a girl voice.

    If it was man, he wouldn''t be interested in saving him and even wait for him to be getting killed so he can reap all the benefits however things would be different if it was a girl.

    "Master, let''s go we have to save a girl."

    Hearing his disciple, inside the tower a old looking man in soul state had a ck expression on his face.

    He didn''t know what to say. He wanted to scold Henry but he dare not cause what if he didn''t released himter when he can.

    However he didn''t replied to him.

    Henry also didn''t waited for his master voice and quickly sprinted towards where the sound wasing from.

    Aftering, he saw a very beautiful girl fighting with a big cat.

    Henry looked at the cat and didn''t felt any threat from it so he was sure to save the girl.

    He looked at the girl and thought ''She is beautiful and talented. So she must have some background and I can use that for my own good not only that I would also get a beautiful girl''s love. Hehehe, maybe this is my chance.''

    As he was thinking he saw that the girl was in danger and about to be killed by that big cat.

    In fact calling that animal cat would be inappropriate because her body was big as a fat lion and that cat has sharp teeth as if her teeth would even chew the iron. Not only that, that cat eyes were red too. As if she was angry and about to eat whatever was in front of it.

    As he saw that girl that was about to be killed, his eyes shed and he shouted "Wait just a minute, I aming to save you."

    He said and his palm striked towards that cat.

    That cat was powerful however he was even more powerful.

    Thinking of this a light shed in his eyes and hit as his palm hit the cat, that

    Then he saw that after that cat was hit by his palm, that cat didn''t fought back but wanted to run.

    ''Hmph so you know the level of difference between us but it''s toote. You tried to kill a girl whom you shouldn''t.'' The first moment he saw that girl, he already thought that she can be only his in this life.

    He thinks that it''s fate that he met her like that and saved her life.

    Even so after hitting that cat, he didn''t went to the girl to help her in standing but went towards that cat who wanted to run away from here.

    Muskan Maignes saw a maning to save her and as she saw that mam who obviously wanted to fight with that big cat, she couldn''t help but shout to remind him "Be careful that cat''s realm is qi 7th stage."

    There is a big difference in human and animals.

    The main difference is that animal''s are more powerful in the same realm as human cause of their physical strength.

    That''s why she wanted to remind that man. Whoe to save herself.

    At the same time, she felt that she had found her love.

    It''s not that she has delusion but because before when she was about to get killed she had thought that whomever saved her she will be his women.

    If the man has good skin and is handsome then marry him and if the man who saved her is not handsome then repay him in her next life by bing cow and horse.

    As for thinking that what will she do it a girl saved her, well she hadn''t thought about that.

    ***

    Hey auth

    T u

    long b reak, upda edule will be a don''t Unlock It unhapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call ~ j jall M Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~~Chapter 58. ~dadd Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58.

    ~Call Me Dad~don''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unloc Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t ItH j Creation is hard, cheer me up for me!

    Like it ? Add to library!Creaon is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me! U h

    Like it ? Add to library!h Don''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock It; Stay tuned from tomorrow (For this novel only)

 Chapter 255: Dont Unlock It

    As Damien heard them, he was about to exin that he like to sleep in underwear but he stopped and thought ''Hehehe after all it will be fun to tease them.''

    Thinking of this he moved towards them.

    The space inside the camp was small and as he moved, he appeared in before them.

    He smiled and put his arms around on their waist.

    They were standing and crouching a little next to each other. They were very close.

    He moved his head between their head''s and whispered "What do you think?"

    After whispering, at the end he released his breathing,that was hot on their ears.

    Hearing Damien, Vienna and Victoria blushed and felt that their faces were so hot. Especially their ears which were even hotter.

    "Y-you.." Victoria stuttered and couldn''t say anything.

    Should she even say something? Hearing him, it''s so exciting.

    Vienna on the other hand cheered inside her heart.

    ''Yes, this is it. My time hase.'' Thinking of this she looked at him, her face''s expression were intoxicated and her lips aparted as she said "That you will have s-s.., n-no that you will have i-intimate action with us."

    In the end she still couldn''t say sex and finally had to change the word from sex to intimate.

    But even so her face was blushing and she was stuttering.

    "Haha you are right!" Damienughed and whispered lightly again.

    He hadn''t moved his head back, his head was still between theirs.

    Victoria felt her body trembling thinking that he would turn beast on the next second but at the same time there was some anticipation in her heart while Vienna body was trembling too but she was feeling excitement.

    Because if he turns beast the next second, she would know who he loves.

    But both of them were set to disappointed because Damien will naturally won''t turn into a beast.

    He felt their trembling body and the corner of his mouth''s were upturned.

    He felt that it was finally the time to say what he wanted to say before.

    They didn''t saw that he was smiling but his whispering created excitement in their bodies. One was afraid and anticipated while other wanted him to turn the beast.

    Thinking that it was finally that time he whispered again "Call Me Daddy!"

    "Huh!?"

    ...

    "Damn it! What happened master, why I didn''t find anything!" Henry asked his master and felt that this secret realm didn''t seem to have any treasures.

    Forget about treasures but there ain''t any food to eat. As for the chances that his master previously said that to him, he already forget about it.

    At this time he even wanted to scold his master. His breathing was rough and he was enduring the anger inside his heart.

    Hearing Henry, his master didn''t know what to say. In fact all the previous road that Henry went before were pointed out by him.

    He thought there might be some chances that could be useful however he didn''t know what happened, whether he is wrong or is that Henry''s luck is too bad but they don''t get anything.

    He didn''t know and even think that Henry wanted to scold him and was enduring his anger.

    He shook his head inside the tower and replied him "I really think this secret realm will have some chances for you."

    Henry was angry even more after he heard what his master said but he didn''t scolded or said anything cause he knows whatever he has, his master has a big role in everything.

    If his master hadn''t epted him as his disciple then he would still be bullied by Byers family ''young geniuses.''

    But it''s also doesn''t mean that he will always went on the path that his master pointed out.

    He calmed down himself and asked "Master, how did you think that this secret realm will have some chances for me. Is it because the gate of secret realm opened muchter or is it your gut feeling?"

    He wanted to know on the basis of what his master was so confident that he will get some amazing chances in this secret realm.

    "Well..." Hearing his disciple asking him this he felt a little embarrassed. He was silent for a moment before replying "On my gut feeling."

    "Master you..." Hearing him, Henry almost has a heart attack.

    ''You damn old man, because of you I haven''t got anything till now.'' He thought so inside his heart but didn''t said anything outside.

    At this time, he suddenly heard some fighting sounds.

    And he was interested, not cause of anything but because he heard a girl voice.

    If it was man, he wouldn''t be interested in saving him and even wait for him to be getting killed so he can reap all the benefits however things would be different if it was a girl.

    "Master, let''s go we have to save a girl."

    Hearing his disciple, inside the tower a old looking man in soul state had a ck expression on his face.

    He didn''t know what to say. He wanted to scold Henry but he dare not cause what if he didn''t released himter when he can.

    However he didn''t replied to him.

    Henry also didn''t waited for his master voice and quickly sprinted towards where the sound wasing from.

    Aftering, he saw a very beautiful girl fighting with a big cat.

    Henry looked at the cat and didn''t felt any threat from it so he was sure to save the girl.

    He looked at the girl and thought ''She is beautiful and talented. So she must have some background and I can use that for my own good not only that I would also get a beautiful girl''s love. Hehehe, maybe this is my chance.''

    As he was thinking he saw that the girl was in danger and about to be killed by that big cat.

    In fact calling that animal cat would be inappropriate because her body was big as a fat lion and that cat has sharp teeth as if her teeth would even chew the iron. Not only that, that cat eyes were red too. As if she was angry and about to eat whatever was in front of it.

    As he saw that girl that was about to be killed, his eyes shed and he shouted "Wait just a minute, I aming to save you."

    He said and his palm striked towards that cat.

    That cat was powerful however he was even more powerful.

    Thinking of this a light shed in his eyes and hit as his palm hit the cat, that

    Then he saw that after that cat was hit by his palm, that cat didn''t fought back but wanted to run.

    ''Hmph so you know the level of difference between us but it''s toote. You tried to kill a girl whom you shouldn''t.'' The first moment he saw that girl, he already thought that she can be only his in this life.

    He thinks that it''s fate that he met her like that and saved her life.

    Even so after hitting that cat, he didn''t went to the girl to help her in standing but went towards that cat who wanted to run away from here.

    Muskan Maignes saw a maning to save her and as she saw that mam who obviously wanted to fight with that big cat, she couldn''t help but shout to remind him "Be careful that cat''s realm is qi 7th stage."

    There is a big difference in human and animals.

    The main difference is that animal''s are more powerful in the same realm as human cause of their physical strength.

    That''s why she wanted to remind that man. Whoe to save herself.

    At the same time, she felt that she had found her love.

    It''s not that she has delusion but because before when she was about to get killed she had thought that whomever saved her she will be his women.

    If the man has good skin and is handsome then marry him and if the man who saved her is not handsome then repay him in her next life by bing cow and horse.

    As for thinking that what will she do it a girl saved her, well she hadn''t thought about that.

    ***

    Hey author

    T u

    long b reak, upda edule will be a don''t Unlock It unhater 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call ~ j jall M Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~~Chapter 58. ~dadd Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58.

    ~Call Me Dad~don''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unloc Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t ItH j Creation is hard, cheer me up for me!

    Like it ? Aaon is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me! U h

    Like it ? Add to library!h Don''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock It; Stay tuned from tomorrow (For this novel only)Don''t Unlock It

 Chapter 256: Dont Unlock It

    As Damien heard them, he was about to exin that he like to sleep in underwear but he stopped and thought ''Hehehe after all it will be fun to tease them.''

    Thinking of this he moved towards them.

    The space inside the camp was small and as he moved, he appeared in before them.

    He smiled and put his arms around on their waist.

    They were standing and crouching a little next to each other. They were very close.

    He moved his head between their head''s and whispered "What do you think?"

    After whispering, at the end he released his breathing,that was hot on their ears.

    Hearing Damien, Vienna and Victoria blushed and felt that their faces were so hot. Especially their ears which were even hotter.

    "Y-you.." Victoria stuttered and couldn''t say anything.

    Should she even say something? Hearing him, it''s so exciting.

    Vienna on the other hand cheered inside her heart.

    ''Yes, this is it. My time hase.'' Thinking of this she looked at him, her face''s expression were intoxicated and her lips aparted as she said "That you will have s-s.., n-no that you will have i-intimate action with us."

    In the end she still couldn''t say sex and finally had to change the word from sex to intimate.

    But even so her face was blushing and she was stuttering.

    "Haha you are right!" Damienughed and whispered lightly again.

    He hadn''t moved his head back, his head was still between theirs.

    Victoria felt her body trembling thinking that he would turn beast on the next second but at the same time there was some anticipation in her heart while Vienna body was trembling too but she was feeling excitement.

    Because if he turns beast the next second, she would know who he loves.

    But both of them were set to disappointed because Damien will naturally won''t turn into a beast.

    He felt their trembling body and the corner of his mouth''s were upturned.

    He felt that it was finally the time to say what he wanted to say before.

    They didn''t saw that he was smiling but his whispering created excitement in their bodies. One was afraid and anticipated while other wanted him to turn the beast.

    Thinking that it was finally that time he whispered again "Call Me Daddy!"

    "Huh!?"

    ...

    "Damn it! What happened master, why I didn''t find anything!" Henry asked his master and felt that this secret realm didn''t seem to have any treasures.

    Forget about treasures but there ain''t any food to eat. As for the chances that his master previously said that to him, he already forget about it.

    At this time he even wanted to scold his master. His breathing was rough and he was enduring the anger inside his heart.

    Hearing Henry, his master didn''t know what to say. In fact all the previous road that Henry went before were pointed out by him.

    He thought there might be some chances that could be useful however he didn''t know what happened, whether he is wrong or is that Henry''s luck is too bad but they don''t get anything.

    He didn''t know and even think that Henry wanted to scold him and was enduring his anger.

    He shook his head inside the tower and replied him "I really think this secret realm will have some chances for you."

    Henry was angry even more after he heard what his master said but he didn''t scolded or said anything cause he knows whatever he has, his master has a big role in everything.

    If his master hadn''t epted him as his disciple then he would still be bullied by Byers family ''young geniuses.''

    But it''s also doesn''t mean that he will always went on the path that his master pointed out.

    He calmed down himself and asked "Master, how did you think that this secret realm will have some chances for me. Is it because the gate of secret realm opened muchter or is it your gut feeling?"

    He wanted to know on the basis of what his master was so confident that he will get some amazing chances in this secret realm.

    "Well..." Hearing his disciple asking him this he felt a little embarrassed. He was silent for a moment before replying "On my gut feeling."

    "Master you..." Hearing him, Henry almost has a heart attack.

    ''You damn old man, because of you I haven''t got anything till now.'' He thought so inside his heart but didn''t said anything outside.

    At this time, he suddenly heard some fighting sounds.

    And he was interested, not cause of anything but because he heard a girl voice.

    If it was man, he wouldn''t be interested in saving him and even wait for him to be getting killed so he can reap all the benefits however things would be different if it was a girl.

    "Master, let''s go we have to save a girl."

    Hearing his disciple, inside the tower a old looking man in soul state had a ck expression on his face.

    He didn''t know what to say. He wanted to scold Henry but he dare not cause what if he didn''t released himter when he can.

    However he didn''t replied to him.

    Henry also didn''t waited for his master voice and quickly sprinted towards where the sound wasing from.

    Aftering, he saw a very beautiful girl fighting with a big cat.

    Henry looked at the cat and didn''t felt any threat from it so he was sure to save the girl.

    He looked at the girl and thought ''She is beautiful and talented. So she must have some background and I can use that for my own good not only that I would also get a beautiful girl''s love. Hehehe, maybe this is my chance.''

    As he was thinking he saw that the girl was in danger and about to be killed by that big cat.

    In fact calling that animal cat would be inappropriate because her body was big as a fat lion and that cat has sharp teeth as if her teeth would even chew the iron. Not only that, that cat eyes were red too. As if she was angry and about to eat whatever was in front of it.

    As he saw that girl that was about to be killed, his eyes shed and he shouted "Wait just a minute, I aming to save you."

    He said and his palm striked towards that cat.

    That cat was powerful however he was even more powerful.

    Thinking of this a light shed in his eyes and hit as his palm hit the cat, that

    Then he saw that after that cat was hit by his palm, that cat didn''t fought back but wanted to run.

    ''Hmph so you know the level of difference between us but it''s toote. You tried to kill a girl whom you shouldn''t.'' The first moment he saw that girl, he already thought that she can be only his in this life.

    He thinks that it''s fate that he met her like that and saved her life.

    Even so after hitting that cat, he didn''t went to the girl to help her in standing but went towards that cat who wanted to run away from here.

    Muskan Maignes saw a maning to save her and as she saw that mam who obviously wanted to fight with that big cat, she couldn''t help but shout to remind him "Be careful that cat''s realm is qi 7th stage."

    There is a big difference in human and animals.

    The main difference is that animal''s are more powerful in the same realm as human cause of their physical strength.

    That''s why she wanted to remind that man. Whoe to save herself.

    At the same time, she felt that she had found her love.

    It''s not that she has delusion but because before when she was about to get killed she had thought that whomever saved her she will be his women.

    If the man has good skin and is handsome then marry him and if the man who saved her is not handsome then repay him in her next life by bing cow and horse.

    As for thinking that what will she do it a girl saved her, well she hadn''t thought about that.

    ***

    Hey author

    T u

    long b reak, upda edule will be a don''t Unlock It unhater 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call ~ j jall M Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~~Chapter 58. ~dadd Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58.

    ~Call Me Dad~don''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unloc Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t ItH j Creation is hard, cheer me up for

    Like Creaon is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me! U h

    Like it ? Add to library!h Don''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock It; Stay tuned from tomorrow (For this novel only)iDon''t Unlock It

 Chapter 257: Dont Unlock It

    As Damien heard them, he was about to exin that he like to sleep in underwear but he stopped and thought ''Hehehe after all it will be fun to tease them.''

    Thinking of this he moved towards them.

    The space inside the camp was small and as he moved, he appeared in before them.

    He smiled and put his arms around on their waist.

    They were standing and crouching a little next to each other. They were very close.

    He moved his head between their head''s and whispered "What do you think?"

    After whispering, at the end he released his breathing,that was hot on their ears.

    Hearing Damien, Vienna and Victoria blushed and felt that their faces were so hot. Especially their ears which were even hotter.

    "Y-you.." Victoria stuttered and couldn''t say anything.

    Should she even say something? Hearing him, it''s so exciting.

    Vienna on the other hand cheered inside her heart.

    ''Yes, this is it. My time hase.'' Thinking of this she looked at him, her face''s expression were intoxicated and her lips aparted as she said "That you will have s-s.., n-no that you will have i-intimate action with us."

    In the end she still couldn''t say sex and finally had to change the word from sex to intimate.

    But even so her face was blushing and she was stuttering.

    "Haha you are right!" Damienughed and whispered lightly again.

    He hadn''t moved his head back, his head was still between theirs.

    Victoria felt her body trembling thinking that he would turn beast on the next second but at the same time there was some anticipation in her heart while Vienna body was trembling too but she was feeling excitement.

    Because if he turns beast the next second, she would know who he loves.

    But both of them were set to disappointed because Damien will naturally won''t turn into a beast.

    He felt their trembling body and the corner of his mouth''s were upturned.

    He felt that it was finally the time to say what he wanted to say before.

    They didn''t saw that he was smiling but his whispering created excitement in their bodies. One was afraid and anticipated while other wanted him to turn the beast.

    Thinking that it was finally that time he whispered again "Call Me Daddy!"

    "Huh!?"

    ...

    "Damn it! What happened master, why I didn''t find anything!" Henry asked his master and felt that this secret realm didn''t seem to have any treasures.

    Forget about treasures but there ain''t any food to eat. As for the chances that his master previously said that to him, he already forget about it.

    At this time he even wanted to scold his master. His breathing was rough and he was enduring the anger inside his heart.

    Hearing Henry, his master didn''t know what to say. In fact all the previous road that Henry went before were pointed out by him.

    He thought there might be some chances that could be useful however he didn''t know what happened, whether he is wrong or is that Henry''s luck is too bad but they don''t get anything.

    He didn''t know and even think that Henry wanted to scold him and was enduring his anger.

    He shook his head inside the tower and replied him "I really think this secret realm will have some chances for you."

    Henry was angry even more after he heard what his master said but he didn''t scolded or said anything cause he knows whatever he has, his master has a big role in everything.

    If his master hadn''t epted him as his disciple then he would still be bullied by Byers family ''young geniuses.''

    But it''s also doesn''t mean that he will always went on the path that his master pointed out.

    He calmed down himself and asked "Master, how did you think that this secret realm will have some chances for me. Is it because the gate of secret realm opened muchter or is it your gut feeling?"

    He wanted to know on the basis of what his master was so confident that he will get some amazing chances in this secret realm.

    "Well..." Hearing his disciple asking him this he felt a little embarrassed. He was silent for a moment before replying "On my gut feeling."

    "Master you..." Hearing him, Henry almost has a heart attack.

    ''You damn old man, because of you I haven''t got anything till now.'' He thought so inside his heart but didn''t said anything outside.

    At this time, he suddenly heard some fighting sounds.

    And he was interested, not cause of anything but because he heard a girl voice.

    If it was man, he wouldn''t be interested in saving him and even wait for him to be getting killed so he can reap all the benefits however things would be different if it was a girl.

    "Master, let''s go we have to save a girl."

    Hearing his disciple, inside the tower a old looking man in soul state had a ck expression on his face.

    He didn''t know what to say. He wanted to scold Henry but he dare not cause what if he didn''t released himter when he can.

    However he didn''t replied to him.

    Henry also didn''t waited for his master voice and quickly sprinted towards where the sound wasing from.

    Aftering, he saw a very beautiful girl fighting with a big cat.

    Henry looked at the cat and didn''t felt any threat from it so he was sure to save the girl.

    He looked at the girl and thought ''She is beautiful and talented. So she must have some background and I can use that for my own good not only that I would also get a beautiful girl''s love. Hehehe, maybe this is my chance.''

    As he was thinking he saw that the girl was in danger and about to be killed by that big cat.

    In fact calling that animal cat would be inappropriate because her body was big as a fat lion and that cat has sharp teeth as if her teeth would even chew the iron. Not only that, that cat eyes were red too. As if she was angry and about to eat whatever was in front of it.

    As he saw that girl that was about to be killed, his eyes shed and he shouted "Wait just a minute, I aming to save you."

    He said and his palm striked towards that cat.

    That cat was powerful however he was even more powerful.

    Thinking of this a light shed in his eyes and hit as his palm hit the cat, that

    Then he saw that after that cat was hit by his palm, that cat didn''t fought back but wanted to run.

    ''Hmph so you know the level of difference between us but it''s toote. You tried to kill a girl whom you shouldn''t.'' The first moment he saw that girl, he already thought that she can be only his in this life.

    He thinks that it''s fate that he met her like that and saved her life.

    Even so after hitting that cat, he didn''t went to the girl to help her in standing but went towards that cat who wanted to run away from here.

    Muskan Maignes saw a maning to save her and as she saw that mam who obviously wanted to fight with that big cat, she couldn''t help but shout to remind him "Be careful that cat''s realm is qi 7th stage."

    There is a big difference in human and animals.

    The main difference is that animal''s are more powerful in the same realm as human cause of their physical strength.

    That''s why she wanted to remind that man. Whoe to save herself.

    At the same time, she felt that she had found her love.

    It''s not that she has delusion but because before when she was about to get killed she had thought that whomever saved her she will be his women.

    If the man has good skin and is handsome then marry him and if the man who saved her is not handsome then repay him in her next life by bing cow and horse.

    As for thinking that what will she do it a girl saved her, well she hadn''t thought about that.

    ***

    Hey author

    T u j j j j n

    long b reak, upda edule will be a don''t Unlock It unhater 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call ~ j jall M Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~~Chapter 58. ~dadd Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58.

    ~Call Me Dad~don''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unloc Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unloh j j j j j Creation is hard, cheer me up for

    Like it ? Add to library!Creaon is hard, cheer me up! VOT

    Like it ? Add to library!h Don''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock It; Stay tuned from tomorrow (For this novel only)i

 Chapter 258: Dont Unlock It

    As Damien heard them, he was about to exin that he like to sleep in underwear but he stopped and thought ''Hehehe after all it will be fun to tease them.''

    Thinking of this he moved towards them.

    The space inside the camp was small and as he moved, he appeared in before them.

    He smiled and put his arms around on their waist.

    They were standing and crouching a little next to each other. They were very close.

    He moved his head between their head''s and whispered "What do you think?"

    After whispering, at the end he released his breathing,that was hot on their ears.

    Hearing Damien, Vienna and Victoria blushed and felt that their faces were so hot. Especially their ears which were even hotter.

    "Y-you.." Victoria stuttered and couldn''t say anything.

    Should she even say something? Hearing him, it''s so exciting.

    Vienna on the other hand cheered inside her heart.

    ''Yes, this is it. My time hase.'' Thinking of this she looked at him, her face''s expression were intoxicated and her lips aparted as she said "That you will have s-s.., n-no that you will have i-intimate action with us."

    In the end she still couldn''t say sex and finally had to change the word from sex to intimate.

    But even so her face was blushing and she was stuttering.

    "Haha you are right!" Damienughed and whispered lightly again.

    He hadn''t moved his head back, his head was still between theirs.

    Victoria felt her body trembling thinking that he would turn beast on the next second but at the same time there was some anticipation in her heart while Vienna body was trembling too but she was feeling excitement.

    Because if he turns beast the next second, she would know who he loves.

    But both of them were set to disappointed because Damien will naturally won''t turn into a beast.

    He felt their trembling body and the corner of his mouth''s were upturned.

    He felt that it was finally the time to say what he wanted to say before.

    They didn''t saw that he was smiling but his whispering created excitement in their bodies. One was afraid and anticipated while other wanted him to turn the beast.

    Thinking that it was finally that time he whispered again "Call Me Daddy!"

    "Huh!?"

    ...

    "Damn it! What happened master, why I didn''t find anything!" Henry asked his master and felt that this secret realm didn''t seem to have any treasures.

    Forget about treasures but there ain''t any food to eat. As for the chances that his master previously said that to him, he already forget about it.

    At this time he even wanted to scold his master. His breathing was rough and he was enduring the anger inside his heart.

    Hearing Henry, his master didn''t know what to say. In fact all the previous road that Henry went before were pointed out by him.

    He thought there might be some chances that could be useful however he didn''t know what happened, whether he is wrong or is that Henry''s luck is too bad but they don''t get anything.

    He didn''t know and even think that Henry wanted to scold him and was enduring his anger.

    He shook his head inside the tower and replied him "I really think this secret realm will have some chances for you."

    Henry was angry even more after he heard what his master said but he didn''t scolded or said anything cause he knows whatever he has, his master has a big role in everything.

    If his master hadn''t epted him as his disciple then he would still be bullied by Byers family ''young geniuses.''

    But it''s also doesn''t mean that he will always went on the path that his master pointed out.

    He calmed down himself and asked "Master, how did you think that this secret realm will have some chances for me. Is it because the gate of secret realm opened muchter or is it your gut feeling?"

    He wanted to know on the basis of what his master was so confident that he will get some amazing chances in this secret realm.

    "Well..." Hearing his disciple asking him this he felt a little embarrassed. He was silent for a moment before replying "On my gut feeling."

    "Master you..." Hearing him, Henry almost has a heart attack.

    ''You damn old man, because of you I haven''t got anything till now.'' He thought so inside his heart but didn''t said anything outside.

    At this time, he suddenly heard some fighting sounds.

    And he was interested, not cause of anything but because he heard a girl voice.

    If it was man, he wouldn''t be interested in saving him and even wait for him to be getting killed so he can reap all the benefits however things would be different if it was a girl.

    "Master, let''s go we have to save a girl."

    Hearing his disciple, inside the tower a old looking man in soul state had a ck expression on his face.

    He didn''t know what to say. He wanted to scold Henry but he dare not cause what if he didn''t released himter when he can.

    However he didn''t replied to him.

    Henry also didn''t waited for his master voice and quickly sprinted towards where the sound wasing from.

    Aftering, he saw a very beautiful girl fighting with a big cat.

    Henry looked at the cat and didn''t felt any threat from it so he was sure to save the girl.

    He looked at the girl and thought ''She is beautiful and talented. So she must have some background and I can use that for my own good not only that I would also get a beautiful girl''s love. Hehehe, maybe this is my chance.''

    As he was thinking he saw that the girl was in danger and about to be killed by that big cat.

    In fact calling that animal cat would be inappropriate because her body was big as a fat lion and that cat has sharp teeth as if her teeth would even chew the iron. Not only that, that cat eyes were red too. As if she was angry and about to eat whatever was in front of it.

    As he saw that girl that was about to be killed, his eyes shed and he shouted "Wait just a minute, I aming to save you."

    He said and his palm striked towards that cat.

    That cat was powerful however he was even more powerful.

    Thinking of this a light shed in his eyes and hit as his palm hit the cat, that

    Then he saw that after that cat was hit by his palm, that cat didn''t fought back but wanted to run.

    ''Hmph so you know the level of difference between us but it''s toote. You tried to kill a girl whom you shouldn''t.'' The first moment he saw that girl, he already thought that she can be only his in this life.

    He thinks that it''s fate that he met her like that and saved her life.

    Even so after hitting that cat, he didn''t went to the girl to help her in standing but went towards that cat who wanted to run away from here.

    Muskan Maignes saw a maning to save her and as she saw that mam who obviously wanted to fight with that big cat, she couldn''t help but shout to remind him "Be careful that cat''s realm is qi 7th stage."

    There is a big difference in human and animals.

    The main difference is that animal''s are more powerful in the same realm as human cause of their physical strength.

    That''s why she wanted to remind that man. Whoe to save herself.

    At the same time, she felt that she had found her love.

    It''s not that she has delusion but because before when she was about to get killed she had thought that whomever saved her she will be his women.

    If the man has good skin and is handsome then marry him and if the man who saved her is not handsome then repay him in her next life by bing cow and horse.

    As for thinking that what will she do it a girl saved her, well she hadn''t thought about that.

    ***

    Hey a

    T u

    long b reak, upda edule will be av j j don''t Unlock It unhater 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call ~ j jall M Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~~Chapter 58. ~dadd Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58.

    ~Call Me Dad~don''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unloc Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unloh j j j j j Creation is hard, cheer me up for

    Like it ? Add to library!Creaon is hard, cheer me up! VOT

    Like it ? Add to library!h Don''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock It; Stay tuned from tomorrow (For this novel only)iDon''t Unlock It

 Chapter 259: Dont Unlock It

    As Damien heard them, he was about to exin that he like to sleep in underwear but he stopped and thought ''Hehehe after all it will be fun to tease them.''

    Thinking of this he moved towards them.

    The space inside the camp was small and as he moved, he appeared in before them.

    He smiled and put his arms around on their waist.

    They were standing and crouching a little next to each other. They were very close.

    He moved his head between their head''s and whispered "What do you think?"

    After whispering, at the end he released his breathing,that was hot on their ears.

    Hearing Damien, Vienna and Victoria blushed and felt that their faces were so hot. Especially their ears which were even hotter.

    "Y-you.." Victoria stuttered and couldn''t say anything.

    Should she even say something? Hearing him, it''s so exciting.

    Vienna on the other hand cheered inside her heart.

    ''Yes, this is it. My time hase.'' Thinking of this she looked at him, her face''s expression were intoxicated and her lips aparted as she said "That you will have s-s.., n-no that you will have i-intimate action with us."

    In the end she still couldn''t say sex and finally had to change the word from sex to intimate.

    But even so her face was blushing and she was stuttering.

    "Haha you are right!" Damienughed and whispered lightly again.

    He hadn''t moved his head back, his head was still between theirs.

    Victoria felt her body trembling thinking that he would turn beast on the next second but at the same time there was some anticipation in her heart while Vienna body was trembling too but she was feeling excitement.

    Because if he turns beast the next second, she would know who he loves.

    But both of them were set to disappointed because Damien will naturally won''t turn into a beast.

    He felt their trembling body and the corner of his mouth''s were upturned.

    He felt that it was finally the time to say what he wanted to say before.

    They didn''t saw that he was smiling but his whispering created excitement in their bodies. One was afraid and anticipated while other wanted him to turn the beast.

    Thinking that it was finally that time he whispered again "Call Me Daddy!"

    "Huh!?"

    ...

    "Damn it! What happened master, why I didn''t find anything!" Henry asked his master and felt that this secret realm didn''t seem to have any treasures.

    Forget about treasures but there ain''t any food to eat. As for the chances that his master previously said that to him, he already forget about it.

    At this time he even wanted to scold his master. His breathing was rough and he was enduring the anger inside his heart.

    Hearing Henry, his master didn''t know what to say. In fact all the previous road that Henry went before were pointed out by him.

    He thought there might be some chances that could be useful however he didn''t know what happened, whether he is wrong or is that Henry''s luck is too bad but they don''t get anything.

    He didn''t know and even think that Henry wanted to scold him and was enduring his anger.

    He shook his head inside the tower and replied him "I really think this secret realm will have some chances for you."

    Henry was angry even more after he heard what his master said but he didn''t scolded or said anything cause he knows whatever he has, his master has a big role in everything.

    If his master hadn''t epted him as his disciple then he would still be bullied by Byers family ''young geniuses.''

    But it''s also doesn''t mean that he will always went on the path that his master pointed out.

    He calmed down himself and asked "Master, how did you think that this secret realm will have some chances for me. Is it because the gate of secret realm opened muchter or is it your gut feeling?"

    He wanted to know on the basis of what his master was so confident that he will get some amazing chances in this secret realm.

    "Well..." Hearing his disciple asking him this he felt a little embarrassed. He was silent for a moment before replying "On my gut feeling."

    "Master you..." Hearing him, Henry almost has a heart attack.

    ''You damn old man, because of you I haven''t got anything till now.'' He thought so inside his heart but didn''t said anything outside.

    At this time, he suddenly heard some fighting sounds.

    And he was interested, not cause of anything but because he heard a girl voice.

    If it was man, he wouldn''t be interested in saving him and even wait for him to be getting killed so he can reap all the benefits however things would be different if it was a girl.

    "Master, let''s go we have to save a girl."

    Hearing his disciple, inside the tower a old looking man in soul state had a ck expression on his face.

    He didn''t know what to say. He wanted to scold Henry but he dare not cause what if he didn''t released himter when he can.

    However he didn''t replied to him.

    Henry also didn''t waited for his master voice and quickly sprinted towards where the sound wasing from.

    Aftering, he saw a very beautiful girl fighting with a big cat.

    Henry looked at the cat and didn''t felt any threat from it so he was sure to save the girl.

    He looked at the girl and thought ''She is beautiful and talented. So she must have some background and I can use that for my own good not only that I would also get a beautiful girl''s love. Hehehe, maybe this is my chance.''

    As he was thinking he saw that the girl was in danger and about to be killed by that big cat.

    In fact calling that animal cat would be inappropriate because her body was big as a fat lion and that cat has sharp teeth as if her teeth would even chew the iron. Not only that, that cat eyes were red too. As if she was angry and about to eat whatever was in front of it.

    As he saw that girl that was about to be killed, his eyes shed and he shouted "Wait just a minute, I aming to save you."

    He said and his palm striked towards that cat.

    That cat was powerful however he was even more powerful.

    Thinking of this a light shed in his eyes and hit as his palm hit the cat, that

    Then he saw that after that cat was hit by his palm, that cat didn''t fought back but wanted to run.

    ''Hmph so you know the level of difference between us but it''s toote. You tried to kill a girl whom you shouldn''t.'' The first moment he saw that girl, he already thought that she can be only his in this life.

    He thinks that it''s fate that he met her like that and saved her life.

    Even so after hitting that cat, he didn''t went to the girl to help her in standing but went towards that cat who wanted to run away from here.

    Muskan Maignes saw a maning to save her and as she saw that mam who obviously wanted to fight with that big cat, she couldn''t help but shout to remind him "Be careful that cat''s realm is qi 7th stage."

    There is a big difference in human and animals.

    The main difference is that animal''s are more powerful in the same realm as human cause of their physical strength.

    That''s why she wanted to remind that man. Whoe to save herself.

    At the same time, she felt that she had found her love.

    It''s not that she has delusion but because before when she was about to get killed she had thought that whomever saved her she will be his women.

    If the man has good skin and is handsome then marry him and if the man who saved her is not handsome then repay him in her next life by bing cow and horse.

    As for thinking that what will she do it a girl saved her, well she hadn''t thought about that.

    ***

    Hey a

    T u

    long b reak, upda edule will be av j j don''t Unlock It unhater 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call ~ j jall M Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~~Chapter 58. ~dadd Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58.

    ~Call Me Dad~don''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unloc Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unloh j j j j j Creation is hard, cheer me up for

    Like it ? Add to library!Creaon is hard, cheer me

    Like it ? Add to library!h Don''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock It; Stay tuned from tomorrow (For this novel only)iDon''t Unlock It

 Chapter 260: dont Unlock It

    As Damien heard them, he was about to exin that he like to sleep in underwear but he stopped and thought ''Hehehe after all it will be fun to tease them.''

    Thinking of this he moved towards them.

    The space inside the camp was small and as he moved, he appeared in before them.

    He smiled and put his arms around on their waist.

    They were standing and crouching a little next to each other. They were very close.

    He moved his head between their head''s and whispered "What do you think?"

    After whispering, at the end he released his breathing,that was hot on their ears.

    Hearing Damien, Vienna and Victoria blushed and felt that their faces were so hot. Especially their ears which were even hotter.

    "Y-you.." Victoria stuttered and couldn''t say anything.

    Should she even say something? Hearing him, it''s so exciting.

    Vienna on the other hand cheered inside her heart.

    ''Yes, this is it. My time hase.'' Thinking of this she looked at him, her face''s expression were intoxicated and her lips aparted as she said "That you will have s-s.., n-no that you will have i-intimate action with us."

    In the end she still couldn''t say sex and finally had to change the word from sex to intimate.

    But even so her face was blushing and she was stuttering.

    "Haha you are right!" Damienughed and whispered lightly again.

    He hadn''t moved his head back, his head was still between theirs.

    Victoria felt her body trembling thinking that he would turn beast on the next second but at the same time there was some anticipation in her heart while Vienna body was trembling too but she was feeling excitement.

    Because if he turns beast the next second, she would know who he loves.

    But both of them were set to disappointed because Damien will naturally won''t turn into a beast.

    He felt their trembling body and the corner of his mouth''s were upturned.

    He felt that it was finally the time to say what he wanted to say before.

    They didn''t saw that he was smiling but his whispering created excitement in their bodies. One was afraid and anticipated while other wanted him to turn the beast.

    Thinking that it was finally that time he whispered again "Call Me Daddy!"

    "Huh!?"

    ...

    "Damn it! What happened master, why I didn''t find anything!" Henry asked his master and felt that this secret realm didn''t seem to have any treasures.

    Forget about treasures but there ain''t any food to eat. As for the chances that his master previously said that to him, he already forget about it.

    At this time he even wanted to scold his master. His breathing was rough and he was enduring the anger inside his heart.

    Hearing Henry, his master didn''t know what to say. In fact all the previous road that Henry went before were pointed out by him.

    He thought there might be some chances that could be useful however he didn''t know what happened, whether he is wrong or is that Henry''s luck is too bad but they don''t get anything.

    He didn''t know and even think that Henry wanted to scold him and was enduring his anger.

    He shook his head inside the tower and replied him "I really think this secret realm will have some chances for you."

    On

    Henry was angry even more after he heard what his master said but he didn''t scolded or said anything cause he knows whatever he has, his master has a big role in everything.

    If his master hadn''t epted him as his disciple then he would still be bullied by Byers family ''young geniuses.''

    But it''s also doesn''t mean that he will always went on the path that his master pointed out.

    He calmed down himself and asked "Master, how did you think that this secret realm will have some chances for me. Is it because the gate of secret realm opened muchter or is it your gut feeling?"

    He wanted to know on the basis of what his master was so confident that he will get some amazing chances in this secret realm.

    "Well..." Hearing his disciple asking him this he felt a little embarrassed. He was silent for a moment before replying "On my gut feeling."

    "Master you..." Hearing him, Henry almost has a heart attack.

    ''You damn old man, because of you I haven''t got anything till now.'' He thought so inside his heart but didn''t said anything outside.

    At this time, he suddenly heard some fighting sounds.

    And he was interested, not cause of anything but because he heard a girl voice.

    If it was man, he wouldn''t be interested in saving him and even wait for him to be getting killed so he can reap all the benefits however things would be different if it was a girl.

    "Master, let''s go we have to save a girl."

    Hearing his disciple, inside the tower a old looking man in soul state had a ck expression on his face.

    He didn''t know what to say. He wanted to scold Henry but he dare not cause what if he didn''t released himter when he can.

    However he didn''t replied to him.

    Henry also didn''t waited for his master voice and quickly sprinted towards where the sound wasing from.

    Aftering, he saw a very beautiful girl fighting with a big cat.

    Henry looked at the cat and didn''t felt any threat from it so he was sure to save the girl.

    He looked at the girl and thought ''She is beautiful and talented. So she must have some background and I can use that for my own good not only that I would also get a beautiful girl''s love. Hehehe, maybe this is my chance.''

    As he was thinking he saw that the girl was in danger and about to be killed by that big cat.

    In fact calling that animal cat would be inappropriate because her body was big as a fat lion and that cat has sharp teeth as if her teeth would even chew the iron. Not only that, that cat eyes were red too. As if she was angry and about to eat whatever was in front of it.

    As he saw that girl that was about to be killed, his eyes shed and he shouted "Wait just a minute, I aming to save you."

    He said and his palm striked towards that cat.

    That cat was powerful however he was even more powerful.

    Thinking of this a light shed in his eyes and hit as his palm hit the cat, that cat flew away.

    Then he saw that after that cat was hit by his palm, that cat didn''t fought back but wanted to run.

    ''Hmph so you know the level of difference between us but it''s toote. You tried to kill a girl whom you shouldn''t.'' The first moment he saw that girl, he already thought that she can be only his in this life.

    He thinks that it''s fate that he met her like that and saved her life.

    Even so after hitting that cat, he didn''t went to the girl to help her in standing but went towards that cat who wanted to run away from here.

    Muskan Maignes saw a maning to save her and as she saw that mam who obviously wanted to fight with that big cat, she couldn''t help but shout to remind him "Be careful that cat''s realm is qi 7th stage."

    There is a big difference in human and animals.

    The main difference is that animal''s are more powerful in the same realm as human cause of their physical strength.

    That''s why she wanted to remind that man. Whoe to save herself.

    At the same time, she felt that she had found her love.

    It''s not that she has delusion but because before when she was about to get killed she had thought that whomever saved her she will be his women.

    If the man has good skin and is handsome then marry him and if the man who saved her is not handsome then repay him in her next life by bing cow and horse.

    As for thinking that what will she do it a girl saved her, well she hadn''t thought about that.

    ***

    Hey aut

    Sorry for taking long break, the update schedule will be a little unstable but I will try to write as much as I can.

    Byy. Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58.

    ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call ~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapterdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock ItCall Me  h j n Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58.

    ~Call Me Dad~don''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock It

 Chapter 261: dont Unlock It

    As Damien heard them, he was about to exin that he like to sleep in underwear but he stopped and thought ''Hehehe after all it will be fun to tease them.''

    Thinking of this he moved towards them.

    The space inside the camp was small and as he moved, he appeared in before them.

    He smiled and put his arms around on their waist.

    They were standing and crouching a little next to each other. They were very close.

    He moved his head between their head''s and whispered "What do you think?"

    After whispering, at the end he released his breathing,that was hot on their ears.

    Hearing Damien, Vienna and Victoria blushed and felt that their faces were so hot. Especially their ears which were even hotter.

    "Y-you.." Victoria stuttered and couldn''t say anything.

    Should she even say something? Hearing him, it''s so exciting.

    Vienna on the other hand cheered inside her heart.

    ''Yes, this is it. My time hase.'' Thinking of this she looked at him, her face''s expression were intoxicated and her lips aparted as she said "That you will have s-s.., n-no that you will have i-intimate action with us."

    In the end she still couldn''t say sex and finally had to change the word from sex to intimate.

    But even so her face was blushing and she was stuttering.

    "Haha you are right!" Damienughed and whispered lightly again.

    He hadn''t moved his head back, his head was still between theirs.

    Victoria felt her body trembling thinking that he would turn beast on the next second but at the same time there was some anticipation in her heart while Vienna body was trembling too but she was feeling excitement.

    Because if he turns beast the next second, she would know who he loves.

    But both of them were set to disappointed because Damien will naturally won''t turn into a beast.

    He felt their trembling body and the corner of his mouth''s were upturned.

    He felt that it was finally the time to say what he wanted to say before.

    They didn''t saw that he was smiling but his whispering created excitement in their bodies. One was afraid and anticipated while other wanted him to turn the beast.

    Thinking that it was finally that time he whispered again "Call Me Daddy!"

    "Huh!?"

    ...

    "Damn it! What happened master, why I didn''t find anything!" Henry asked his master and felt that this secret realm didn''t seem to have any treasures.

    Forget about treasures but there ain''t any food to eat. As for the chances that his master previously said that to him, he already forget about it.

    At this time he even wanted to scold his master. His breathing was rough and he was enduring the anger inside his heart.

    Hearing Henry, his master didn''t know what to say. In fact all the previous road that Henry went before were pointed out by him.

    He thought there might be some chances that could be useful however he didn''t know what happened, whether he is wrong or is that Henry''s luck is too bad but they don''t get anything.

    He didn''t know and even think that Henry wanted to scold him and was enduring his anger.

    He shook his head inside the tower and replied him "I really think this secret realm will have some chances for you."

    Henry was angry even more after he heard what his master said but he didn''t scolded or said anything cause he knows whatever he has, his master has a big role in everything.

    If his master hadn''t epted him as his disciple then he would still be bullied by Byers family ''young geniuses.''

    But it''s also doesn''t mean that he will always went on the path that his master pointed out.

    He calmed down himself and asked "Master, how did you think that this secret realm will have some chances for me. Is it because the gate of secret realm opened muchter or is it your gut feeling?"

    He wanted to know on the basis of what his master was so confident that he will get some amazing chances in this secret realm.

    "Well..." Hearing his disciple asking him this he felt a little embarrassed. He was silent for a moment before replying "On my gut feeling."

    "Master you..." Hearing him, Henry almost has a heart attack.

    ''You damn old man, because of you I haven''t got anything till now.'' He thought so inside his heart but didn''t said anything outside.

    At this time, he suddenly heard some fighting sounds.

    And he was interested, not cause of anything but because he heard a girl voice.

    If it was man, he wouldn''t be interested in saving him and even wait for him to be getting killed so he can reap all the benefits however things would be different if it was a girl.

    "Master, let''s go we have to save a girl."

    Hearing his disciple, inside the tower a old looking man in soul state had a ck expression on his face.

    He didn''t know what to say. He wanted to scold Henry but he dare not cause what if he didn''t released himter when he can.

    However he didn''t replied to him.

    Henry also didn''t waited for his master voice and quickly sprinted towards where the sound wasing from.

    Aftering, he saw a very beautiful girl fighting with a big cat.

    Henry looked at the cat and didn''t felt any threat from it so he was sure to save the girl.

    He looked at the girl and thought ''She is beautiful and talented. So she must have some background and I can use that for my own good not only that I would also get a beautiful girl''s love. Hehehe, maybe this is my chance.''

    As he was thinking he saw that the girl was in danger and about to be killed by that big cat.

    In fact calling that animal cat would be inappropriate because her body was big as a fat lion and that cat has sharp teeth as if her teeth would even chew the iron. Not only that, that cat eyes were red too. As if she was angry and about to eat whatever was in front of it.

    As he saw that girl that was about to be killed, his eyes shed and he shouted "Wait just a minute, I aming to save you."

    He said and his palm striked towards that cat.

    That cat was powerful however he was even more powerful.

    Thinking of this a light shed in his eyes and hit as his palm hit the cat, that cat flew away.

    Then he saw that after that cat was hit by his palm, that cat didn''t fought back but wanted to run.

    ''Hmph so you know the level of difference between us but it''s toote. You tried to kill a girl whom you shouldn''t.'' The first moment he saw that girl, he already thought that she can be only his in this life.

    He thinks that it''s fate that he met her like that and saved her life.

    Even so after hitting that cat, he didn''t went to the girl to help her in standing but went towards that cat who wanted to run away from here.

    Muskan Maignes saw a maning to save her and as she saw that mam who obviously wanted to fight with that big cat, she couldn''t help but shout to remind him "Be careful that cat''s realm is qi 7th stage."

    There is a big difference in human and animals.

    The main difference is that animal''s are more powerful in the same realm as human cause of their physical strength.

    That''s why she wanted to remind that man. Whoe to save herself.

    At the same time, she felt that she had found her love.

    It''s not that she has delusion but because before when she was about to get killed she had thought that whomever saved her she will be his women.

    If the man has good skin and is handsome then marry him and if the man who saved her is not handsome then repay him in her next life by bing cow and horse.

    As for thinking that what will she do it a girl saved her, well she hadn''t thought about that.

    ***

    Hey author is here,

    Sorry for taking long break, the update schedule will be a little unstable but I will try to write as much as I can.

    Byy. Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58.

    ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call ~Chaptel Me Dad~Chapterdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock ItCall Me  h j n Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~don''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock It ow ow7 9

 Chapter 262: dont Unlock It

    As Damien heard them, he was about to exin that he like to sleep in underwear but he stopped and thought ''Hehehe after all it will be fun to tease them.''

    Thinking of this he moved towards them.

    The space inside the camp was small and as he moved, he appeared in before them.

    He smiled and put his arms around on their waist.

    They were standing and crouching a little next to each other. They were very close.

    He moved his head between their head''s and whispered "What do you think?"

    After whispering, at the end he released his breathing,that was hot on their ears.

    Hearing Damien, Vienna and Victoria blushed and felt that their faces were so hot. Especially their ears which were even hotter.

    "Y-you.." Victoria stuttered and couldn''t say anything.

    Should she even say something? Hearing him, it''s so exciting.

    Vienna on the other hand cheered inside her heart.

    ''Yes, this is it. My time hase.'' Thinking of this she looked at him, her face''s expression were intoxicated and her lips aparted as she said "That you will have s-s.., n-no that you will have i-intimate action with us."

    In the end she still couldn''t say sex and finally had to change the word from sex to intimate.

    But even so her face was blushing and she was stuttering.

    "Haha you are right!" Damienughed and whispered lightly again.

    He hadn''t moved his head back, his head was still between theirs.

    Victoria felt her body trembling thinking that he would turn beast on the next second but at the same time there was some anticipation in her heart while Vienna body was trembling too but she was feeling excitement.

    Because if he turns beast the next second, she would know who he loves.

    But both of them were set to disappointed because Damien will naturally won''t turn into a beast.

    He felt their trembling body and the corner of his mouth''s were upturned.

    He felt that it was finally the time to say what he wanted to say before.

    They didn''t saw that he was smiling but his whispering created excitement in their bodies. One was afraid and anticipated while other wanted him to turn the beast.

    Thinking that it was finally that time he whispered again "Call Me Daddy!"

    "Huh!?"

    ...

    "Damn it! What happened master, why I didn''t find anything!" Henry asked his master and felt that this secret realm didn''t seem to have any treasures.

    Forget about treasures but there ain''t any food to eat. As for the chances that his master previously said that to him, he already forget about it.

    At this time he even wanted to scold his master. His breathing was rough and he was enduring the anger inside his heart.

    Hearing Henry, his master didn''t know what to say. In fact all the previous road that Henry went before were pointed out by him.

    He thought there might be some chances that could be useful however he didn''t know what happened, whether he is wrong or is that Henry''s luck is too bad but they don''t get anything.

    He didn''t know and even think that Henry wanted to scold him and was enduring his anger.

    He shook his head inside the tower and replied him "I really think this secret realm will have some chances for you."

    Henry was angry even more after he heard what his master said but he didn''t scolded or said anything cause he knows whatever he has, his master has a big role in everything.

    If his master hadn''t epted him as his disciple then he would still be bullied by Byers family ''young geniuses.''

    But it''s also doesn''t mean that he will always went on the path that his master pointed out.

    He calmed down himself and asked "Master, how did you think that this secret realm will have some chances for me. Is it because the gate of secret realm opened muchter or is it your gut feeling?"

    He wanted to know on the basis of what his master was so confident that he will get some amazing chances in this secret realm.

    "Well..." Hearing his disciple asking him this he felt a little embarrassed. He was silent for a moment before replying "On my gut feeling."

    "Master you..." Hearing him, Henry almost has a heart attack.

    ''You damn old man, because of you I haven''t got anything till now.'' He thought so inside his heart but didn''t said anything outside.

    At this time, he suddenly heard some fighting sounds.

    And he was interested, not cause of anything but because he heard a girl voice.

    If it was man, he wouldn''t be interested in saving him and even wait for him to be getting killed so he can reap all the benefits however things would be different if it was a girl.

    "Master, let''s go we have to save a girl."

    Hearing his disciple, inside the tower a old looking man in soul state had a ck expression on his face.

    He didn''t know what to say. He wanted to scold Henry but he dare not cause what if he didn''t released himter when he can.

    However he didn''t replied to him.

    Henry also didn''t waited for his master voice and quickly sprinted towards where the sound wasing from.

    Aftering, he saw a very beautiful girl fighting with a big cat.

    Henry looked at the cat and didn''t felt any threat from it so he was sure to save the girl.

    He looked at the girl and thought ''She is beautiful and talented. So she must have some background and I can use that for my own good not only that I would also get a beautiful girl''s love. Hehehe, maybe this is my chance.''

    As he was thinking he saw that the girl was in danger and about to be killed by that big cat.

    In fact calling that animal cat would be inappropriate because her body was big as a fat lion and that cat has sharp teeth as if her teeth would even chew the iron. Not only that, that cat eyes were red too. As if she was angry and about to eat whatever was in front of it.

    As he saw that girl that was about to be killed, his eyes shed and he shouted "Wait just a minute, I aming to save you."

    He said and his palm striked towards that cat.

    That cat was powerful however he was even more powerful.

    Thinking of this a light shed in his eyes and hit as his palm hit the cat, that cat flew away.

    Then he saw that after that cat was hit by his palm, that cat didn''t fought back but wanted to run.

    ''Hmph so you know the level of difference between us but it''s toote. You tried to kill a girl whom you shouldn''t.'' The first moment he saw that girl, he already thought that she can be only his in this life.

    He thinks that it''s fate that he met her like that and saved her life.

    Even so after hitting that cat, he didn''t went to the girl to help her in standing but went towards that cat who wanted to run away from here.

    Muskan Maignes saw a maning to save her and as she saw that mam who obviously wanted to fight with that big cat, she couldn''t help but shout to remind him "Be careful that cat''s realm is qi 7th stage."

    There is a big difference in human and animals.

    The main difference is that animal''s are more powerful in the same realm as human cause of their physical strength.

    That''s why she wanted to remind that man. Whoe to save herself.

    At the same time, she felt that she had found her love.

    It''s not that she has delusion but because before when she was about to get killed she had thought that whomever saved her she will be his women.

    If the man has good skin and is handsome then marry him and if the man who saved her is not handsome then repay him in her next life by bing cow and horse.

    As for thinking that what will she do it a girl saved her, well she hadn''t thought about that.

    ***

    Hey author is here,

    Njmrav k

    Sorry for taking long break, the update schedule will be a little unstable but I will try to write as much as I can.

    Byy. Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58.

    ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call ~Chaptel Me Dad~Chapterdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock ItCall Me  h j n Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~don''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock It I idon''t Unlock It

 Chapter 263: dont Unlock It

    As Damien heard them, he was about to exin that he like to sleep in underwear but he stopped and thought ''Hehehe after all it will be fun to tease them.''

    Thinking of this he moved towards them.

    The space inside the camp was small and as he moved, he appeared in before them.

    He smiled and put his arms around on their waist.

    They were standing and crouching a little next to each other. They were very close.

    He moved his head between their head''s and whispered "What do you think?"

    After whispering, at the end he released his breathing,that was hot on their ears.

    Hearing Damien, Vienna and Victoria blushed and felt that their faces were so hot. Especially their ears which were even hotter.

    "Y-you.." Victoria stuttered and couldn''t say anything.

    Should she even say something? Hearing him, it''s so exciting.

    Vienna on the other hand cheered inside her heart.

    ''Yes, this is it. My time hase.'' Thinking of this she looked at him, her face''s expression were intoxicated and her lips aparted as she said "That you will have s-s.., n-no that you will have i-intimate action with us."

    In the end she still couldn''t say sex and finally had to change the word from sex to intimate.

    But even so her face was blushing and she was stuttering.

    "Haha you are right!" Damienughed and whispered lightly again.

    He hadn''t moved his head back, his head was still between theirs.

    Victoria felt her body trembling thinking that he would turn beast on the next second but at the same time there was some anticipation in her heart while Vienna body was trembling too but she was feeling excitement.

    Because if he turns beast the next second, she would know who he loves.

    But both of them were set to disappointed because Damien will naturally won''t turn into a beast.

    He felt their trembling body and the corner of his mouth''s were upturned.

    He felt that it was finally the time to say what he wanted to say before.

    They didn''t saw that he was smiling but his whispering created excitement in their bodies. One was afraid and anticipated while other wanted him to turn the beast.

    Thinking that it was finally that time he whispered again "Call Me Daddy!"

    "Huh!?"

    ...

    "Damn it! What happened master, why I didn''t find anything!" Henry asked his master and felt that this secret realm didn''t seem to have any treasures.

    Forget about treasures but there ain''t any food to eat. As for the chances that his master previously said that to him, he already forget about it.

    At this time he even wanted to scold his master. His breathing was rough and he was enduring the anger inside his heart.

    Hearing Henry, his master didn''t know what to say. In fact all the previous road that Henry went before were pointed out by him.

    He thought there might be some chances that could be useful however he didn''t know what happened, whether he is wrong or is that Henry''s luck is too bad but they don''t get anything.

    He didn''t know and even think that Henry wanted to scold him and was enduring his anger.

    He shook his head inside the tower and replied him "I really think this secret realm will have some chances for you."

    Henry was angry even more after he heard what his master said but he didn''t scolded or said anything cause he knows whatever he has, his master has a big role in everything.

    If his master hadn''t epted him as his disciple then he would still be bullied by Byers family ''young geniuses.''

    But it''s also doesn''t mean that he will always went on the path that his master pointed out.

    He calmed down himself and asked "Master, how did you think that this secret realm will have some chances for me. Is it because the gate of secret realm opened muchter or is it your gut feeling?"

    He wanted to know on the basis of what his master was so confident that he will get some amazing chances in this secret realm.

    "Well..." Hearing his disciple asking him this he felt a little embarrassed. He was silent for a moment before replying "On my gut feeling."

    "Master you..." Hearing him, Henry almost has a heart attack.

    ''You damn old man, because of you I haven''t got anything till now.'' He thought so inside his heart but didn''t said anything outside.

    At this time, he suddenly heard some fighting sounds.

    And he was interested, not cause of anything but because he heard a girl voice.

    If it was man, he wouldn''t be interested in saving him and even wait for him to be getting killed so he can reap all the benefits however things would be different if it was a girl.

    "Master, let''s go we have to save a girl."

    Hearing his disciple, inside the tower a old looking man in soul state had a ck expression on his face.

    He didn''t know what to say. He wanted to scold Henry but he dare not cause what if he didn''t released himter when he can.

    However he didn''t replied to him.

    Henry also didn''t waited for his master voice and quickly sprinted towards where the sound wasing from.

    Aftering, he saw a very beautiful girl fighting with a big cat.

    Henry looked at the cat and didn''t felt any threat from it so he was sure to save the girl.

    He looked at the girl and thought ''She is beautiful and talented. So she must have some background and I can use that for my own good not only that I would also get a beautiful girl''s love. Hehehe, maybe this is my chance.''

    As he was thinking he saw that the girl was in danger and about to be killed by that big cat.

    In fact calling that animal cat would be inappropriate because her body was big as a fat lion and that cat has sharp teeth as if her teeth would even chew the iron. Not only that, that cat eyes were red too. As if she was angry and about to eat whatever was in front of it.

    As he saw that girl that was about to be killed, his eyes shed and he shouted "Wait just a minute, I aming to save you."

    He said and his palm striked towards that cat.

    That cat was powerful however he was even more powerful.

    Thinking of this a light shed in his eyes and hit as his palm hit the cat, that cat flew away.

    Then he saw that after that cat was hit by his palm, that cat didn''t fought back but wanted to run.

    ''Hmph so you know the level of difference between us but it''s toote. You tried to kill a girl whom you shouldn''t.'' The first moment he saw that girl, he already thought that she can be only his in this life.

    He thinks that it''s fate that he met her like that and saved her life.

    Even so after hitting that cat, he didn''t went to the girl to help her in standing but went towards that cat who wanted to run away from here.

    Muskan Maignes saw a maning to save her and as she saw that mam who obviously wanted to fight with that big cat, she couldn''t help but shout to remind him "Be careful that cat''s realm is qi 7th stage."

    There is a big difference in human and animals.

    The main difference is that animal''s are more powerful in the same realm as human cause of their physical strength.

    That''s why she wanted to remind that man. Whoe to save herself.

    At the same time, she felt that she had found her love.

    It''s not that she has delusion but because before when she was about to get killed she had thought that whomever saved her she will be his women.

    If the man has good skin and is handsome then marry him and if the man who saved her is not handsome then repay him in her next life by bing cow and horse.

    As for thinking that what will she do it a girl saved her, w j j j dope kus. U I 7j8inijhnjjnininink k j j k

    Sorry for taking long break, the update schedule will be a little unstable but I will try to write as much as I can.

    Byy. Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58.

    ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call ~Chaptel Me Dad~Chapterdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock ItCall Me  h j n Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~don''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock It I idon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock It

 Chapter 264: dont Unlock It

    As Damien heard them, he was about to exin that he like to sleep in underwear but he stopped and thought ''Hehehe after all it will be fun to tease them.''

    Thinking of this he moved towards them.

    The space inside the camp was small and as he moved, he appeared in before them.

    He smiled and put his arms around on their waist.

    They were standing and crouching a little next to each other. They were very close.

    He moved his head between their head''s and whispered "What do you think?"

    After whispering, at the end he released his breathing,that was hot on their ears.

    Hearing Damien, Vienna and Victoria blushed and felt that their faces were so hot. Especially their ears which were even hotter.

    "Y-you.." Victoria stuttered and couldn''t say anything.

    Should she even say something? Hearing him, it''s so exciting.

    Vienna on the other hand cheered inside her heart.

    ''Yes, this is it. My time hase.'' Thinking of this she looked at him, her face''s expression were intoxicated and her lips aparted as she said "That you will have s-s.., n-no that you will have i-intimate action with us."

    In the end she still couldn''t say sex and finally had to change the word from sex to intimate.

    But even so her face was blushing and she was stuttering.

    "Haha you are right!" Damienughed and whispered lightly again.

    He hadn''t moved his head back, his head was still between theirs.

    Victoria felt her body trembling thinking that he would turn beast on the next second but at the same time there was some anticipation in her heart while Vienna body was trembling too but she was feeling excitement.

    Because if he turns beast the next second, she would know who he loves.

    But both of them were set to disappointed because Damien will naturally won''t turn into a beast.

    He felt their trembling body and the corner of his mouth''s were upturned.

    He felt that it was finally the time to say what he wanted to say before.

    They didn''t saw that he was smiling but his whispering created excitement in their bodies. One was afraid and anticipated while other wanted him to turn the beast.

    Thinking that it was finally that time he whispered again "Call Me Daddy!"

    "Huh!?"

    ...

    "Damn it! What happened master, why I didn''t find anything!" Henry asked his master and felt that this secret realm didn''t seem to have any treasures.

    Forget about treasures but there ain''t any food to eat. As for the chances that his master previously said that to him, he already forget about it.

    At this time he even wanted to scold his master. His breathing was rough and he was enduring the anger inside his heart.

    Hearing Henry, his master didn''t know what to say. In fact all the previous road that Henry went before were pointed out by him.

    He thought there might be some chances that could be useful however he didn''t know what happened, whether he is wrong or is that Henry''s luck is too bad but they don''t get anything.

    He didn''t know and even think that Henry wanted to scold him and was enduring his anger.

    He shook his head inside the tower and replied him "I really think this secret realm will have some chances for you."

    Henry was angry even more after he heard what his master said but he didn''t scolded or said anything cause he knows whatever he has, his master has a big role in everything.

    If his master hadn''t epted him as his disciple then he would still be bullied by Byers family ''young geniuses.''

    But it''s also doesn''t mean that he will always went on the path that his master pointed out.

    He calmed down himself and asked "Master, how did you think that this secret realm will have some chances for me. Is it because the gate of secret realm opened muchter or is it your gut feeling?"

    He wanted to know on the basis of what his master was so confident that he will get some amazing chances in this secret realm.

    "Well..." Hearing his disciple asking him this he felt a little embarrassed. He was silent for a moment before replying "On my gut feeling."

    "Master you..." Hearing him, Henry almost has a heart attack.

    ''You damn old man, because of you I haven''t got anything till now.'' He thought so inside his heart but didn''t said anything outside.

    At this time, he suddenly heard some fighting sounds.

    And he was interested, not cause of anything but because he heard a girl voice.

    If it was man, he wouldn''t be interested in saving him and even wait for him to be getting killed so he can reap all the benefits however things would be different if it was a girl.

    "Master, let''s go we have to save a girl."

    Hearing his disciple, inside the tower a old looking man in soul state had a ck expression on his face.

    He didn''t know what to say. He wanted to scold Henry but he dare not cause what if he didn''t released himter when he can.

    However he didn''t replied to him.

    Henry also didn''t waited for his master voice and quickly sprinted towards where the sound wasing from.

    Aftering, he saw a very beautiful girl fighting with a big cat.

    Henry looked at the cat and didn''t felt any threat from it so he was sure to save the girl.

    He looked at the girl and thought ''She is beautiful and talented. So she must have some background and I can use that for my own good not only that I would also get a beautiful girl''s love. Hehehe, maybe this is my chance.''

    As he was thinking he saw that the girl was in danger and about to be killed by that big cat.

    In fact calling that animal cat would be inappropriate because her body was big as a fat lion and that cat has sharp teeth as if her teeth would even chew the iron. Not only that, that cat eyes were red too. As if she was angry and about to eat whatever was in front of it.

    As he saw that girl that was about to be killed, his eyes shed and he shouted "Wait just a minute, I aming to save you."

    He said and his palm striked towards that cat.

    That cat was powerful however he was even more powerful.

    Thinking of this a light shed in his eyes and hit as his palm hit the cat, that cat flew away.

    Then he saw that after that cat was hit by his palm, that cat didn''t fought back but wanted to run.

    ''Hmph so you know the level of difference between us but it''s toote. You tried to kill a girl whom you shouldn''t.'' The first moment he saw that girl, he already thought that she can be only his in this life.

    He thinks that it''s fate that he met her like that and saved her life. Don''t miss out on m-vl-em-pyr

    Even so after hitting that cat, he didn''t went to the girl to help her in standing but went towards that cat who wanted to run away from here.

    Muskan Maignes saw a maning to save her and as she saw that mam who obviously wanted to fight with that big cat, she couldn''t help but shout to remind him "Be careful that cat''s realm is qi 7th stage."

    There is a big difference in human and animals.

    The main difference is that animal''s are more powerful in the same realm as human cause of their physical strength.

    That''s why she wanted to remind that man. Whoe to save herself.

    At the same time, she felt that she had found her love.

    It''s not that she has delusion but because before when she was about to get killed she had thought that whomever saved her she will be his women.

    If the man has good skin and is handsome then marry him and if the man who saved her is not handsome then repay him in her next life by bing cow and horse.

    As for thinking that what will she do it a girl saved her, w j j j dope kus. U I 7j8inijhnjjninini ja pwe update schedule will be a little unstable but I will try to write as much as I can.

    Byy. Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58.

    ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~CUnlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock ItCall Me  h j n Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~don''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock It I idon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock It

 Chapter 265: dont Unlock It

    As Damien heard them, he was about to exin that he like to sleep in underwear but he stopped and thought ''Hehehe after all it will be fun to tease them.''

    Thinking of this he moved towards them.

    The space inside the camp was small and as he moved, he appeared in before them.

    He smiled and put his arms around on their waist.

    They were standing and crouching a little next to each other. They were very close.

    He moved his head between their head''s and whispered "What do you think?"

    After whispering, at the end he released his breathing,that was hot on their ears.

    Hearing Damien, Vienna and Victoria blushed and felt that their faces were so hot. Especially their ears which were even hotter.

    "Y-you.." Victoria stuttered and couldn''t say anything.

    Should she even say something? Hearing him, it''s so exciting.

    Vienna on the other hand cheered inside her heart.

    ''Yes, this is it. My time hase.'' Thinking of this she looked at him, her face''s expression were intoxicated and her lips aparted as she said "That you will have s-s.., n-no that you will have i-intimate action with us."

    In the end she still couldn''t say sex and finally had to change the word from sex to intimate.

    But even so her face was blushing and she was stuttering.

    "Haha you are right!" Damienughed and whispered lightly again.

    He hadn''t moved his head back, his head was still between theirs.

    Victoria felt her body trembling thinking that he would turn beast on the next second but at the same time there was some anticipation in her heart while Vienna body was trembling too but she was feeling excitement.

    Because if he turns beast the next second, she would know who he loves.

    But both of them were set to disappointed because Damien will naturally won''t turn into a beast.

    He felt their trembling body and the corner of his mouth''s were upturned.

    He felt that it was finally the time to say what he wanted to say before.

    They didn''t saw that he was smiling but his whispering created excitement in their bodies. One was afraid and anticipated while other wanted him to turn the beast.

    Thinking that it was finally that time he whispered again "Call Me Daddy!"

    "Huh!?"

    ...

    "Damn it! What happened master, why I didn''t find anything!" Henry asked his master and felt that this secret realm didn''t seem to have any treasures.

    Forget about treasures but there ain''t any food to eat. As for the chances that his master previously said that to him, he already forget about it.

    At this time he even wanted to scold his master. His breathing was rough and he was enduring the anger inside his heart.

    Hearing Henry, his master didn''t know what to say. In fact all the previous road that Henry went before were pointed out by him.

    He thought there might be some chances that could be useful however he didn''t know what happened, whether he is wrong or is that Henry''s luck is too bad but they don''t get anything.

    He didn''t know and even think that Henry wanted to scold him and was enduring his anger.

    He shook his head inside the tower and replied him "I really think this secret realm will have some chances for you."

    Henry was angry even more after he heard what his master said but he didn''t scolded or said anything cause he knows whatever he has, his master has a big role in everything.

    If his master hadn''t epted him as his disciple then he would still be bullied by Byers family ''young geniuses.''

    But it''s also doesn''t mean that he will always went on the path that his master pointed out.

    He calmed down himself and asked "Master, how did you think that this secret realm will have some chances for me. Is it because the gate of secret realm opened muchter or is it your gut feeling?"

    He wanted to know on the basis of what his master was so confident that he will get some amazing chances in this secret realm.

    "Well..." Hearing his disciple asking him this he felt a little embarrassed. He was silent for a moment before replying "On my gut feeling."

    "Master you..." Hearing him, Henry almost has a heart attack.

    ''You damn old man, because of you I haven''t got anything till now.'' He thought so inside his heart but didn''t said anything outside.

    At this time, he suddenly heard some fighting sounds.

    And he was interested, not cause of anything but because he heard a girl voice.

    If it was man, he wouldn''t be interested in saving him and even wait for him to be getting killed so he can reap all the benefits however things would be different if it was a girl.

    "Master, let''s go we have to save a girl."

    Hearing his disciple, inside the tower a old looking man in soul state had a ck expression on his face.

    He didn''t know what to say. He wanted to scold Henry but he dare not cause what if he didn''t released himter when he can.

    However he didn''t replied to him.

    Henry also didn''t waited for his master voice and quickly sprinted towards where the sound wasing from.

    Aftering, he saw a very beautiful girl fighting with a big cat.

    Henry looked at the cat and didn''t felt any threat from it so he was sure to save the girl.

    He looked at the girl and thought ''She is beautiful and talented. So she must have some background and I can use that for my own good not only that I would also get a beautiful girl''s love. Hehehe, maybe this is my chance.''

    As he was thinking he saw that the girl was in danger and about to be killed by that big cat.

    In fact calling that animal cat would be inappropriate because her body was big as a fat lion and that cat has sharp teeth as if her teeth would even chew the iron. Not only that, that cat eyes were red too. As if she was angry and about to eat whatever was in front of it.

    As he saw that girl that was about to be killed, his eyes shed and he shouted "Wait just a minute, I aming to save you."

    He said and his palm striked towards that cat.

    That cat was powerful however he was even more powerful.

    Thinking of this a light shed in his eyes and hit as his palm hit the cat, that cat flew away.

    Then he saw that after that cat was hit by his palm, that cat didn''t fought back but wanted to run.

    ''Hmph so you know the level of difference between us but it''s toote. You tried to kill a girl whom you shouldn''t.'' The first moment he saw that girl, he already thought that she can be only his in this life.

    He thinks that it''s fate that he met her like that and saved her life.

    Even so after hitting that cat, he didn''t went to the girl to help her in standing but went towards that cat who wanted to run away from here.

    Muskan Maignes saw a maning to save her and as she saw that mam who obviously wanted to fight with that big cat, she couldn''t help but shout to remind him "Be careful that cat''s realm is qi 7th stage."

    There is a big difference in human and animals.

    The main difference is that animal''s are more powerful in the same realm as human cause of their physical strength.

    That''s why she wanted to remind that man. Whoe to save herself.

    At the same time, she felt that she had found her love.

    It''s not that she has delusion but because before when she was about to get killed she had thought that whomever saved her she will be his women.

    If the man has good skin and is handsome then marry him and if the man who saved her is not handsome then repay him in her next life by bing cow and horse.

    As for thinking that what will she do it a girl saved her, w j j j dope k. U I 7j8inijhnjjninini ja pwe update schedule will be a little unstable but I will try to write as much as I can.

    Byy. Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58.

    ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Caldon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock ItChapterdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock ItCall Me  h j n Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58.

    ~Call Me Dad~don''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock It I idon''t Unlock Itbbergastedbbergastedbbergastedbbergastedbbergasted

 Chapter 266: Dont Unlock It

    Helen felt shy and replied "Sure, you can kiss me!"

    Parshant looked inside her eyes and finding that it bes misty, he felt his heart became hot.

    Hearing her, he lowered his head and kissed her pale pink lips.

    Helen felt his lips on her''s and she tightly closed her eyes. Her hand''s went behind his head and she pushed his head towards herself.

    Parshant felt that Helen was pushing him towards herself. He didn''t resisted and let her push himself towards her.

    He put his hands on right hand on her left breast while his left hand went were touching her ass cheeks.

    He didn''t took off the towel but slide it a little so he could grope her breasts.

    As his head was pushed, he kissed her even more vigorously. Her lips were soft were petals.

    He groped her breasts and squeezed her ass cheeks. Then he started biting her lips gently.

    As he kissed her, sounds of their sloppy kisses sounded in the room.

    He felt excited and his dick that wasid before is standing now.

    He could feel his dick touching her soft thighs. Her soft thighs, seduced him to move his hips so he could enjoy himself better and he didn''t resisted.

    He started moving his lower body a little.

    Helen is kissing him when she suddenly felt his boner. Her body trembled a little and she felt her body became soft.

    She put her both hands on his bare chest and wanted to push him a little.

    Parshant felt that she was pushing him a little and was a little confused but he still back down honestly.

    After they broke their kiss, he looked at her confusedly and asked "What happened?"

    As he asked he licked his own lips.

    "Huff huff, I am out of breath...." Helen cheeks were blushing.

    He also felt his dick twitching between her thighs.

    "T-that, your thing is touching me."

    "I know that, do you like it?"

    "Of course not, who would like that!?" Helen shouted softly while panting and turning her face on other side.

    Parshant pretended to be sad and replied "Really..."

    Helen felt that he was sad after she said such ''cruel'' words to him. She couldn''t help but feel anxious and panicked a little.

    She said "Well it''s not that bad..."

    "Like" His tone was still sad.

    "L-like... like it feels so hot and I-I don''t want to stand up from your thighs. Because of I stands up I will stop feeling that heat." She stuttered as she replied him.

    Parshant is surprised, he didn''t expected that she would really say that.

    He looked at her yfully and asked "Hoh so you like my dick heat?"

    As he asked he rubbed his dick on her thighs.

    Her soft yet cold thighs aroused him.

    "I-I well, just" As she was blushing and stuttered again. She saw his yful face and immediately realized that he was ying with her.

    "You!!! Pervert! I will bite you." She gritted her teeth and took a bite on his shoulders gently.

    "Ouch it hurts."

    "A-are you okay!? I didn''t wanted to hurt you." She felt a bit afraid from him and tears weree out from her eyes.

    "I am kidding with you hehehe."

    "You!!!"

    Parshant didn''t wanted to hear her shouting again and he throws her gently on bed.

    He looked at her whose towel was off from the front of body.

    Her towel was behind her body and looking at two mountains peak it aroused him even more.

    Hee above her body and said "You are so beautiful Helen."

    He saw her shy face and his heart started to beat faster. Seeing that he didn''t hesitated and interlocked his fingers with her and put his lips on her lips once again.

    Helen was stunned and feeling his warm hand on her hand as well as him interlocking his fingers with herself.

    She felt her cheeks became so hot and feeling his breathing while he kissed her, she didn''t resisted.

    Hearing him saying that she is beautiful is just so good. She feels warm inside her heart.

    Then she also interlocked her fingers with him and then felt him gently rubbing her hand while he kissed her lips.

    His lips were soft and somehow a sweet. It should smell a little ording tomon sense but they weren''t. She couldn''t understand why.

    She even seems to forget that he told her that he is a demon now.

    At the same time while kissing him, she inhaled his breathing gently.

    Parshant had closed his eyes and he felt good when he kissed her. The smell in her mouth was gone, and after feeling that she didn''t resisted his kiss. He kissed her even more strongly.

    He rubbed his hands with her''s and gently bite her lips.

    He first bite''s her upper lips as if he was chewing it then he took her lower lips between his teeth.

    Her pale pink reddish lips were so seductive for him to bear.

    As he continued kissing her, their bodies rubbed on each other.

    He could feel that her nipples were ponting on his chest.

    ''She is aroused!?'' He thought and opened his eyes.

    As he open his eyes, he saw that even though her eyes were close but her cheeks were red and she was breathing roughly.

    He could feel her inhaling deeply his breathing.

    He was dumbfounded but instead of breaking they kiss he kissed her even more vigorously.

    "So cute... you are so cute Helen." As he kissed and said his voice muffled.

    But Helen could understand what was saying. Her breathing became even rougher and she clenched their interlocking fingers tightly.

    Parshant felt her interlocked fingers clenching and he did the same.

    After some time when he finally felt that she couldn''t bear he broke their kiss.

    At this moment, he looked at her and was deeply memorized by the scene in front of him.

    At this moment Helen was looking at him with her misty eyes, her cheeks were red and their fingers were still tightly interlocked with each other.

    Parshant saw this and feeling stunned as well as his dick twitching, he said "I love you, Helen."

    Helen was taking deep breaths and hearing him, she replied "I love you too, Parshant."

    "Well" Just when she wanted to continue he lowered his head as he kissed her again.

    Helen is really a good girl!

    He couldn''t help but kiss her again.

    Helen on the other hand was breathing roughly but still kissed him and didn''t pushed his body.

    She could feel that her body was longing for his touch.

    At one time, she even wanted to release his hands but decided against it, since it really feel so sweet when they interlocked their fingers.

    As they were kissing some time went again and only when he felt again that she couldn''t bear he broke their kiss.

    He found her breathing roughly with red cheeks.

    "So cute and ud I do di ." He wanted to kiss her again because her lips were so soft but this time Helen pushed him and said "I have to go to school and if we kiss again Maya and me will bete."

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, h stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements,  stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, lu 8sn8e  stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you l

    stones and reviews if you like the Don''t Unlock It; I will start editing chapters from tomorrow (Health Is Down)

 Chapter 267: Dont Unlock It

    Helen felt shy and replied "Sure, you can kiss me!"

    Parshant looked inside her eyes and finding that it bes misty, he felt his heart became hot.

    Hearing her, he lowered his head and kissed her pale pink lips.

    Helen felt his lips on her''s and she tightly closed her eyes. Her hand''s went behind his head and she pushed his head towards herself.

    Parshant felt that Helen was pushing him towards herself. He didn''t resisted and let her push himself towards her.

    He put his hands on right hand on her left breast while his left hand went were touching her ass cheeks.

    He didn''t took off the towel but slide it a little so he could grope her breasts.

    As his head was pushed, he kissed her even more vigorously. Her lips were soft were petals.

    He groped her breasts and squeezed her ass cheeks. Then he started biting her lips gently.

    As he kissed her, sounds of their sloppy kisses sounded in the room.

    He felt excited and his dick that wasid before is standing now.

    He could feel his dick touching her soft thighs. Her soft thighs, seduced him to move his hips so he could enjoy himself better and he didn''t resisted.

    He started moving his lower body a little.

    Helen is kissing him when she suddenly felt his boner. Her body trembled a little and she felt her body became soft.

    She put her both hands on his bare chest and wanted to push him a little.

    Parshant felt that she was pushing him a little and was a little confused but he still back down honestly.

    After they broke their kiss, he looked at her confusedly and asked "What happened?"

    As he asked he licked his own lips.

    "Huff huff, I am out of breath...." Helen cheeks were blushing.

    He also felt his dick twitching between her thighs.

    "T-that, your thing is touching me."

    "I know that, do you like it?"

    "Of course not, who would like that!?" Helen shouted softly while panting and turning her face on other side.

    Parshant pretended to be sad and replied "Really..."

    Helen felt that he was sad after she said such ''cruel'' words to him. She couldn''t help but feel anxious and panicked a little.

    She said "Well it''s not that bad..."

    "Like" His tone was still sad.

    "L-like... like it feels so hot and I-I don''t want to stand up from your thighs. Because of I stands up I will stop feeling that heat." She stuttered as she replied him.

    Parshant is surprised, he didn''t expected that she would really say that.

    He looked at her yfully and asked "Hoh so you like my dick heat?"

    As he asked he rubbed his dick on her thighs.

    Her soft yet cold thighs aroused him.

    "I-I well, just" As she was blushing and stuttered again. She saw his yful face and immediately realized that he was ying with her.

    "You!!! Pervert! I will bite you." She gritted her teeth and took a bite on his shoulders gently.

    "Ouch it hurts."

    "A-are you okay!? I didn''t wanted to hurt you." She felt a bit afraid from him and tears weree out from her eyes.

    "I am kidding with you hehehe."

    "You!!!"

    Parshant didn''t wanted to hear her shouting again and he throws her gently on bed.

    He looked at her whose towel was off from the front of body.

    Her towel was behind her body and looking at two mountains peak it aroused him even more.

    Hee above her body and said "You are so beautiful Helen."

    He saw her shy face and his heart started to beat faster. Seeing that he didn''t hesitated and interlocked his fingers with her and put his lips on her lips once again.

    Helen was stunned and feeling his warm hand on her hand as well as him interlocking his fingers with herself.

    She felt her cheeks became so hot and feeling his breathing while he kissed her, she didn''t resisted.

    Hearing him saying that she is beautiful is just so good. She feels warm inside her heart.

    Then she also interlocked her fingers with him and then felt him gently rubbing her hand while he kissed her lips.

    His lips were soft and somehow a sweet. It should smell a little ording tomon sense but they weren''t. She couldn''t understand why.

    She even seems to forget that he told her that he is a demon now.

    At the same time while kissing him, she inhaled his breathing gently.

    Parshant had closed his eyes and he felt good when he kissed her. The smell in her mouth was gone, and after feeling that she didn''t resisted his kiss. He kissed her even more strongly.

    He rubbed his hands with her''s and gently bite her lips.

    He first bite''s her upper lips as if he was chewing it then he took her lower lips between his teeth.

    Her pale pink reddish lips were so seductive for him to bear.

    As he continued kissing her, their bodies rubbed on each other.

    He could feel that her nipples were ponting on his chest.

    ''She is aroused!?'' He thought and opened his eyes.

    As he open his eyes, he saw that even though her eyes were close but her cheeks were red and she was breathing roughly.

    He could feel her inhaling deeply his breathing.

    He was dumbfounded but instead of breaking they kiss he kissed her even more vigorously.

    "So cute... you are so cute Helen." As he kissed and said his voice muffled.

    But Helen could understand what was saying. Her breathing became even rougher and she clenched their interlocking fingers tightly.

    Parshant felt her interlocked fingers clenching and he did the same.

    After some time when he finally felt that she couldn''t bear he broke their kiss.

    At this moment, he looked at her and was deeply memorized by the scene in front of him.

    At this moment Helen was looking at him with her misty eyes, her cheeks were red and their fingers were still tightly interlocked with each other.

    Parshant saw this and feeling stunned as well as his dick twitching, he said "I love you, Helen."

    Helen was taking deep breaths and hearing him, she replied "I love you too, Parshant."

    "Well" Just when she wanted to continue he lowered his head as he kissed her again.

    Helen is really a good girl!

    He couldn''t help but kiss her again.

    Helen on the other hand was breathing roughly but still kissed him and didn''t pushed his body.

    She could feel that her body was longing for his touch.

    At one time, she even wanted to release his hands but decided against it, since it really feel so sweet when they interlocked their fingers.

    As they were kissing some time went again and only when he felt again that she couldn''t bear he broke their kiss.

    He found her breathing roughly with red cheeks.

    "So cute and ud I do di ." He wanted to kiss her again because her lips were so soft but this time Helen pushed him and said "I have to go to school and if we kiss again Maya and me will bete."

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, h stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements,  stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, lu 8sn8e  stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews ews if you like the Don''t Unlock It; I will start editing chapters from tomorrow (He"I can''t help it. I am a firefly at night. I can''t keep a low profile even if I want to."

 Chapter 268: Dont Unlock It

    Helen felt shy and replied "Sure, you can kiss me!"

    Parshant looked inside her eyes and finding that it bes misty, he felt his heart became hot.

    Hearing her, he lowered his head and kissed her pale pink lips.

    Helen felt his lips on her''s and she tightly closed her eyes. Her hand''s went behind his head and she pushed his head towards herself.

    Parshant felt that Helen was pushing him towards herself. He didn''t resisted and let her push himself towards her.

    He put his hands on right hand on her left breast while his left hand went were touching her ass cheeks.

    He didn''t took off the towel but slide it a little so he could grope her breasts.

    As his head was pushed, he kissed her even more vigorously. Her lips were soft were petals.

    He groped her breasts and squeezed her ass cheeks. Then he started biting her lips gently.

    As he kissed her, sounds of their sloppy kisses sounded in the room.

    He felt excited and his dick that wasid before is standing now.

    He could feel his dick touching her soft thighs. Her soft thighs, seduced him to move his hips so he could enjoy himself better and he didn''t resisted.

    He started moving his lower body a little.

    Helen is kissing him when she suddenly felt his boner. Her body trembled a little and she felt her body became soft.

    She put her both hands on his bare chest and wanted to push him a little.

    Parshant felt that she was pushing him a little and was a little confused but he still back down honestly.

    After they broke their kiss, he looked at her confusedly and asked "What happened?"

    As he asked he licked his own lips.

    "Huff huff, I am out of breath...." Helen cheeks were blushing.

    He also felt his dick twitching between her thighs.

    "T-that, your thing is touching me."

    "I know that, do you like it?"

    "Of course not, who would like that!?" Helen shouted softly while panting and turning her face on other side.

    Parshant pretended to be sad and replied "Really..."

    Helen felt that he was sad after she said such ''cruel'' words to him. She couldn''t help but feel anxious and panicked a little.

    She said "Well it''s not that bad..."

    "Like" His tone was still sad.

    "L-like... like it feels so hot and I-I don''t want to stand up from your thighs. Because of I stands up I will stop feeling that heat." She stuttered as she replied him.

    Parshant is surprised, he didn''t expected that she would really say that.

    He looked at her yfully and asked "Hoh so you like my dick heat?"

    As he asked he rubbed his dick on her thighs.

    Her soft yet cold thighs aroused him.

    "I-I well, just" As she was blushing and stuttered again. She saw his yful face and immediately realized that he was ying with her.

    "You!!! Pervert! I will bite you." She gritted her teeth and took a bite on his shoulders gently.

    "Ouch it hurts."

    "A-are you okay!? I didn''t wanted to hurt you." She felt a bit afraid from him and tears weree out from her eyes.

    "I am kidding with you hehehe."

    "You!!!"

    Parshant didn''t wanted to hear her shouting again and he throws her gently on bed.

    He looked at her whose towel was off from the front of body.

    Her towel was behind her body and looking at two mountains peak it aroused him even more.

    Hee above her body and said "You are so beautiful Helen."

    He saw her shy face and his heart started to beat faster. Seeing that he didn''t hesitated and interlocked his fingers with her and put his lips on her lips once again.

    Helen was stunned and feeling his warm hand on her hand as well as him interlocking his fingers with herself.

    She felt her cheeks became so hot and feeling his breathing while he kissed her, she didn''t resisted.

    Hearing him saying that she is beautiful is just so good. She feels warm inside her heart.

    Then she also interlocked her fingers with him and then felt him gently rubbing her hand while he kissed her lips.

    His lips were soft and somehow a sweet. It should smell a little ording tomon sense but they weren''t. She couldn''t understand why.

    She even seems to forget that he told her that he is a demon now.

    At the same time while kissing him, she inhaled his breathing gently.

    Parshant had closed his eyes and he felt good when he kissed her. The smell in her mouth was gone, and after feeling that she didn''t resisted his kiss. He kissed her even more strongly.

    He rubbed his hands with her''s and gently bite her lips.

    He first bite''s her upper lips as if he was chewing it then he took her lower lips between his teeth.

    Her pale pink reddish lips were so seductive for him to bear.

    As he continued kissing her, their bodies rubbed on each other.

    He could feel that her nipples were ponting on his chest.

    ''She is aroused!?'' He thought and opened his eyes.

    As he open his eyes, he saw that even though her eyes were close but her cheeks were red and she was breathing roughly.

    He could feel her inhaling deeply his breathing.

    He was dumbfounded but instead of breaking they kiss he kissed her even more vigorously.

    "So cute... you are so cute Helen." As he kissed and said his voice muffled.

    But Helen could understand what was saying. Her breathing became even rougher and she clenched their interlocking fingers tightly.

    Parshant felt her interlocked fingers clenching and he did the same.

    After some time when he finally felt that she couldn''t bear he broke their kiss.

    At this moment, he looked at her and was deeply memorized by the scene in front of him.

    At this moment Helen was looking at him with her misty eyes, her cheeks were red and their fingers were still tightly interlocked with each other.

    Parshant saw this and feeling stunned as well as his dick twitching, he said "I love you, Helen."

    Helen was taking deep breaths and hearing him, she replied "I love you too, Parshant."

    "Well" Just when she wanted to continue he lowered his head as he kissed her again.

    Helen is really a good girl!

    He couldn''t help but kiss her again.

    Helen on the other hand was breathing roughly but still kissed him and didn''t pushed his body.

    She could feel that her body was longing for his touch.

    At one time, she even wanted to release his hands but decided against it, since it really feel so sweet when they interlocked their fingers.

    As they were kissing some time went again and only when he felt again that she couldn''t bear he broke their kiss.

    He found her breathing roughly with red cheeks.

    "So cute and ud I do di ." He wanted to kiss her again because her lips were so soft but this time Helen pushed him and said "I have to go to school and if we kiss again Maya and me will bete."

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, h stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements,  stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, lu 8sn8e  stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel. ?

    stones and reviews if you like the Don''t Unlock It; I will start editing chapters from tomorrow (Henovel.Donenovel.Done

 Chapter 269: Dont Unlock It!

    After that Vienna and Victoria continued eating and even though they overrated him but they really haven''t eaten anything this delicious before.

    So everything is true with a little lie.

    Damien saw their mouth was full of food and they were still eating, putting piece after piece as if someone will snatch from them.

    The corner of his mouth twitched and he said "No one will snatch away the food from you so you could eat slowly."

    "T-this" They were embarrassed and looked at each other feeling some shame.

    They forget that he is still here.

    Their hands still wanted to move to put food in their mouth but they started chewing on the food that was inside their mouth before.

    Damien looked at them and find them cute.

    Their''s cheeks were bulging and it looked so cute like a hamster. He also saw some food on the corner of their mouths.

    If they were his women, he would surely kiss and eat the food on the corner of their mouths but the thing is that they aren''t.

    So,

    He put his fingers and clean the food around their corner.

    He said "See, some of it is even on the corner of yours mouth."

    After saying he didn''t waited for them to say anything and put the food piece in his mouth.

    Victoria and Vienna looked embarrassed but they were clearly happy.

    Damien saw their embarassment and smiled.

    They continued eating food and after eating, he said "Let''s sleep."

    "What about the dishes?" Victoria asked as she looked at the dishes.

    "Me and my sis can wash them!" Vienna also nodded and said.

    They wanted to help him somehow. Otherwise they would be embarrassed and even think that don''t have any value.

    "No need, just put them in my storage ring." Damien didn''t thought much and put the dishes in his space ring.

    As he put the dishes, he saw their embarrassed expression. He raised his eyebrows and asked "What happened?"

    Thu looked at each other and Vienna said "Well, we wanted to help you somehow..."

    He chuckled and said "Help? You can if you really want."

    "Really!! How?" Vienna was a little excited. She didn''t wanted to be worthless. Now she also has something to do.

    Victoria was same.

    He raised the corner of his mouth and he said "By bing my body pillow!"

    "Okay, we agre---" Both were replying at the same time however in the amidst they stopped as theprehended what he just said.

    Their cheeks blushed and Victoria stuttered " H-how can we.."

    "I agree to be your body pillow!!" Vienna was also feeling shame and embarassment as he asked but she remembered that isn''t this her chance!

    Vienna know that she is a ordinary girl. Beautiful she may be but she is a ordinary person at the end.

    If she can''t grasp this chance then she didn''t think that she may have this chance again in the future.

    So she agreed while thinking that her life is about reach her peak but as she was dreaming she suddenly thought of something and immediately continued "I-I just agreed just... because it''s you. Otherwise even if I feel worthless, I won''t ept such ''conditions...'' I just, you know..."

    As she was exining she felt that the more she exined the more ck it bes.

    In the end, she stuttered and stopped what''s he was saying.

    Victoria looked at her sister bbergasted. She felt her face bes hot and thinking of same as Vienna.

    She spoke and saved her from embarassment.

    "I-I also agree to be your body pillow for tonight. I-I, epted because it''s you otherwise..."

    As she was saying, Damien hugged both of them.

    Heughed lightly and replied them "Of course I know that because it''s me, that''s why you are agreeing to be my sleeping pillow otherwise you won''t do this with other man right?"

    "Y-yes you are right about that."

    They blushed as they were hugged.

    Currently they were standing and their face was on his chest.

    They looked at each other feeling some shame. Just before dinner they decided that he can select one of them but now they think his intention are clearly wrong.

    Because how do they feel that he wanted to stand on two boats at the same time.

    Feeling embarrassed they closed their eyes and in the end started sniffing around his chest lightly.

    His body scent was so warming for them.

    Damien felt some hot air on his chest and understand what they were doing.

    He smirked and asked "Should we go to sleep?"

    Vienna and Victoria were sniffing his body scent but hearing him theye back to their senses and blushed.

    They immediately separated from his body and replied while stuttering "Y-yes."

    "Don''t be embarrassed. We will just sleep together." As he said, he stopped because he felt weird while speaking.

    Even though he wanted to say that they won''t do anything ''dirty'' but how does he feel that the more he speaks the more wrong it get''s.

    In the end he simply stopped speaking and started whistling.

    Victoria and Vienna also felt his words were true but a little... inappropriate!

    They both looked at him who started whistling and startedughing.

    As they wereughing, Damien also startedughing and asked "Why are youughing?"

    "Nothing, let''s go and sleep." They shook their head and replied.

    Damien didn''t asked them much and they went to sleep in the camping camp.

    As they were going, Damien extinguishes the fire and said inwardly "System, buy one big soft cotton mattress andy them down inside the camp."

    He ordered matters otherwise how can they sleep?

    As he ordered, the matters wereid down on the ground in the camp by system.

    He smiled and went inside the camp with them.

    "Let''s sleep."

    He yawned and took off his clothes.

    Now there was only a underwear on his body.

    "Y-you what are you doing!?" Vienna asked and felt her heart was pounding.

    ''What''s does he want to do? I-I won''t have sex for the first time here right? But in the wild... It''s just so exciting.'' She asked as a deep blush appeared on her cheeks.

    Victoria also felts same and asked "W-we are not that kind of girl."

    ''No, I am only for him.'' Vienna replied to herself inwardly at the same time felt resent towards her twin sister.

    If she get''s his body then there are chances that she will get his love too in the future. That''s why she felt a little resentful towards her.

    Damein was surprised hearing them and remembered that they don''t know that he like to sleep in underwear.

    As he was about to answer, he suddenly stopped and the corner around his mouth were raised.

    The space inside the camp wasn''t much and  they were standing on a little distance.

    Not standing they were crouching down,

    He moved towards them and took them into his arms. Knowing that they are in love with himself, he wanted to do something ''funny.''

    Thinking of that he felt excited and his dick twitched.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.novel.Done

 Chapter 270: Dont Unlock It!

    novel.DoneDon''t Unlock It!After that Vienna and Victoria continued eating and even though they overrated him but they really haven''t eaten anything this delicious before.

    So everything is true with a little lie.

    Damien saw their mouth was full of food and they were still eating, putting piece after piece as if someone will snatch from them.

    The corner of his mouth twitched and he said "No one will snatch away the food from you so you could eat slowly."

    "T-this" They were embarrassed and looked at each other feeling some shame.

    They forget that he is still here.

    Their hands still wanted to move to put food in their mouth but they started chewing on the food that was inside their mouth before.

    Damien looked at them and find them cute.

    Their''s cheeks were bulging and it looked so cute like a hamster. He also saw some food on the corner of their mouths.

    If they were his women, he would surely kiss and eat the food on the corner of their mouths but the thing is that they aren''t.

    So,

    He put his fingers and clean the food around their corner.

    He said "See, some of it is even on the corner of yours mouth."

    After saying he didn''t waited for them to say anything and put the food piece in his mouth.

    Victoria and Vienna looked embarrassed but they were clearly happy.

    Damien saw their embarassment and smiled.

    They continued eating food and after eating, he said "Let''s sleep."

    "What about the dishes?" Victoria asked as she looked at the dishes.

    "Me and my sis can wash them!" Vienna also nodded and said.

    They wanted to help him somehow. Otherwise they would be embarrassed and even think that don''t have any value.

    "No need, just put them in my storage ring." Damien didn''t thought much and put the dishes in his space ring.

    As he put the dishes, he saw their embarrassed expression. He raised his eyebrows and asked "What happened?"

    Thu looked at each other and Vienna said "Well, we wanted to help you somehow..."

    He chuckled and said "Help? You can if you really want."

    "Really!! How?" Vienna was a little excited. She didn''t wanted to be worthless. Now she also has something to do.

    Victoria was same.

    He raised the corner of his mouth and he said "By bing my body pillow!"

    "Okay, we agre---" Both were replying at the same time however in the amidst they stopped as theprehended what he just said.

    Their cheeks blushed and Victoria stuttered " H-how can we.."

    "I agree to be your body pillow!!" Vienna was also feeling shame and embarassment as he asked but she remembered that isn''t this her chance!

    Vienna know that she is a ordinary girl. Beautiful she may be but she is a ordinary person at the end.

    If she can''t grasp this chance then she didn''t think that she may have this chance again in the future.

    So she agreed while thinking that her life is about reach her peak but as she was dreaming she suddenly thought of something and immediately continued "I-I just agreed just... because it''s you. Otherwise even if I feel worthless, I won''t ept such ''conditions...'' I just, you know..."

    As she was exining she felt that the more she exined the more ck it bes.

    In the end, she stuttered and stopped what''s he was saying.

    Victoria looked at her sister bbergasted. She felt her face bes hot and thinking of same as Vienna.

    She spoke and saved her from embarassment.

    "I-I also agree to be your body pillow for tonight. I-I, epted because it''s you otherwise..."

    As she was saying, Damien hugged both of them.

    Heughed lightly and replied them "Of course I know that because it''s me, that''s why you are agreeing to be my sleeping pillow otherwise you won''t do this with other man right?"

    "Y-yes you are right about that."

    They blushed as they were hugged.

    Currently they were standing and their face was on his chest.

    They looked at each other feeling some shame. Just before dinner they decided that he can select one of them but now they think his intention are clearly wrong.

    Because how do they feel that he wanted to stand on two boats at the same time.

    Feeling embarrassed they closed their eyes and in the end started sniffing around his chest lightly.

    His body scent was so warming for them.

    Damien felt some hot air on his chest and understand what they were doing.

    He smirked and asked "Should we go to sleep?"

    Vienna and Victoria were sniffing his body scent but hearing him theye back to their senses and blushed.

    They immediately separated from his body and replied while stuttering "Y-yes."

    "Don''t be embarrassed. We will just sleep together." As he said, he stopped because he felt weird while speaking.

    Even though he wanted to say that they won''t do anything ''dirty'' but how does he feel that the more he speaks the more wrong it get''s.

    In the end he simply stopped speaking and started whistling.

    Victoria and Vienna also felt his words were true but a little... inappropriate!

    They both looked at him who started whistling and startedughing.

    As they wereughing, Damien also startedughing and asked "Why are youughing?"

    "Nothing, let''s go and sleep." They shook their head and replied.

    Damien didn''t asked them much and they went to sleep in the camping camp.

    As they were going, Damien extinguishes the fire and said inwardly "System, buy one big soft cotton mattress andy them down inside the camp."

    He ordered matters otherwise how can they sleep?

    As he ordered, the matters wereid down on the ground in the camp by system.

    He smiled and went inside the camp with them.

    "Let''s sleep."

    He yawned and took off his clothes.

    Now there was only a underwear on his body.

    "Y-you what are you doing!?" Vienna asked and felt her heart was pounding.

    ''What''s does he want to do? I-I won''t have sex for the first time here right? But in the wild... It''s just so exciting.'' She asked as a deep blush appeared on her cheeks.

    Victoria also felts same and asked "W-we are not that kind of girl."

    ''No, I am only for him.'' Vienna replied to herself inwardly at the same time felt resent towards her twin sister.

    If she get''s his body then there are chances that she will get his love too in the future. That''s why she felt a little resentful towards her.

    Damein was surprised hearing them and remembered that they don''t know that he like to sleep in underwear.

    As he was about to answer, he suddenly stopped and the corner around his mouth were raised.

    The space inside the camp wasn''t much and  they were standing on a little distance.

    Not standing they were crouching down,

    He moved towards them and took them into his arms. Knowing that they are in love with himself, he wanted to do something ''funny.''

    Thinking of that he felt excited and his dick twitched.

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like th reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.novel.DoneDon''t Unlock It!

 Chapter 271: Dont Unlock It

    K

    Helen felt shy and replied "Sure, you can kiss me!"

    Parshant looked inside her eyes and finding that it bes misty, he felt his heart became hot.

    Hearing her, he lowered his head and kissed her pale pink lips.

    Helen felt his lips on her''s and she tightly closed her eyes. Her hand''s went behind his head and she pushed his head towards herself.

    Parshant felt that Helen was pushing him towards herself. He didn''t resisted and let her push himself towards her.

    He put his hands on right hand on her left breast while his left hand went were touching her ass cheeks.

    He didn''t took off the towel but slide it a little so he could grope her breasts.

    As his head was pushed, he kissed her even more vigorously. Her lips were soft were petals.

    He groped her breasts and squeezed her ass cheeks. Then he started biting her lips gently.

    As he kissed her, sounds of their sloppy kisses sounded in the room.

    He felt excited and his dick that wasid before is standing now.

    He could feel his dick touching her soft thighs. Her soft thighs, seduced him to move his hips so he could enjoy himself better and he didn''t resisted.

    He started moving his lower body a little.

    Helen is kissing him when she suddenly felt his boner. Her body trembled a little and she felt her body became soft.

    She put her both hands on his bare chest and wanted to push him a little.

    Parshant felt that she was pushing him a little and was a little confused but he still back down honestly.

    After they broke their kiss, he looked at her confusedly and asked "What happened?"

    As he asked he licked his own lips.

    "Huff huff, I am out of breath...." Helen cheeks were blushing.

    He also felt his dick twitching between her thighs.

    "T-that, your thing is touching me."

    "I know that, do you like it?"

    "Of course not, who would like that!?" Helen shouted softly while panting and turning her face on other side.

    Parshant pretended to be sad and replied "Really..."

    Helen felt that he was sad after she said such ''cruel'' words to him. She couldn''t help but feel anxious and panicked a little.

    She said "Well it''s not that bad..."

    "Like" His tone was still sad.

    "L-like... like it feels so hot and I-I don''t want to stand up from your thighs. Because of I stands up I will stop feeling that heat." She stuttered as she replied him.

    Parshant is surprised, he didn''t expected that she would really say that.

    He looked at her yfully and asked "Hoh so you like my dick heat?"

    As he asked he rubbed his dick on her thighs.

    Her soft yet cold thighs aroused him.

    "I-I well, just" As she was blushing and stuttered again. She saw his yful face and immediately realized that he was ying with her.

    "You!!! Pervert! I will bite you." She gritted her teeth and took a bite on his shoulders gently.

    "Ouch it hurts."

    "A-are you okay!? I didn''t wanted to hurt you." She felt a bit afraid from him and tears weree out from her eyes.

    "I am kidding with you hehehe."

    "You!!!"

    Parshant didn''t wanted to hear her shouting again and he throws her gently on bed.

    He looked at her whose towel was off from the front of body.

    Her towel was behind her body and looking at two mountains peak it aroused him even more.

    Hee above her body and said "You are so beautiful Helen."

    He saw her shy face and his heart started to beat faster. Seeing that he didn''t hesitated and interlocked his fingers with her and put his lips on her lips once again.

    Helen was stunned and feeling his warm hand on her hand as well as him interlocking his fingers with herself.

    She felt her cheeks became so hot and feeling his breathing while he kissed her, she didn''t resisted.

    Hearing him saying that she is beautiful is just so good. She feels warm inside her heart.

    Then she also interlocked her fingers with him and then felt him gently rubbing her hand while he kissed her lips.

    His lips were soft and somehow a sweet. It should smell a little ording tomon sense but they weren''t. She couldn''t understand why.

    She even seems to forget that he told her that he is a demon now.

    At the same time while kissing him, she inhaled his breathing gently.

    Parshant had closed his eyes and he felt good when he kissed her. The smell in her mouth was gone, and after feeling that she didn''t resisted his kiss. He kissed her even more strongly.

    He rubbed his hands with her''s and gently bite her lips.

    He first bite''s her upper lips as if he was chewing it then he took her lower lips between his teeth.

    Her pale pink reddish lips were so seductive for him to bear.

    As he continued kissing her, their bodies rubbed on each other.

    He could feel that her nipples were ponting on his chest.

    ''She is aroused!?'' He thought and opened his eyes.

    As he open his eyes, he saw that even though her eyes were close but her cheeks were red and she was breathing roughly.

    He could feel her inhaling deeply his breathing.

    He was dumbfounded but instead of breaking they kiss he kissed her even more vigorously.

    "So cute... you are so cute Helen." As he kissed and said his voice muffled.

    But Helen could understand what was saying. Her breathing became even rougher and she clenched their interlocking fingers tightly.

    Parshant felt her interlocked fingers clenching and he did the same.

    After some time when he finally felt that she couldn''t bear he broke their kiss.

    At this moment, he looked at her and was deeply memorized by the scene in front of him.

    At this moment Helen was looking at him with her misty eyes, her cheeks were red and their fingers were still tightly interlocked with each other.

    Parshant saw this and feeling stunned as well as his dick twitching, he said "I love you, Helen."

    Helen was taking deep breaths and hearing him, she replied "I love you too, Parshant."

    "Well" Just when she wanted to continue he lowered his head as he kissed her again.

    Helen is really a good girl!

    He couldn''t help but kiss her again.

    Helen on the other hand was breathing roughly but still kissed him and didn''t pushed his body.

    She could feel that her body was longing for his touch.

    At one time, she even wanted to release his hands but decided against it, since it really feel so sweet when they interlocked their fingers.

    As they were kissing some time went again and only when he felt again that she couldn''t bear he broke their kiss.

    He found her breathing roughly with red cheeks.

    "So cute and ud I do di ." He wanted to kiss her again because her lips were so soft but this time Helen pushed him and said "I have to go to school and if we kiss again Maya and me will bete."

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    l.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading? Don''t Unlock It

    Leavements,  stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, lu 8sn8e  stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leave power stones and reviews if you like the . ?

    Don''t Unlock It; Just wait three more hour''s. Don''t Unlock It; Just wait three more hour''s. Y 7nj jniBoth of them were stunned.

    What happened? How is this different from what they thought and h-how dare he say this to them!?

    Damien seems to feel their

 Chapter 272: Dont Unlock It

    K

    Helen felt shy and replied "Sure, you can kiss me!"

    Parshant looked inside her eyes and finding that it bes misty, he felt his heart became hot.

    Hearing her, he lowered his head and kissed her pale pink lips.

    Helen felt his lips on her''s and she tightly closed her eyes. Her hand''s went behind his head and she pushed his head towards herself.

    Parshant felt that Helen was pushing him towards herself. He didn''t resisted and let her push himself towards her.

    He put his hands on right hand on her left breast while his left hand went were touching her ass cheeks.

    He didn''t took off the towel but slide it a little so he could grope her breasts.

    As his head was pushed, he kissed her even more vigorously. Her lips were soft were petals.

    He groped her breasts and squeezed her ass cheeks. Then he started biting her lips gently.

    As he kissed her, sounds of their sloppy kisses sounded in the room.

    He felt excited and his dick that wasid before is standing now.

    He could feel his dick touching her soft thighs. Her soft thighs, seduced him to move his hips so he could enjoy himself better and he didn''t resisted.

    He started moving his lower body a little.

    Helen is kissing him when she suddenly felt his boner. Her body trembled a little and she felt her body became soft.

    She put her both hands on his bare chest and wanted to push him a little.

    Parshant felt that she was pushing him a little and was a little confused but he still back down honestly.

    After they broke their kiss, he looked at her confusedly and asked "What happened?"

    As he asked he licked his own lips.

    "Huff huff, I am out of breath...." Helen cheeks were blushing.

    He also felt his dick twitching between her thighs.

    "T-that, your thing is touching me."

    "I know that, do you like it?"

    "Of course not, who would like that!?" Helen shouted softly while panting and turning her face on other side.

    Parshant pretended to be sad and replied "Really..."

    Helen felt that he was sad after she said such ''cruel'' words to him. She couldn''t help but feel anxious and panicked a little.

    She said "Well it''s not that bad..."

    "Like" His tone was still sad.

    "L-like... like it feels so hot and I-I don''t want to stand up from your thighs. Because of I stands up I will stop feeling that heat." She stuttered as she replied him.

    Parshant is surprised, he didn''t expected that she would really say that.

    He looked at her yfully and asked "Hoh so you like my dick heat?"

    As he asked he rubbed his dick on her thighs.

    Her soft yet cold thighs aroused him.

    "I-I well, just" As she was blushing and stuttered again. She saw his yful face and immediately realized that he was ying with her.

    "You!!! Pervert! I will bite you." She gritted her teeth and took a bite on his shoulders gently.

    "Ouch it hurts."

    "A-are you okay!? I didn''t wanted to hurt you." She felt a bit afraid from him and tears weree out from her eyes.

    "I am kidding with you hehehe."

    "You!!!"

    Parshant didn''t wanted to hear her shouting again and he throws her gently on bed.

    He looked at her whose towel was off from the front of body.

    Her towel was behind her body and looking at two mountains peak it aroused him even more.

    Hee above her body and said "You are so beautiful Helen."

    He saw her shy face and his heart started to beat faster. Seeing that he didn''t hesitated and interlocked his fingers with her and put his lips on her lips once again.

    Helen was stunned and feeling his warm hand on her hand as well as him interlocking his fingers with herself.

    She felt her cheeks became so hot and feeling his breathing while he kissed her, she didn''t resisted.

    Hearing him saying that she is beautiful is just so good. She feels warm inside her heart.

    Then she also interlocked her fingers with him and then felt him gently rubbing her hand while he kissed her lips.

    His lips were soft and somehow a sweet. It should smell a little ording tomon sense but they weren''t. She couldn''t understand why.

    She even seems to forget that he told her that he is a demon now.

    At the same time while kissing him, she inhaled his breathing gently.

    Parshant had closed his eyes and he felt good when he kissed her. The smell in her mouth was gone, and after feeling that she didn''t resisted his kiss. He kissed her even more strongly.

    He rubbed his hands with her''s and gently bite her lips.

    He first bite''s her upper lips as if he was chewing it then he took her lower lips between his teeth.

    Her pale pink reddish lips were so seductive for him to bear.

    As he continued kissing her, their bodies rubbed on each other.

    He could feel that her nipples were ponting on his chest.

    ''She is aroused!?'' He thought and opened his eyes.

    As he open his eyes, he saw that even though her eyes were close but her cheeks were red and she was breathing roughly.

    He could feel her inhaling deeply his breathing.

    He was dumbfounded but instead of breaking they kiss he kissed her even more vigorously.

    "So cute... you are so cute Helen." As he kissed and said his voice muffled.

    But Helen could understand what was saying. Her breathing became even rougher and she clenched their interlocking fingers tightly.

    Parshant felt her interlocked fingers clenching and he did the same.

    After some time when he finally felt that she couldn''t bear he broke their kiss.

    At this moment, he looked at her and was deeply memorized by the scene in front of him.

    At this moment Helen was looking at him with her misty eyes, her cheeks were red and their fingers were still tightly interlocked with each other.

    Parshant saw this and feeling stunned as well as his dick twitching, he said "I love you, Helen."

    Helen was taking deep breaths and hearing him, she replied "I love you too, Parshant."

    "Well" Just when she wanted to continue he lowered his head as he kissed her again.

    Helen is really a good girl!

    He couldn''t help but kiss her again.

    Helen on the other hand was breathing roughly but still kissed him and didn''t pushed his body.

    She could feel that her body was longing for his touch.

    At one time, she even wanted to release his hands but decided against it, since it really feel so sweet when they interlocked their fingers.

    As they were kissing some time went again and only when he felt again that she couldn''t bear he broke their kiss.

    He found her breathing roughly with red cheeks.

    "So cute and ud I do di ." He wanted to kiss her again because her lips were so soft but this time Helen pushed him and said "I have to go to school and if we kiss again Maya and me will bete."

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading? Don''t

    I

    Leavements,  stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, lu 8sn8e  stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leave power stones and reviews if you like the . ?

    I ms k jis mkha kc man is innocent, but he is guilty of carrying a jadenovel.Done

 Chapter 273: Dont Unlock It

    K

    Helen felt shy and replied "Sure, you can kiss me!"

    Parshant looked inside her eyes and finding that it bes misty, he felt his heart became hot.

    Hearing her, he lowered his head and kissed her pale pink lips.

    Helen felt his lips on her''s and she tightly closed her eyes. Her hand''s went behind his head and she pushed his head towards herself.

    Parshant felt that Helen was pushing him towards herself. He didn''t resisted and let her push himself towards her.

    He put his hands on right hand on her left breast while his left hand went were touching her ass cheeks.

    He didn''t took off the towel but slide it a little so he could grope her breasts.

    As his head was pushed, he kissed her even more vigorously. Her lips were soft were petals.

    He groped her breasts and squeezed her ass cheeks. Then he started biting her lips gently.

    As he kissed her, sounds of their sloppy kisses sounded in the room.

    He felt excited and his dick that wasid before is standing now.

    He could feel his dick touching her soft thighs. Her soft thighs, seduced him to move his hips so he could enjoy himself better and he didn''t resisted.

    He started moving his lower body a little.

    Helen is kissing him when she suddenly felt his boner. Her body trembled a little and she felt her body became soft.

    She put her both hands on his bare chest and wanted to push him a little.

    Parshant felt that she was pushing him a little and was a little confused but he still back down honestly.

    After they broke their kiss, he looked at her confusedly and asked "What happened?"

    As he asked he licked his own lips.

    "Huff huff, I am out of breath...." Helen cheeks were blushing.

    He also felt his dick twitching between her thighs.

    "T-that, your thing is touching me."

    "I know that, do you like it?"

    "Of course not, who would like that!?" Helen shouted softly while panting and turning her face on other side.

    Parshant pretended to be sad and replied "Really..."

    Helen felt that he was sad after she said such ''cruel'' words to him. She couldn''t help but feel anxious and panicked a little.

    She said "Well it''s not that bad..."

    "Like" His tone was still sad.

    "L-like... like it feels so hot and I-I don''t want to stand up from your thighs. Because of I stands up I will stop feeling that heat." She stuttered as she replied him.

    Parshant is surprised, he didn''t expected that she would really say that.

    He looked at her yfully and asked "Hoh so you like my dick heat?"

    As he asked he rubbed his dick on her thighs.

    Her soft yet cold thighs aroused him.

    "I-I well, just" As she was blushing and stuttered again. She saw his yful face and immediately realized that he was ying with her.

    "You!!! Pervert! I will bite you." She gritted her teeth and took a bite on his shoulders gently.

    "Ouch it hurts."

    "A-are you okay!? I didn''t wanted to hurt you." She felt a bit afraid from him and tears weree out from her eyes.

    "I am kidding with you hehehe."

    "You!!!"

    Parshant didn''t wanted to hear her shouting again and he throws her gently on bed.

    He looked at her whose towel was off from the front of body.

    Her towel was behind her body and looking at two mountains peak it aroused him even more.

    Hee above her body and said "You are so beautiful Helen."

    He saw her shy face and his heart started to beat faster. Seeing that he didn''t hesitated and interlocked his fingers with her and put his lips on her lips once again.

    Helen was stunned and feeling his warm hand on her hand as well as him interlocking his fingers with herself.

    She felt her cheeks became so hot and feeling his breathing while he kissed her, she didn''t resisted.

    Hearing him saying that she is beautiful is just so good. She feels warm inside her heart.

    Then she also interlocked her fingers with him and then felt him gently rubbing her hand while he kissed her lips.

    His lips were soft and somehow a sweet. It should smell a little ording tomon sense but they weren''t. She couldn''t understand why.

    She even seems to forget that he told her that he is a demon now.

    At the same time while kissing him, she inhaled his breathing gently.

    Parshant had closed his eyes and he felt good when he kissed her. The smell in her mouth was gone, and after feeling that she didn''t resisted his kiss. He kissed her even more strongly.

    He rubbed his hands with her''s and gently bite her lips.

    He first bite''s her upper lips as if he was chewing it then he took her lower lips between his teeth.

    Her pale pink reddish lips were so seductive for him to bear.

    As he continued kissing her, their bodies rubbed on each other.

    He could feel that her nipples were ponting on his chest.

    ''She is aroused!?'' He thought and opened his eyes.

    As he open his eyes, he saw that even though her eyes were close but her cheeks were red and she was breathing roughly.

    He could feel her inhaling deeply his breathing.

    He was dumbfounded but instead of breaking they kiss he kissed her even more vigorously.

    "So cute... you are so cute Helen." As he kissed and said his voice muffled.

    But Helen could understand what was saying. Her breathing became even rougher and she clenched their interlocking fingers tightly.

    Parshant felt her interlocked fingers clenching and he did the same.

    After some time when he finally felt that she couldn''t bear he broke their kiss.

    At this moment, he looked at her and was deeply memorized by the scene in front of him.

    At this moment Helen was looking at him with her misty eyes, her cheeks were red and their fingers were still tightly interlocked with each other.

    Parshant saw this and feeling stunned as well as his dick twitching, he said "I love you, Helen."

    Helen was taking deep breaths and hearing him, she replied "I love you too, Parshant."

    "Well" Just when she wanted to continue he lowered his head as he kissed her again.

    Helen is really a good girl!

    He couldn''t help but kiss her again.

    Helen on the other hand was breathing roughly but still kissed him and didn''t pushed his body.

    She could feel that her body was longing for his touch.

    At one time, she even wanted to release his hands but decided against it, since it really feel so sweet when they interlocked their fingers.

    As they were kissing some time went again and only when he felt again that she couldn''t bear he broke their kiss.

    He found her breathing roughly with red cheeks.

    "So cute and ud I do di ." He wanted to kiss her again because her lips were so soft but this time Helen pushed him and said "I have to go to school and if we kiss again Maya and me will bete."

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading? Don''t Unlock It

    Leavements,  stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, lu 8sn8e  stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leave power stones and reviews if you like the . ?

    Don''t Unlock It; Just  Just wait three more hour''s. Y 7nj jniEvery man is innocent, but he is guilty oDon''t Unlock It

 Chapter 274: Dont Unlock It

    K

    Helen felt shy and replied "Sure, you can kiss me!"

    Parshant looked inside her eyes and finding that it bes misty, he felt his heart became hot.

    Hearing her, he lowered his head and kissed her pale pink lips.

    Helen felt his lips on her''s and she tightly closed her eyes. Her hand''s went behind his head and she pushed his head towards herself.

    Parshant felt that Helen was pushing him towards herself. He didn''t resisted and let her push himself towards her.

    He put his hands on right hand on her left breast while his left hand went were touching her ass cheeks.

    He didn''t took off the towel but slide it a little so he could grope her breasts.

    As his head was pushed, he kissed her even more vigorously. Her lips were soft were petals.

    He groped her breasts and squeezed her ass cheeks. Then he started biting her lips gently.

    As he kissed her, sounds of their sloppy kisses sounded in the room.

    He felt excited and his dick that wasid before is standing now.

    He could feel his dick touching her soft thighs. Her soft thighs, seduced him to move his hips so he could enjoy himself better and he didn''t resisted.

    He started moving his lower body a little.

    Helen is kissing him when she suddenly felt his boner. Her body trembled a little and she felt her body became soft.

    She put her both hands on his bare chest and wanted to push him a little.

    Parshant felt that she was pushing him a little and was a little confused but he still back down honestly.

    After they broke their kiss, he looked at her confusedly and asked "What happened?"

    As he asked he licked his own lips.

    "Huff huff, I am out of breath...." Helen cheeks were blushing.

    He also felt his dick twitching between her thighs.

    "T-that, your thing is touching me."

    "I know that, do you like it?"

    "Of course not, who would like that!?" Helen shouted softly while panting and turning her face on other side.

    Parshant pretended to be sad and replied "Really..."

    Helen felt that he was sad after she said such ''cruel'' words to him. She couldn''t help but feel anxious and panicked a little.

    She said "Well it''s not that bad..."

    "Like" His tone was still sad.

    "L-like... like it feels so hot and I-I don''t want to stand up from your thighs. Because of I stands up I will stop feeling that heat." She stuttered as she replied him.

    Parshant is surprised, he didn''t expected that she would really say that.

    He looked at her yfully and asked "Hoh so you like my dick heat?"

    As he asked he rubbed his dick on her thighs.

    Her soft yet cold thighs aroused him.

    "I-I well, just" As she was blushing and stuttered again. She saw his yful face and immediately realized that he was ying with her.

    "You!!! Pervert! I will bite you." She gritted her teeth and took a bite on his shoulders gently.

    "Ouch it hurts."

    "A-are you okay!? I didn''t wanted to hurt you." She felt a bit afraid from him and tears weree out from her eyes.

    "I am kidding with you hehehe."

    "You!!!"

    Parshant didn''t wanted to hear her shouting again and he throws her gently on bed.

    He looked at her whose towel was off from the front of body.

    Her towel was behind her body and looking at two mountains peak it aroused him even more.

    Hee above her body and said "You are so beautiful Helen."

    He saw her shy face and his heart started to beat faster. Seeing that he didn''t hesitated and interlocked his fingers with her and put his lips on her lips once again.

    Helen was stunned and feeling his warm hand on her hand as well as him interlocking his fingers with herself.

    She felt her cheeks became so hot and feeling his breathing while he kissed her, she didn''t resisted.

    Hearing him saying that she is beautiful is just so good. She feels warm inside her heart.

    Then she also interlocked her fingers with him and then felt him gently rubbing her hand while he kissed her lips.

    His lips were soft and somehow a sweet. It should smell a little ording tomon sense but they weren''t. She couldn''t understand why.

    She even seems to forget that he told her that he is a demon now.

    At the same time while kissing him, she inhaled his breathing gently.

    Parshant had closed his eyes and he felt good when he kissed her. The smell in her mouth was gone, and after feeling that she didn''t resisted his kiss. He kissed her even more strongly.

    He rubbed his hands with her''s and gently bite her lips.

    He first bite''s her upper lips as if he was chewing it then he took her lower lips between his teeth.

    Her pale pink reddish lips were so seductive for him to bear.

    As he continued kissing her, their bodies rubbed on each other.

    He could feel that her nipples were ponting on his chest.

    ''She is aroused!?'' He thought and opened his eyes.

    As he open his eyes, he saw that even though her eyes were close but her cheeks were red and she was breathing roughly.

    He could feel her inhaling deeply his breathing.

    He was dumbfounded but instead of breaking they kiss he kissed her even more vigorously.

    "So cute... you are so cute Helen." As he kissed and said his voice muffled.

    But Helen could understand what was saying. Her breathing became even rougher and she clenched their interlocking fingers tightly.

    Parshant felt her interlocked fingers clenching and he did the same.

    After some time when he finally felt that she couldn''t bear he broke their kiss.

    At this moment, he looked at her and was deeply memorized by the scene in front of him.

    At this moment Helen was looking at him with her misty eyes, her cheeks were red and their fingers were still tightly interlocked with each other.

    Parshant saw this and feeling stunned as well as his dick twitching, he said "I love you, Helen."

    Helen was taking deep breaths and hearing him, she replied "I love you too, Parshant."

    "Well" Just when she wanted to continue he lowered his head as he kissed her again.

    Helen is really a good girl!

    He couldn''t help but kiss her again.

    Helen on the other hand was breathing roughly but still kissed him and didn''t pushed his body.

    She could feel that her body was longing for his touch.

    At one time, she even wanted to release his hands but decided against it, since it really feel so sweet when they interlocked their fingers.

    As they were kissing some time went again and only when he felt again that she couldn''t bear he broke their kiss.

    He found her breathing roughly with red cheeks.

    "So cute and ud I do di ." He wanted to kiss her again because her lips were so soft but this time Helen pushed him and said "I have to go to school and if we kiss again Maya and me will bete."

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading? Don''t Unlock It

    Leavements,  stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, lu 8sn8e  stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leave power stones and reviews if you like the . ?

    Don''t Unlock It; Just  Just wait three more hour''s. Y 7nj jniEvery man is innocent, but he is guilty onovel.Donenovel.DoneDon''t Unlock It

 Chapter 275: Dont Unlock It

    K

    Helen felt shy and replied "Sure, you can kiss me!"

    Parshant looked inside her eyes and finding that it bes misty, he felt his heart became hot.

    Hearing her, he lowered his head and kissed her pale pink lips.

    Helen felt his lips on her''s and she tightly closed her eyes. Her hand''s went behind his head and she pushed his head towards herself.

    Parshant felt that Helen was pushing him towards herself. He didn''t resisted and let her push himself towards her.

    He put his hands on right hand on her left breast while his left hand went were touching her ass cheeks.

    He didn''t took off the towel but slide it a little so he could grope her breasts.

    As his head was pushed, he kissed her even more vigorously. Her lips were soft were petals.

    He groped her breasts and squeezed her ass cheeks. Then he started biting her lips gently.

    As he kissed her, sounds of their sloppy kisses sounded in the room.

    He felt excited and his dick that wasid before is standing now.

    He could feel his dick touching her soft thighs. Her soft thighs, seduced him to move his hips so he could enjoy himself better and he didn''t resisted.

    He started moving his lower body a little.

    Helen is kissing him when she suddenly felt his boner. Her body trembled a little and she felt her body became soft.

    She put her both hands on his bare chest and wanted to push him a little.

    Parshant felt that she was pushing him a little and was a little confused but he still back down honestly.

    After they broke their kiss, he looked at her confusedly and asked "What happened?"

    As he asked he licked his own lips.

    "Huff huff, I am out of breath...." Helen cheeks were blushing.

    He also felt his dick twitching between her thighs.

    "T-that, your thing is touching me."

    "I know that, do you like it?"

    "Of course not, who would like that!?" Helen shouted softly while panting and turning her face on other side.

    Parshant pretended to be sad and replied "Really..."

    Helen felt that he was sad after she said such ''cruel'' words to him. She couldn''t help but feel anxious and panicked a little.

    She said "Well it''s not that bad..."

    "Like" His tone was still sad.

    "L-like... like it feels so hot and I-I don''t want to stand up from your thighs. Because of I stands up I will stop feeling that heat." She stuttered as she replied him.

    Parshant is surprised, he didn''t expected that she would really say that.

    He looked at her yfully and asked "Hoh so you like my dick heat?"

    As he asked he rubbed his dick on her thighs.

    Her soft yet cold thighs aroused him.

    "I-I well, just" As she was blushing and stuttered again. She saw his yful face and immediately realized that he was ying with her.

    "You!!! Pervert! I will bite you." She gritted her teeth and took a bite on his shoulders gently.

    "Ouch it hurts."

    "A-are you okay!? I didn''t wanted to hurt you." She felt a bit afraid from him and tears weree out from her eyes.

    "I am kidding with you hehehe."

    "You!!!"

    Parshant didn''t wanted to hear her shouting again and he throws her gently on bed.

    He looked at her whose towel was off from the front of body.

    Her towel was behind her body and looking at two mountains peak it aroused him even more.

    Hee above her body and said "You are so beautiful Helen."

    He saw her shy face and his heart started to beat faster. Seeing that he didn''t hesitated and interlocked his fingers with her and put his lips on her lips once again.

    Helen was stunned and feeling his warm hand on her hand as well as him interlocking his fingers with herself.

    She felt her cheeks became so hot and feeling his breathing while he kissed her, she didn''t resisted.

    Hearing him saying that she is beautiful is just so good. She feels warm inside her heart.

    Then she also interlocked her fingers with him and then felt him gently rubbing her hand while he kissed her lips.

    His lips were soft and somehow a sweet. It should smell a little ording tomon sense but they weren''t. She couldn''t understand why.

    She even seems to forget that he told her that he is a demon now.

    At the same time while kissing him, she inhaled his breathing gently.

    Parshant had closed his eyes and he felt good when he kissed her. The smell in her mouth was gone, and after feeling that she didn''t resisted his kiss. He kissed her even more strongly.

    He rubbed his hands with her''s and gently bite her lips.

    He first bite''s her upper lips as if he was chewing it then he took her lower lips between his teeth.

    Her pale pink reddish lips were so seductive for him to bear.

    As he continued kissing her, their bodies rubbed on each other.

    He could feel that her nipples were ponting on his chest.

    ''She is aroused!?'' He thought and opened his eyes.

    As he open his eyes, he saw that even though her eyes were close but her cheeks were red and she was breathing roughly.

    He could feel her inhaling deeply his breathing.

    He was dumbfounded but instead of breaking they kiss he kissed her even more vigorously.

    "So cute... you are so cute Helen." As he kissed and said his voice muffled.

    But Helen could understand what was saying. Her breathing became even rougher and she clenched their interlocking fingers tightly.

    Parshant felt her interlocked fingers clenching and he did the same.

    After some time when he finally felt that she couldn''t bear he broke their kiss.

    At this moment, he looked at her and was deeply memorized by the scene in front of him.

    At this moment Helen was looking at him with her misty eyes, her cheeks were red and their fingers were still tightly interlocked with each other.

    Parshant saw this and feeling stunned as well as his dick twitching, he said "I love you, Helen."

    Helen was taking deep breaths and hearing him, she replied "I love you too, Parshant."

    "Well" Just when she wanted to continue he lowered his head as he kissed her again.

    Helen is really a good girl!

    He couldn''t help but kiss her again.

    Helen on the other hand was breathing roughly but still kissed him and didn''t pushed his body.

    She could feel that her body was longing for his touch.

    At one time, she even wanted to release his hands but decided against it, since it really feel so sweet when they interlocked their fingers.

    As they were kissing some time went again and only when he felt again that she couldn''t bear he broke their kiss.

    He found her breathing roughly with red cheeks.

    "So cute and ud I do di ." He wanted to kiss her again because her lips were so soft but this time Helen pushed him and said "I have to go to school and if we kiss again Maya and me will bete."

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading? Don''t Unlock It

    Leavements,  stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, lu 8sn8e  stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

    Leave power stones and reviews if you like the . ?

    Don''t Unlock It; Just  Just wait three more hour''s. Y 7nj jniEvery man is innocent, but he is guilty onovel.Donenovel.Done

 Chapter 276: Dont Unlock It

    K

    Helen felt shy and replied "Sure, you can kiss me!"

    Parshant looked inside her eyes and finding that it bes misty, he felt his heart became hot.

    Hearing her, he lowered his head and kissed her pale pink lips.

    Helen felt his lips on her''s and she tightly closed her eyes. Her hand''s went behind his head and she pushed his head towards herself.

    Parshant felt that Helen was pushing him towards herself. He didn''t resisted and let her push himself towards her.

    He put his hands on right hand on her left breast while his left hand went were touching her ass cheeks.

    He didn''t took off the towel but slide it a little so he could grope her breasts.

    As his head was pushed, he kissed her even more vigorously. Her lips were soft were petals.

    He groped her breasts and squeezed her ass cheeks. Then he started biting her lips gently.

    As he kissed her, sounds of their sloppy kisses sounded in the room.

    He felt excited and his dick that wasid before is standing now.

    He could feel his dick touching her soft thighs. Her soft thighs, seduced him to move his hips so he could enjoy himself better and he didn''t resisted.

    He started moving his lower body a little.

    Helen is kissing him when she suddenly felt his boner. Her body trembled a little and she felt her body became soft.

    She put her both hands on his bare chest and wanted to push him a little.

    Parshant felt that she was pushing him a little and was a little confused but he still back down honestly.

    After they broke their kiss, he looked at her confusedly and asked "What happened?"

    As he asked he licked his own lips.

    "Huff huff, I am out of breath...." Helen cheeks were blushing.

    He also felt his dick twitching between her thighs.

    "T-that, your thing is touching me."

    "I know that, do you like it?"

    "Of course not, who would like that!?" Helen shouted softly while panting and turning her face on other side.

    Parshant pretended to be sad and replied "Really..."

    Helen felt that he was sad after she said such ''cruel'' words to him. She couldn''t help but feel anxious and panicked a little.

    She said "Well it''s not that bad..."

    "Like" His tone was still sad.

    "L-like... like it feels so hot and I-I don''t want to stand up from your thighs. Because of I stands up I will stop feeling that heat." She stuttered as she replied him.

    Parshant is surprised, he didn''t expected that she would really say that.

    He looked at her yfully and asked "Hoh so you like my dick heat?"

    As he asked he rubbed his dick on her thighs.

    Her soft yet cold thighs aroused him.

    "I-I well, just" As she was blushing and stuttered again. She saw his yful face and immediately realized that he was ying with her.

    "You!!! Pervert! I will bite you." She gritted her teeth and took a bite on his shoulders gently.

    "Ouch it hurts."

    "A-are you okay!? I didn''t wanted to hurt you." She felt a bit afraid from him and tears weree out from her eyes.

    "I am kidding with you hehehe."

    "You!!!"

    Parshant didn''t wanted to hear her shouting again and he throws her gently on bed.

    He looked at her whose towel was off from the front of body.

    Her towel was behind her body and looking at two mountains peak it aroused him even more.

    Hee above her body and said "You are so beautiful Helen."

    He saw her shy face and his heart started to beat faster. Seeing that he didn''t hesitated and interlocked his fingers with her and put his lips on her lips once again.

    Helen was stunned and feeling his warm hand on her hand as well as him interlocking his fingers with herself.

    She felt her cheeks became so hot and feeling his breathing while he kissed her, she didn''t resisted.

    Hearing him saying that she is beautiful is just so good. She feels warm inside her heart.

    Then she also interlocked her fingers with him and then felt him gently rubbing her hand while he kissed her lips.

    His lips were soft and somehow a sweet. It should smell a little ording tomon sense but they weren''t. She couldn''t understand why.

    She even seems to forget that he told her that he is a demon now.

    At the same time while kissing him, she inhaled his breathing gently.

    Parshant had closed his eyes and he felt good when he kissed her. The smell in her mouth was gone, and after feeling that she didn''t resisted his kiss. He kissed her even more strongly.

    He rubbed his hands with her''s and gently bite her lips.

    He first bite''s her upper lips as if he was chewing it then he took her lower lips between his teeth.

    Her pale pink reddish lips were so seductive for him to bear.

    As he continued kissing her, their bodies rubbed on each other.

    He could feel that her nipples were ponting on his chest.

    ''She is aroused!?'' He thought and opened his eyes.

    As he open his eyes, he saw that even though her eyes were close but her cheeks were red and she was breathing roughly.

    He could feel her inhaling deeply his breathing.

    He was dumbfounded but instead of breaking they kiss he kissed her even more vigorously.

    Discover hidden tales at m v l''-NovelBin

    "So cute... you are so cute Helen." As he kissed and said his voice muffled.

    But Helen could understand what was saying. Her breathing became even rougher and she clenched their interlocking fingers tightly.

    Parshant felt her interlocked fingers clenching and he did the same.

    After some time when he finally felt that she couldn''t bear he broke their kiss.

    At this moment, he looked at her and was deeply memorized by the scene in front of him.

    At this moment Helen was looking at him with her misty eyes, her cheeks were red and their fingers were still tightly interlocked with each other.

    Parshant saw this and feeling stunned as well as his dick twitching, he said "I love you, Helen."

    Helen was taking deep breaths and hearing him, she replied "I love you too, Parshant."

    "Well" Just when she wanted to continue he lowered his head as he kissed her again.

    Helen is really a good girl!

    He couldn''t help but kiss her again.

    Helen on the other hand was breathing roughly but still kissed him and didn''t pushed his body.

    She could feel that her body was longing for his touch.

    At one time, she even wanted to release his hands but decided against it, since it really feel so sweet when they interlocked their fingers.

    As they were kissing some time went again and only when he felt again that she couldn''t bear he broke their kiss.

    He found her breathing roughly with red cheeks.

    "So cute and ud I do di ." He wanted to kiss her again because her lips were so soft but this time Helen pushed him and said "I have to go to school and if we kiss again Maya and me will bete."

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading? Don''t Unlock It

    Leavements,  stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, lu 8sn8e  stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

    Leave power stones and reviews if you like the . ?

    Don''t Unlock It; Just  Just wait three more hour''s. Y 7nj jniEvery man is innocent, but he is guilty onovel. Knovel.DoneSsar@123

 Chapter 277: Dont Unlock It

    K

    Helen felt shy and replied "Sure, you can kiss me!"

    Parshant looked inside her eyes and finding that it bes misty, he felt his heart became hot.

    Hearing her, he lowered his head and kissed her pale pink lips.

    Helen felt his lips on her''s and she tightly closed her eyes. Her hand''s went behind his head and she pushed his head towards herself.

    Parshant felt that Helen was pushing him towards herself. He didn''t resisted and let her push himself towards her.

    He put his hands on right hand on her left breast while his left hand went were touching her ass cheeks.

    He didn''t took off the towel but slide it a little so he could grope her breasts.

    As his head was pushed, he kissed her even more vigorously. Her lips were soft were petals.

    He groped her breasts and squeezed her ass cheeks. Then he started biting her lips gently.

    As he kissed her, sounds of their sloppy kisses sounded in the room.

    He felt excited and his dick that wasid before is standing now.

    He could feel his dick touching her soft thighs. Her soft thighs, seduced him to move his hips so he could enjoy himself better and he didn''t resisted.

    He started moving his lower body a little.

    Helen is kissing him when she suddenly felt his boner. Her body trembled a little and she felt her body became soft.

    She put her both hands on his bare chest and wanted to push him a little.

    Parshant felt that she was pushing him a little and was a little confused but he still back down honestly.

    After they broke their kiss, he looked at her confusedly and asked "What happened?"

    As he asked he licked his own lips.

    "Huff huff, I am out of breath...." Helen cheeks were blushing.

    He also felt his dick twitching between her thighs.

    "T-that, your thing is touching me."

    "I know that, do you like it?"

    "Of course not, who would like that!?" Helen shouted softly while panting and turning her face on other side.

    Parshant pretended to be sad and replied "Really..."

    Helen felt that he was sad after she said such ''cruel'' words to him. She couldn''t help but feel anxious and panicked a little.

    She said "Well it''s not that bad..."

    "Like" His tone was still sad.

    "L-like... like it feels so hot and I-I don''t want to stand up from your thighs. Because of I stands up I will stop feeling that heat." She stuttered as she replied him.

    Parshant is surprised, he didn''t expected that she would really say that.

    He looked at her yfully and asked "Hoh so you like my dick heat?"

    As he asked he rubbed his dick on her thighs.

    Her soft yet cold thighs aroused him.

    "I-I well, just" As she was blushing and stuttered again. She saw his yful face and immediately realized that he was ying with her.

    "You!!! Pervert! I will bite you." She gritted her teeth and took a bite on his shoulders gently.

    "Ouch it hurts."

    "A-are you okay!? I didn''t wanted to hurt you." She felt a bit afraid from him and tears weree out from her eyes.

    "I am kidding with you hehehe."

    "You!!!"

    Parshant didn''t wanted to hear her shouting again and he throws her gently on bed.

    He looked at her whose towel was off from the front of body.

    Her towel was behind her body and looking at two mountains peak it aroused him even more.

    Hee above her body and said "You are so beautiful Helen."

    He saw her shy face and his heart started to beat faster. Seeing that he didn''t hesitated and interlocked his fingers with her and put his lips on her lips once again.

    Helen was stunned and feeling his warm hand on her hand as well as him interlocking his fingers with herself. Find adventures at m_v l|e-NovelBin

    She felt her cheeks became so hot and feeling his breathing while he kissed her, she didn''t resisted.

    Hearing him saying that she is beautiful is just so good. She feels warm inside her heart.

    Then she also interlocked her fingers with him and then felt him gently rubbing her hand while he kissed her lips.

    His lips were soft and somehow a sweet. It should smell a little ording tomon sense but they weren''t. She couldn''t understand why.

    She even seems to forget that he told her that he is a demon now.

    At the same time while kissing him, she inhaled his breathing gently.

    Parshant had closed his eyes and he felt good when he kissed her. The smell in her mouth was gone, and after feeling that she didn''t resisted his kiss. He kissed her even more strongly.

    He rubbed his hands with her''s and gently bite her lips.

    He first bite''s her upper lips as if he was chewing it then he took her lower lips between his teeth.

    Her pale pink reddish lips were so seductive for him to bear.

    As he continued kissing her, their bodies rubbed on each other.

    He could feel that her nipples were ponting on his chest.

    ''She is aroused!?'' He thought and opened his eyes.

    As he open his eyes, he saw that even though her eyes were close but her cheeks were red and she was breathing roughly.

    He could feel her inhaling deeply his breathing.

    He was dumbfounded but instead of breaking they kiss he kissed her even more vigorously.

    "So cute... you are so cute Helen." As he kissed and said his voice muffled.

    But Helen could understand what was saying. Her breathing became even rougher and she clenched their interlocking fingers tightly.

    Parshant felt her interlocked fingers clenching and he did the same.

    After some time when he finally felt that she couldn''t bear he broke their kiss.

    At this moment, he looked at her and was deeply memorized by the scene in front of him.

    At this moment Helen was looking at him with her misty eyes, her cheeks were red and their fingers were still tightly interlocked with each other.

    Parshant saw this and feeling stunned as well as his dick twitching, he said "I love you, Helen."

    Helen was taking deep breaths and hearing him, she replied "I love you too, Parshant."

    "Well" Just when she wanted to continue he lowered his head as he kissed her again.

    Helen is really a good girl!

    He couldn''t help but kiss her again.

    Helen on the other hand was breathing roughly but still kissed him and didn''t pushed his body.

    She could feel that her body was longing for his touch.

    At one time, she even wanted to release his hands but decided against it, since it really feel so sweet when they interlocked their fingers.

    As they were kissing some time went again and only when he felt again that she couldn''t bear he broke their kiss.

    He found her breathing roughly with red cheeks.

    "So cute and ud I do di ." He wanted to kiss her again because her lips were so soft but this time Helen pushed him and said "I have to go to school and if we kiss again Maya and me will bete."

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading? Don''t Unlock It

    Leavements,  stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, lu 8sn8e  stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

    Leave power stones and reviews if you like the . ?

    Don''t Unlock It

    Don''t Unlock It; Just  Just wait three more hour''s. Y 7nj jniEvery man is innocent, but he is guilty onovel.Doneonovel.Done

 Chapter 278: Dont Unlock It

    Don''t Unlock ItK

    Helen felt shy and replied "Sure, you can kiss me!"

    Parshant looked inside her eyes and finding that it bes misty, he felt his heart became hot.

    Hearing her, he lowered his head and kissed her pale pink lips.

    Helen felt his lips on her''s and she tightly closed her eyes. Her hand''s went behind his head and she pushed his head towards herself.

    Parshant felt that Helen was pushing him towards herself. He didn''t resisted and let her push himself towards her.

    He put his hands on right hand on her left breast while his left hand went were touching her ass cheeks.

    He didn''t took off the towel but slide it a little so he could grope her breasts.

    As his head was pushed, he kissed her even more vigorously. Her lips were soft were petals.

    He groped her breasts and squeezed her ass cheeks. Then he started biting her lips gently.

    As he kissed her, sounds of their sloppy kisses sounded in the room.

    He felt excited and his dick that wasid before is standing now.

    He could feel his dick touching her soft thighs. Her soft thighs, seduced him to move his hips so he could enjoy himself better and he didn''t resisted.

    He started moving his lower body a little.

    Helen is kissing him when she suddenly felt his boner. Her body trembled a little and she felt her body became soft.

    She put her both hands on his bare chest and wanted to push him a little.

    Parshant felt that she was pushing him a little and was a little confused but he still back down honestly.

    After they broke their kiss, he looked at her confusedly and asked "What happened?"

    As he asked he licked his own lips.

    "Huff huff, I am out of breath...." Helen cheeks were blushing.

    He also felt his dick twitching between her thighs.

    "T-that, your thing is touching me."

    "I know that, do you like it?"

    "Of course not, who would like that!?" Helen shouted softly while panting and turning her face on other side.

    Parshant pretended to be sad and replied "Really..."

    Helen felt that he was sad after she said such ''cruel'' words to him. She couldn''t help but feel anxious and panicked a little.

    She said "Well it''s not that bad..."

    "Like" His tone was still sad.

    "L-like... like it feels so hot and I-I don''t want to stand up from your thighs. Because of I stands up I will stop feeling that heat." She stuttered as she replied him.

    Parshant is surprised, he didn''t expected that she would really say that.

    He looked at her yfully and asked "Hoh so you like my dick heat?"

    As he asked he rubbed his dick on her thighs.

    Her soft yet cold thighs aroused him.

    "I-I well, just" As she was blushing and stuttered again. She saw his yful face and immediately realized that he was ying with her.

    "You!!! Pervert! I will bite you." She gritted her teeth and took a bite on his shoulders gently.

    "Ouch it hurts."

    "A-are you okay!? I didn''t wanted to hurt you." She felt a bit afraid from him and tears weree out from her eyes.

    "I am kidding with you hehehe."

    "You!!!"

    Parshant didn''t wanted to hear her shouting again and he throws her gently on bed.

    He looked at her whose towel was off from the front of body.

    Her towel was behind her body and looking at two mountains peak it aroused him even more.

    Hee above her body and said "You are so beautiful Helen."

    He saw her shy face and his heart started to beat faster. Seeing that he didn''t hesitated and interlocked his fingers with her and put his lips on her lips once again.

    Helen was stunned and feeling his warm hand on her hand as well as him interlocking his fingers with herself.

    She felt her cheeks became so hot and feeling his breathing while he kissed her, she didn''t resisted.

    Hearing him saying that she is beautiful is just so good. She feels warm inside her heart.

    Then she also interlocked her fingers with him and then felt him gently rubbing her hand while he kissed her lips. Find adventures at m_v l|e-NovelBin

    His lips were soft and somehow a sweet. It should smell a little ording tomon sense but they weren''t. She couldn''t understand why.

    She even seems to forget that he told her that he is a demon now.

    At the same time while kissing him, she inhaled his breathing gently.

    Parshant had closed his eyes and he felt good when he kissed her. The smell in her mouth was gone, and after feeling that she didn''t resisted his kiss. He kissed her even more strongly.

    He rubbed his hands with her''s and gently bite her lips.

    He first bite''s her upper lips as if he was chewing it then he took her lower lips between his teeth.

    Her pale pink reddish lips were so seductive for him to bear.

    As he continued kissing her, their bodies rubbed on each other.

    He could feel that her nipples were ponting on his chest.

    ''She is aroused!?'' He thought and opened his eyes.

    As he open his eyes, he saw that even though her eyes were close but her cheeks were red and she was breathing roughly.

    He could feel her inhaling deeply his breathing.

    He was dumbfounded but instead of breaking they kiss he kissed her even more vigorously.

    "So cute... you are so cute Helen." As he kissed and said his voice muffled.

    But Helen could understand what was saying. Her breathing became even rougher and she clenched their interlocking fingers tightly.

    Parshant felt her interlocked fingers clenching and he did the same.

    After some time when he finally felt that she couldn''t bear he broke their kiss.

    At this moment, he looked at her and was deeply memorized by the scene in front of him.

    At this moment Helen was looking at him with her misty eyes, her cheeks were red and their fingers were still tightly interlocked with each other.

    Parshant saw this and feeling stunned as well as his dick twitching, he said "I love you, Helen."

    Helen was taking deep breaths and hearing him, she replied "I love you too, Parshant."

    "Well" Just when she wanted to continue he lowered his head as he kissed her again.

    Helen is really a good girl!

    He couldn''t help but kiss her again.

    Helen on the other hand was breathing roughly but still kissed him and didn''t pushed his body.

    She could feel that her body was longing for his touch.

    At one time, she even wanted to release his hands but decided against it, since it really feel so sweet when they interlocked their fingers.

    As they were kissing some time went again and only when he felt again that she couldn''t bear he broke their kiss.

    He found her breathing roughly with red cheeks.

    "So cute and ud I do di ." He wanted to kiss her again because her lips were so soft but this time Helen pushed him and said "I have to go to school and if we kiss again Maya and me will bete."

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading? Don''t Unlock It

    Leavements,  stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, lu 8sn8e  stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

    Leave power stones and reviews if you like the . ?

    Don''t Unlock It; Just  Just wait three more hour''s. Y 7nj jniEvery man is innocent, but he is guilty onovel.Done

 Chapter 279: Dont Unlock It

    K

    Helen felt shy and replied "Sure, you can kiss me!"

    Parshant looked inside her eyes and finding that it bes misty, he felt his heart became hot.

    Hearing her, he lowered his head and kissed her pale pink lips.

    Helen felt his lips on her''s and she tightly closed her eyes. Her hand''s went behind his head and she pushed his head towards herself.

    Parshant felt that Helen was pushing him towards herself. He didn''t resisted and let her push himself towards her.

    He put his hands on right hand on her left breast while his left hand went were touching her ass cheeks.

    He didn''t took off the towel but slide it a little so he could grope her breasts.

    As his head was pushed, he kissed her even more vigorously. Her lips were soft were petals.

    He groped her breasts and squeezed her ass cheeks. Then he started biting her lips gently.

    As he kissed her, sounds of their sloppy kisses sounded in the room.

    He felt excited and his dick that wasid before is standing now.

    He could feel his dick touching her soft thighs. Her soft thighs, seduced him to move his hips so he could enjoy himself better and he didn''t resisted.

    He started moving his lower body a little.

    Helen is kissing him when she suddenly felt his boner. Her body trembled a little and she felt her body became soft.

    She put her both hands on his bare chest and wanted to push him a little.

    Parshant felt that she was pushing him a little and was a little confused but he still back down honestly.

    After they broke their kiss, he looked at her confusedly and asked "What happened?"

    As he asked he licked his own lips.

    "Huff huff, I am out of breath...." Helen cheeks were blushing.

    He also felt his dick twitching between her thighs.

    "T-that, your thing is touching me."

    "I know that, do you like it?"

    "Of course not, who would like that!?" Helen shouted softly while panting and turning her face on other side.

    Parshant pretended to be sad and replied "Really..."

    Helen felt that he was sad after she said such ''cruel'' words to him. She couldn''t help but feel anxious and panicked a little.

    She said "Well it''s not that bad..."

    "Like" His tone was still sad.

    "L-like... like it feels so hot and I-I don''t want to stand up from your thighs. Because of I stands up I will stop feeling that heat." She stuttered as she replied him.

    Parshant is surprised, he didn''t expected that she would really say that.

    He looked at her yfully and asked "Hoh so you like my dick heat?"

    As he asked he rubbed his dick on her thighs.

    Her soft yet cold thighs aroused him.

    "I-I well, just" As she was blushing and stuttered again. She saw his yful face and immediately realized that he was ying with her.

    "You!!! Pervert! I will bite you." She gritted her teeth and took a bite on his shoulders gently.

    "Ouch it hurts."

    "A-are you okay!? I didn''t wanted to hurt you." She felt a bit afraid from him and tears weree out from her eyes.

    "I am kidding with you hehehe."

    "You!!!"

    Parshant didn''t wanted to hear her shouting again and he throws her gently on bed.

    He looked at her whose towel was off from the front of body.

    Her towel was behind her body and looking at two mountains peak it aroused him even more.

    Hee above her body and said "You are so beautiful Helen."

    He saw her shy face and his heart started to beat faster. Seeing that he didn''t hesitated and interlocked his fingers with her and put his lips on her lips once again.

    Helen was stunned and feeling his warm hand on her hand as well as him interlocking his fingers with herself.

    She felt her cheeks became so hot and feeling his breathing while he kissed her, she didn''t resisted.

    Hearing him saying that she is beautiful is just so good. She feels warm inside her heart.

    Then she also interlocked her fingers with him and then felt him gently rubbing her hand while he kissed her lips.

    His lips were soft and somehow a sweet. It should smell a little ording tomon sense but they weren''t. She couldn''t understand why.

    She even seems to forget that he told her that he is a demon now.

    At the same time while kissing him, she inhaled his breathing gently.

    Parshant had closed his eyes and he felt good when he kissed her. The smell in her mouth was gone, and after feeling that she didn''t resisted his kiss. He kissed her even more strongly.

    He rubbed his hands with her''s and gently bite her lips.

    He first bite''s her upper lips as if he was chewing it then he took her lower lips between his teeth.

    Her pale pink reddish lips were so seductive for him to bear.

    As he continued kissing her, their bodies rubbed on each other.

    He could feel that her nipples were ponting on his chest.

    ''She is aroused!?'' He thought and opened his eyes.

    As he open his eyes, he saw that even though her eyes were close but her cheeks were red and she was breathing roughly.

    He could feel her inhaling deeply his breathing.

    He was dumbfounded but instead of breaking they kiss he kissed her even more vigorously.

    "So cute... you are so cute Helen." As he kissed and said his voice muffled.

    But Helen could understand what was saying. Her breathing became even rougher and she clenched their interlocking fingers tightly.

    Parshant felt her interlocked fingers clenching and he did the same.

    After some time when he finally felt that she couldn''t bear he broke their kiss.

    At this moment, he looked at her and was deeply memorized by the scene in front of him.

    At this moment Helen was looking at him with her misty eyes, her cheeks were red and their fingers were still tightly interlocked with each other.

    Parshant saw this and feeling stunned as well as his dick twitching, he said "I love you, Helen."

    Helen was taking deep breaths and hearing him, she replied "I love you too, Parshant."

    "Well" Just when she wanted to continue he lowered his head as he kissed her again.

    Helen is really a good girl!

    He couldn''t help but kiss her again.

    Helen on the other hand was breathing roughly but still kissed him and didn''t pushed his body.

    She could feel that her body was longing for his touch.

    At one time, she even wanted to release his hands but decided against it, since it really feel so sweet when they interlocked their fingers.

    As they were kissing some time went again and only when he felt again that she couldn''t bear he broke their kiss.

    He found her breathing roughly with red cheeks.

    "So cute and ud I do di ." He wanted to kiss her again because her lips were so soft but this time Helen pushed him and said "I have to go to school and if we kiss again Maya and me will bete."

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Your next read is at m v|l-e-NovelBin

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading? Don''t Unlock It

    Leavements,  stones and reviews if you like the novel.Dog?

    Leavements, lu 8sn8e  stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

    Leave power stones an onovel.Donenovel.Doneonovel.Doneovel.Doneonovel.Doneonovel.Done

    Don''t Unlock It; Just  Just wait three more hour''s. Y 7nj jniEvery man is innocent, but he is guilty onovel.Donenovel.Done

 Chapter 280: Dont Unlock It

    K

    Helen felt shy and replied "Sure, you can kiss me!"

    Parshant looked inside her eyes and finding that it bes misty, he felt his heart became hot.

    Hearing her, he lowered his head and kissed her pale pink lips.

    Helen felt his lips on her''s and she tightly closed her eyes. Her hand''s went behind his head and she pushed his head towards herself.

    Parshant felt that Helen was pushing him towards herself. He didn''t resisted and let her push himself towards her.

    He put his hands on right hand on her left breast while his left hand went were touching her ass cheeks.

    He didn''t took off the towel but slide it a little so he could grope her breasts.

    As his head was pushed, he kissed her even more vigorously. Her lips were soft were petals.

    He groped her breasts and squeezed her ass cheeks. Then he started biting her lips gently.

    As he kissed her, sounds of their sloppy kisses sounded in the room.

    He felt excited and his dick that wasid before is standing now.

    He could feel his dick touching her soft thighs. Her soft thighs, seduced him to move his hips so he could enjoy himself better and he didn''t resisted.

    He started moving his lower body a little.

    Helen is kissing him when she suddenly felt his boner. Her body trembled a little and she felt her body became soft.

    She put her both hands on his bare chest and wanted to push him a little.

    Parshant felt that she was pushing him a little and was a little confused but he still back down honestly.

    After they broke their kiss, he looked at her confusedly and asked "What happened?"

    As he asked he licked his own lips.

    "Huff huff, I am out of breath...." Helen cheeks were blushing.

    He also felt his dick twitching between her thighs.

    "T-that, your thing is touching me."

    "I know that, do you like it?"

    "Of course not, who would like that!?" Helen shouted softly while panting and turning her face on other side.

    Parshant pretended to be sad and replied "Really..."

    Helen felt that he was sad after she said such ''cruel'' words to him. She couldn''t help but feel anxious and panicked a little.

    She said "Well it''s not that bad..."

    "Like" His tone was still sad.

    "L-like... like it feels so hot and I-I don''t want to stand up from your thighs. Because of I stands up I will stop feeling that heat." She stuttered as she replied him.

    Parshant is surprised, he didn''t expected that she would really say that.

    He looked at her yfully and asked "Hoh so you like my dick heat?"

    As he asked he rubbed his dick on her thighs.

    Her soft yet cold thighs aroused him.

    "I-I well, just" As she was blushing and stuttered again. She saw his yful face and immediately realized that he was ying with her.

    "You!!! Pervert! I will bite you." She gritted her teeth and took a bite on his shoulders gently.

    "Ouch it hurts."

    "A-are you okay!? I didn''t wanted to hurt you." She felt a bit afraid from him and tears weree out from her eyes.

    "I am kidding with you hehehe."

    "You!!!"

    Parshant didn''t wanted to hear her shouting again and he throws her gently on bed.

    He looked at her whose towel was off from the front of body.

    Her towel was behind her body and looking at two mountains peak it aroused him even more.

    Hee above her body and said "You are so beautiful Helen."

    He saw her shy face and his heart started to beat faster. Seeing that he didn''t hesitated and interlocked his fingers with her and put his lips on her lips once again.

    Helen was stunned and feeling his warm hand on her hand as well as him interlocking his fingers with herself.

    She felt her cheeks became so hot and feeling his breathing while he kissed her, she didn''t resisted.

    Hearing him saying that she is beautiful is just so good. She feels warm inside her heart.

    Then she also interlocked her fingers with him and then felt him gently rubbing her hand while he kissed her lips.

    His lips were soft and somehow a sweet. It should smell a little ording tomon sense but they weren''t. She couldn''t understand why.

    She even seems to forget that he told her that he is a demon now.

    At the same time while kissing him, she inhaled his breathing gently.

    Parshant had closed his eyes and he felt good when he kissed her. The smell in her mouth was gone, and after feeling that she didn''t resisted his kiss. He kissed her even more strongly.

    He rubbed his hands with her''s and gently bite her lips.

    He first bite''s her upper lips as if he was chewing it then he took her lower lips between his teeth.

    Her pale pink reddish lips were so seductive for him to bear.

    As he continued kissing her, their bodies rubbed on each other.

    He could feel that her nipples were ponting on his chest.

    ''She is aroused!?'' He thought and opened his eyes.

    As he open his eyes, he saw that even though her eyes were close but her cheeks were red and she was breathing roughly.

    He could feel her inhaling deeply his breathing.

    He was dumbfounded but instead of breaking they kiss he kissed her even more vigorously.

    "So cute... you are so cute Helen." As he kissed and said his voice muffled.

    But Helen could understand what was saying. Her breathing became even rougher and she clenched their interlocking fingers tightly.

    Parshant felt her interlocked fingers clenching and he did the same.

    After some time when he finally felt that she couldn''t bear he broke their kiss.

    At this moment, he looked at her and was deeply memorized by the scene in front of him.

    At this moment Helen was looking at him with her misty eyes, her cheeks were red and their fingers were still tightly interlocked with each other.

    Parshant saw this and feeling stunned as well as his dick twitching, he said "I love you, Helen."

    Helen was taking deep breaths and hearing him, she replied "I love you too, Parshant."

    "Well" Just when she wanted to continue he lowered his head as he kissed her again.

    Helen is really a good girl!

    He couldn''t help but kiss her again.

    Helen on the other hand was breathing roughly but still kissed him and didn''t pushed his body.

    She could feel that her body was longing for his touch.

    At one time, she even wanted to release his hands but decided against it, since it really feel so sweet when they interlocked their fingers.

    As they were kissing some time went again and only when he felt again that she couldn''t bear he broke their kiss.

    He found her breathing roughly with red cheeks.

    "So cute and ud I do di ." He wanted to kiss her again because her lips were so soft but this time Helen pushed him and said "I have to go to school and if we kiss again Maya and me will bete."

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading? Stay tuned to m-v l|e''m,p| y- r

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading? Don''t Unlock It

    Leavements,  stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, lu 8sn8e  stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

    Leave power stones an onovel.Donenovel.Doneonovel.Donnovel.Doneonovel.Doneonovel.Done

    D It; Just  Just wait three more hour''s. Y 7nj jniEvery man is innocent, but he is guilty onovel.Done novel.Donenovel.Done

 Chapter 281: Dont Unlock It

    K

    Helen felt shy and replied "Sure, you can kiss me!"

    Parshant looked inside her eyes and finding that it bes misty, he felt his heart became hot.

    Hearing her, he lowered his head and kissed her pale pink lips.

    Helen felt his lips on her''s and she tightly closed her eyes. Her hand''s went behind his head and she pushed his head towards herself.

    Parshant felt that Helen was pushing him towards herself. He didn''t resisted and let her push himself towards her.

    He put his hands on right hand on her left breast while his left hand went were touching her ass cheeks.

    He didn''t took off the towel but slide it a little so he could grope her breasts.

    As his head was pushed, he kissed her even more vigorously. Her lips were soft were petals.

    He groped her breasts and squeezed her ass cheeks. Then he started biting her lips gently.

    As he kissed her, sounds of their sloppy kisses sounded in the room.

    Find exclusive stories on m_v l|e-NovelBin

    He felt excited and his dick that wasid before is standing now.

    He could feel his dick touching her soft thighs. Her soft thighs, seduced him to move his hips so he could enjoy himself better and he didn''t resisted.

    He started moving his lower body a little.

    Helen is kissing him when she suddenly felt his boner. Her body trembled a little and she felt her body became soft.

    She put her both hands on his bare chest and wanted to push him a little.

    Parshant felt that she was pushing him a little and was a little confused but he still back down honestly.

    After they broke their kiss, he looked at her confusedly and asked "What happened?"

    As he asked he licked his own lips.

    "Huff huff, I am out of breath...." Helen cheeks were blushing.

    He also felt his dick twitching between her thighs.

    "T-that, your thing is touching me."

    "I know that, do you like it?"

    "Of course not, who would like that!?" Helen shouted softly while panting and turning her face on other side.

    Parshant pretended to be sad and replied "Really..."

    Helen felt that he was sad after she said such ''cruel'' words to him. She couldn''t help but feel anxious and panicked a little.

    She said "Well it''s not that bad..."

    "Like" His tone was still sad.

    "L-like... like it feels so hot and I-I don''t want to stand up from your thighs. Because of I stands up I will stop feeling that heat." She stuttered as she replied him.

    Parshant is surprised, he didn''t expected that she would really say that.

    He looked at her yfully and asked "Hoh so you like my dick heat?"

    As he asked he rubbed his dick on her thighs.

    Her soft yet cold thighs aroused him.

    "I-I well, just" As she was blushing and stuttered again. She saw his yful face and immediately realized that he was ying with her.

    "You!!! Pervert! I will bite you." She gritted her teeth and took a bite on his shoulders gently.

    "Ouch it hurts."

    "A-are you okay!? I didn''t wanted to hurt you." She felt a bit afraid from him and tears weree out from her eyes.

    "I am kidding with you hehehe."

    "You!!!"

    Parshant didn''t wanted to hear her shouting again and he throws her gently on bed.

    He looked at her whose towel was off from the front of body.

    Her towel was behind her body and looking at two mountains peak it aroused him even more.

    Hee above her body and said "You are so beautiful Helen."

    He saw her shy face and his heart started to beat faster. Seeing that he didn''t hesitated and interlocked his fingers with her and put his lips on her lips once again.

    Helen was stunned and feeling his warm hand on her hand as well as him interlocking his fingers with herself.

    She felt her cheeks became so hot and feeling his breathing while he kissed her, she didn''t resisted.

    Hearing him saying that she is beautiful is just so good. She feels warm inside her heart.

    Then she also interlocked her fingers with him and then felt him gently rubbing her hand while he kissed her lips.

    His lips were soft and somehow a sweet. It should smell a little ording tomon sense but they weren''t. She couldn''t understand why.

    She even seems to forget that he told her that he is a demon now.

    At the same time while kissing him, she inhaled his breathing gently.

    Parshant had closed his eyes and he felt good when he kissed her. The smell in her mouth was gone, and after feeling that she didn''t resisted his kiss. He kissed her even more strongly.

    He rubbed his hands with her''s and gently bite her lips.

    He first bite''s her upper lips as if he was chewing it then he took her lower lips between his teeth.

    Her pale pink reddish lips were so seductive for him to bear.

    As he continued kissing her, their bodies rubbed on each other.

    He could feel that her nipples were ponting on his chest.

    ''She is aroused!?'' He thought and opened his eyes.

    As he open his eyes, he saw that even though her eyes were close but her cheeks were red and she was breathing roughly.

    He could feel her inhaling deeply his breathing.

    He was dumbfounded but instead of breaking they kiss he kissed her even more vigorously.

    "So cute... you are so cute Helen." As he kissed and said his voice muffled.

    But Helen could understand what was saying. Her breathing became even rougher and she clenched their interlocking fingers tightly.

    Parshant felt her interlocked fingers clenching and he did the same.

    After some time when he finally felt that she couldn''t bear he broke their kiss.

    At this moment, he looked at her and was deeply memorized by the scene in front of him.

    At this moment Helen was looking at him with her misty eyes, her cheeks were red and their fingers were still tightly interlocked with each other.

    Parshant saw this and feeling stunned as well as his dick twitching, he said "I love you, Helen."

    Helen was taking deep breaths and hearing him, she replied "I love you too, Parshant."

    "Well" Just when she wanted to continue he lowered his head as he kissed her again.

    Helen is really a good girl!

    He couldn''t help but kiss her again.

    Helen on the other hand was breathing roughly but still kissed him and didn''t pushed his body.

    She could feel that her body was longing for his touch.

    At one time, she even wanted to release his hands but decided against it, since it really feel so sweet when they interlocked their fingers.

    As they were kissing some time went again and only when he felt again that she couldn''t bear he broke their kiss.

    He found her breathing roughly with red cheeks.

    "So cute and ud I do di ." He wanted to kiss her again because her lips were so soft but this time Helen pushed him and said "I have to go to school and if we kiss again Maya and me will bete."

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading? Don''t Unlock It

    Leavements,  stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, lu 8sn8e  stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, lu 8sn8e  stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

    Leave power stones an onovel.Donenovel.Doneonovel.Donnovel.Doneonovel.Doneonovel.

    novel.Done

    ZMTA7964ZMTA7964ZMTA7964ZMTA7964ZMTA7964ZMTA7964ZMTA7964ZMTA7964

 Chapter 282: Dont Unlock It

    K

    Helen felt shy and replied "Sure, you can kiss me!"

    Parshant looked inside her eyes and finding that it bes misty, he felt his heart became hot.

    Hearing her, he lowered his head and kissed her pale pink lips.

    Helen felt his lips on her''s and she tightly closed her eyes. Her hand''s went behind his head and she pushed his head towards herself.

    Parshant felt that Helen was pushing him towards herself. He didn''t resisted and let her push himself towards her.

    He put his hands on right hand on her left breast while his left hand went were touching her ass cheeks.

    He didn''t took off the towel but slide it a little so he could grope her breasts.

    As his head was pushed, he kissed her even more vigorously. Her lips were soft were petals.

    He groped her breasts and squeezed her ass cheeks. Then he started biting her lips gently.

    As he kissed her, sounds of their sloppy kisses sounded in the room.

    He felt excited and his dick that wasid before is standing now.

    He could feel his dick touching her soft thighs. Her soft thighs, seduced him to move his hips so he could enjoy himself better and he didn''t resisted.

    He started moving his lower body a little.

    Helen is kissing him when she suddenly felt his boner. Her body trembled a little and she felt her body became soft.

    She put her both hands on his bare chest and wanted to push him a little.

    Parshant felt that she was pushing him a little and was a little confused but he still back down honestly.

    After they broke their kiss, he looked at her confusedly and asked "What happened?"

    As he asked he licked his own lips.

    "Huff huff, I am out of breath...." Helen cheeks were blushing.

    He also felt his dick twitching between her thighs.

    "T-that, your thing is touching me."

    "I know that, do you like it?"

    "Of course not, who would like that!?" Helen shouted softly while panting and turning her face on other side.

    Parshant pretended to be sad and replied "Really..."

    Helen felt that he was sad after she said such ''cruel'' words to him. She couldn''t help but feel anxious and panicked a little.

    She said "Well it''s not that bad..."

    "Like" His tone was still sad.

    "L-like... like it feels so hot and I-I don''t want to stand up from your thighs. Because of I stands up I will stop feeling that heat." She stuttered as she replied him.

    Parshant is surprised, he didn''t expected that she would really say that.

    He looked at her yfully and asked "Hoh so you like my dick heat?"

    As he asked he rubbed his dick on her thighs.

    Her soft yet cold thighs aroused him.

    "I-I well, just" As she was blushing and stuttered again. She saw his yful face and immediately realized that he was ying with her.

    "You!!! Pervert! I will bite you." She gritted her teeth and took a bite on his shoulders gently.

    "Ouch it hurts."

    "A-are you okay!? I didn''t wanted to hurt you." She felt a bit afraid from him and tears weree out from her eyes.

    "I am kidding with you hehehe."

    "You!!!"

    Parshant didn''t wanted to hear her shouting again and he throws her gently on bed.

    He looked at her whose towel was off from the front of body.

    Her towel was behind her body and looking at two mountains peak it aroused him even more.

    Hee above her body and said "You are so beautiful Helen."

    He saw her shy face and his heart started to beat faster. Seeing that he didn''t hesitated and interlocked his fingers with her and put his lips on her lips once again.

    Helen was stunned and feeling his warm hand on her hand as well as him interlocking his fingers with herself.

    She felt her cheeks became so hot and feeling his breathing while he kissed her, she didn''t resisted.

    Hearing him saying that she is beautiful is just so good. She feels warm inside her heart.

    Then she also interlocked her fingers with him and then felt him gently rubbing her hand while he kissed her lips.

    His lips were soft and somehow a sweet. It should smell a little ording tomon sense but they weren''t. She couldn''t understand why.

    She even seems to forget that he told her that he is a demon now.

    At the same time while kissing him, she inhaled his breathing gently.

    Parshant had closed his eyes and he felt good when he kissed her. The smell in her mouth was gone, and after feeling that she didn''t resisted his kiss. He kissed her even more strongly.

    He rubbed his hands with her''s and gently bite her lips.

    He first bite''s her upper lips as if he was chewing it then he took her lower lips between his teeth.

    Her pale pink reddish lips were so seductive for him to bear.

    As he continued kissing her, their bodies rubbed on each other.

    He could feel that her nipples were ponting on his chest.

    ''She is aroused!?'' He thought and opened his eyes.

    As he open his eyes, he saw that even though her eyes were close but her cheeks were red and she was breathing roughly.

    He could feel her inhaling deeply his breathing.

    He was dumbfounded but instead of breaking they kiss he kissed her even more vigorously.

    "So cute... you are so cute Helen." As he kissed and said his voice muffled.

    Continue reading at m|v-l''e -NovelBin

    But Helen could understand what was saying. Her breathing became even rougher and she clenched their interlocking fingers tightly.

    Parshant felt her interlocked fingers clenching and he did the same.

    After some time when he finally felt that she couldn''t bear he broke their kiss.

    At this moment, he looked at her and was deeply memorized by the scene in front of him.

    At this moment Helen was looking at him with her misty eyes, her cheeks were red and their fingers were still tightly interlocked with each other.

    Parshant saw this and feeling stunned as well as his dick twitching, he said "I love you, Helen."

    Helen was taking deep breaths and hearing him, she replied "I love you too, Parshant."

    "Well" Just when she wanted to continue he lowered his head as he kissed her again.

    Helen is really a good girl!

    He couldn''t help but kiss her again.

    Helen on the other hand was breathing roughly but still kissed him and didn''t pushed his body.

    She could feel that her body was longing for his touch.

    At one time, she even wanted to release his hands but decided against it, since it really feel so sweet when they interlocked their fingers.

    As they were kissing some time went again and only when he felt again that she couldn''t bear he broke their kiss.

    He found her breathing roughly with red cheeks.

    "So cute and ud I do di ." He wanted to kiss her again because her lips were so soft but this time Helen pushed him and said "I have to go to school and if we kiss again Maya and me will bete."

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading? Don''t Unlock It

    Leavements,  stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, lu 8sn8e  stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, lu 8sn8e  stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

    Leave power stones an onovel.Donenovel.Doneonovel.Donnovel.Doneonovel.Doneonovel.

    ZMTA7964ZMTA7964ZMTA7964ZMTA7964ZMTA7964ZMTA7964ZMTA7964ZMTA7964novel.Done

 Chapter 283: Dont Unlock It

    K

    Helen felt shy and replied "Sure, you can kiss me!"

    Parshant looked inside her eyes and finding that it bes misty, he felt his heart became hot.

    Hearing her, he lowered his head and kissed her pale pink lips.

    Helen felt his lips on her''s and she tightly closed her eyes. Her hand''s went behind his head and she pushed his head towards herself.

    Parshant felt that Helen was pushing him towards herself. He didn''t resisted and let her push himself towards her.

    He put his hands on right hand on her left breast while his left hand went were touching her ass cheeks.

    He didn''t took off the towel but slide it a little so he could grope her breasts.

    As his head was pushed, he kissed her even more vigorously. Her lips were soft were petals.

    He groped her breasts and squeezed her ass cheeks. Then he started biting her lips gently.

    As he kissed her, sounds of their sloppy kisses sounded in the room.

    He felt excited and his dick that wasid before is standing now.

    He could feel his dick touching her soft thighs. Her soft thighs, seduced him to move his hips so he could enjoy himself better and he didn''t resisted.

    He started moving his lower body a little.

    Helen is kissing him when she suddenly felt his boner. Her body trembled a little and she felt her body became soft.

    She put her both hands on his bare chest and wanted to push him a little.

    Parshant felt that she was pushing him a little and was a little confused but he still back down honestly.

    After they broke their kiss, he looked at her confusedly and asked "What happened?"

    As he asked he licked his own lips.

    "Huff huff, I am out of breath...." Helen cheeks were blushing.

    He also felt his dick twitching between her thighs.

    "T-that, your thing is touching me."

    "I know that, do you like it?"

    "Of course not, who would like that!?" Helen shouted softly while panting and turning her face on other side.

    Parshant pretended to be sad and replied "Really..."

    Helen felt that he was sad after she said such ''cruel'' words to him. She couldn''t help but feel anxious and panicked a little.

    She said "Well it''s not that bad..."

    "Like" His tone was still sad.

    "L-like... like it feels so hot and I-I don''t want to stand up from your thighs. Because of I stands up I will stop feeling that heat." She stuttered as she replied him.

    Parshant is surprised, he didn''t expected that she would really say that.

    He looked at her yfully and asked "Hoh so you like my dick heat?"

    As he asked he rubbed his dick on her thighs.

    Her soft yet cold thighs aroused him.

    "I-I well, just" As she was blushing and stuttered again. She saw his yful face and immediately realized that he was ying with her.

    "You!!! Pervert! I will bite you." She gritted her teeth and took a bite on his shoulders gently.

    "Ouch it hurts."

    "A-are you okay!? I didn''t wanted to hurt you." She felt a bit afraid from him and tears weree out from her eyes.

    "I am kidding with you hehehe."

    "You!!!"

    Parshant didn''t wanted to hear her shouting again and he throws her gently on bed.

    He looked at her whose towel was off from the front of body.

    Her towel was behind her body and looking at two mountains peak it aroused him even more.

    Hee above her body and said "You are so beautiful Helen."

    He saw her shy face and his heart started to beat faster. Seeing that he didn''t hesitated and interlocked his fingers with her and put his lips on her lips once again.

    Helen was stunned and feeling his warm hand on her hand as well as him interlocking his fingers with herself.

    She felt her cheeks became so hot and feeling his breathing while he kissed her, she didn''t resisted.

    Hearing him saying that she is beautiful is just so good. She feels warm inside her heart.

    Then she also interlocked her fingers with him and then felt him gently rubbing her hand while he kissed her lips.

    His lips were soft and somehow a sweet. It should smell a little ording tomon sense but they weren''t. She couldn''t understand why.

    She even seems to forget that he told her that he is a demon now.

    At the same time while kissing him, she inhaled his breathing gently.

    Parshant had closed his eyes and he felt good when he kissed her. The smell in her mouth was gone, and after feeling that she didn''t resisted his kiss. He kissed her even more strongly.

    He rubbed his hands with her''s and gently bite her lips.

    He first bite''s her upper lips as if he was chewing it then he took her lower lips between his teeth.

    Her pale pink reddish lips were so seductive for him to bear.

    As he continued kissing her, their bodies rubbed on each other.

    He could feel that her nipples were ponting on his chest.

    ''She is aroused!?'' He thought and opened his eyes.

    As he open his eyes, he saw that even though her eyes were close but her cheeks were red and she was breathing roughly.

    He could feel her inhaling deeply his breathing.

    He was dumbfounded but instead of breaking they kiss he kissed her even more vigorously.

    "So cute... you are so cute Helen." As he kissed and said his voice muffled.

    But Helen could understand what was saying. Her breathing became even rougher and she clenched their interlocking fingers tightly.

    Parshant felt her interlocked fingers clenching and he did the same.

    After some time when he finally felt that she couldn''t bear he broke their kiss.

    At this moment, he looked at her and was deeply memorized by the scene in front of him.

    At this moment Helen was looking at him with her misty eyes, her cheeks were red and their fingers were still tightly interlocked with each other.

    Parshant saw this and feeling stunned as well as his dick twitching, he said "I love you, Helen."

    Helen was taking deep breaths and hearing him, she replied "I love you too, Parshant."

    "Well" Just when she wanted to continue he lowered his head as he kissed her again.

    Continue your adventure at m|v-l''e -NovelBin

    Helen is really a good girl!

    He couldn''t help but kiss her again.

    Helen on the other hand was breathing roughly but still kissed him and didn''t pushed his body.

    She could feel that her body was longing for his touch.

    At one time, she even wanted to release his hands but decided against it, since it really feel so sweet when they interlocked their fingers.

    As they were kissing some time went again and only when he felt again that she couldn''t bear he broke their kiss.

    He found her breathing roughly with red cheeks.

    "So cute and ud I do di ." He wanted to kiss her again because her lips were so soft but this time Helen pushed him and said "I have to go to school and if we kiss again Maya and me will bete."

    ***

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.

    Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, power stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading? Don''t Unlock It

    Leavements,  stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, lu 8sn8e  stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavements, lu 8sn8e  stones and reviews if you like the novel.Done reading?

    Leavemestones and reviews if you like the novel.

    Leave power stones an onovel.Donenovel.Doneonovel.Donnovel.Doneonovel.DA7964ZMTA7964ZMTA7964ZMTA7964ZMTA7964ZMTA7964ZMTA7964 I inovel.Done

 Chapter 284: Dont Unlock It

    As Damien heard them, he was about to exin that he like to sleep in underwear but he stopped and thought ''Hehehe after all it will be fun to tease them.''

    Thinking of this he moved towards them.

    The space inside the camp was small and as he moved, he appeared in before them.

    He smiled and put his arms around on their waist.

    They were standing and crouching a little next to each other. They were very close.

    He moved his head between their head''s and whispered "What do you think?"

    After whispering, at the end he released his breathing,that was hot on their ears.

    Hearing Damien, Vienna and Victoria blushed and felt that their faces were so hot. Especially their ears which were even hotter.

    "Y-you.." Victoria stuttered and couldn''t say anything.

    Should she even say something? Hearing him, it''s so exciting.

    Vienna on the other hand cheered inside her heart.

    ''Yes, this is it. My time hase.'' Thinking of this she looked at him, her face''s expression were intoxicated and her lips aparted as she said "That you will have s-s.., n-no that you will have i-intimate action with us."

    In the end she still couldn''t say sex and finally had to change the word from sex to intimate.

    But even so her face was blushing and she was stuttering. Discover stories with m,v l''e-NovelBin

    "Haha you are right!" Damienughed and whispered lightly again.

    He hadn''t moved his head back, his head was still between theirs.

    Victoria felt her body trembling thinking that he would turn beast on the next second but at the same time there was some anticipation in her heart while Vienna body was trembling too but she was feeling excitement.

    Because if he turns beast the next second, she would know who he loves.

    But both of them were set to disappointed because Damien will naturally won''t turn into a beast.

    He felt their trembling body and the corner of his mouth''s were upturned.

    He felt that it was finally the time to say what he wanted to say before.

    They didn''t saw that he was smiling but his whispering created excitement in their bodies. One was afraid and anticipated while other wanted him to turn the beast.

    Thinking that it was finally that time he whispered again "Call Me Daddy!"

    "Huh!?"

    ...

    "Damn it! What happened master, why I didn''t find anything!" Henry asked his master and felt that this secret realm didn''t seem to have any treasures.

    Forget about treasures but there ain''t any food to eat. As for the chances that his master previously said that to him, he already forget about it.

    At this time he even wanted to scold his master. His breathing was rough and he was enduring the anger inside his heart.

    Hearing Henry, his master didn''t know what to say. In fact all the previous road that Henry went before were pointed out by him.

    He thought there might be some chances that could be useful however he didn''t know what happened, whether he is wrong or is that Henry''s luck is too bad but they don''t get anything.

    He didn''t know and even think that Henry wanted to scold him and was enduring his anger.

    He shook his head inside the tower and replied him "I really think this secret realm will have some chances for you."

    Henry was angry even more after he heard what his master said but he didn''t scolded or said anything cause he knows whatever he has, his master has a big role in everything.

    If his master hadn''t epted him as his disciple then he would still be bullied by Byers family ''young geniuses.''

    But it''s also doesn''t mean that he will always went on the path that his master pointed out.

    He calmed down himself and asked "Master, how did you think that this secret realm will have some chances for me. Is it because the gate of secret realm opened muchter or is it your gut feeling?"

    He wanted to know on the basis of what his master was so confident that he will get some amazing chances in this secret realm.

    "Well..." Hearing his disciple asking him this he felt a little embarrassed. He was silent for a moment before replying "On my gut feeling."

    "Master you..." Hearing him, Henry almost has a heart attack.

    ''You damn old man, because of you I haven''t got anything till now.'' He thought so inside his heart but didn''t said anything outside.

    At this time, he suddenly heard some fighting sounds.

    And he was interested, not cause of anything but because he heard a girl voice.

    If it was man, he wouldn''t be interested in saving him and even wait for him to be getting killed so he can reap all the benefits however things would be different if it was a girl.

    "Master, let''s go we have to save a girl."

    Hearing his disciple, inside the tower a old looking man in soul state had a ck expression on his face.

    He didn''t know what to say. He wanted to scold Henry but he dare not cause what if he didn''t released himter when he can.

    However he didn''t replied to him.

    Henry also didn''t waited for his master voice and quickly sprinted towards where the sound wasing from.

    Aftering, he saw a very beautiful girl fighting with a big cat.

    Henry looked at the cat and didn''t felt any threat from it so he was sure to save the girl.

    He looked at the girl and thought ''She is beautiful and talented. So she must have some background and I can use that for my own good not only that I would also get a beautiful girl''s love. Hehehe, maybe this is my chance.''

    As he was thinking he saw that the girl was in danger and about to be killed by that big cat.

    In fact calling that animal cat would be inappropriate because her body was big as a fat lion and that cat has sharp teeth as if her teeth would even chew the iron. Not only that, that cat eyes were red too. As if she was angry and about to eat whatever was in front of it.

    As he saw that girl that was about to be killed, his eyes shed and he shouted "Wait just a minute, I aming to save you."

    He said and his palm striked towards that cat.

    That cat was powerful however he was even more powerful.

    Thinking of this a light shed in his eyes and hit as his palm hit the cat, that

    Then he saw that after that cat was hit by his palm, that cat didn''t fought back but wanted to run.

    ''Hmph so you know the level of difference between us but it''s toote. You tried to kill a girl whom you shouldn''t.'' The first moment he saw that girl, he already thought that she can be only his in this life.

    He thinks that it''s fate that he met her like that and saved her life.

    Even so after hitting that cat, he didn''t went to the girl to help her in standing but went towards that cat who wanted to run away from here.

    Muskan Maignes saw a maning to save her and as she saw that mam who obviously wanted to fight with that big cat, she couldn''t help but shout to remind him "Be careful that cat''s realm is qi 7th stage."

    There is a big difference in human and animals.

    The main difference is that animal''s are more powerful in the same realm as human cause of their physical strength.

    That''s why she wanted to remind that man. Whoe to save herself.

    At the same time, she felt that she had found her love.

    It''s not that she has delusion but because before when she was about to get killed she had thought that whomever saved her she will be his women.

    If the man has good skin and is handsome then marry him and if the man who saved her is not handsome then repay him in her next life by bing cow and horse.

    As for thinking that what will she do it a girl saved her, well she hadn''t thought about that.

    ***

    Hey author

    T u

    long b reak, upda edule will be a don''t Unlock It unstable but I wi 58. ~Call Me Dapter 58. ~Call ~ j jall M Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~~Chapter 58. ~dadd Me Dad~Chapter 58. Don''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock It~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58.

    ~Call Me Dad~don''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unloc Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t ItH j Creation is hard, cheer me up for me!

    Like it ? Add to library!Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!

    Like it ? Add to library!h Don''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock It

 Chapter 285: Dont Unlock It

    As Damien heard them, he was about to exin that he like to sleep in underwear but he stopped and thought ''Hehehe after all it will be fun to tease them.''

    Thinking of this he moved towards them.

    The space inside the camp was small and as he moved, he appeared in before them.

    He smiled and put his arms around on their waist.

    They were standing and crouching a little next to each other. They were very close.

    He moved his head between their head''s and whispered "What do you think?"

    After whispering, at the end he released his breathing,that was hot on their ears.

    Hearing Damien, Vienna and Victoria blushed and felt that their faces were so hot. Especially their ears which were even hotter.

    "Y-you.." Victoria stuttered and couldn''t say anything.

    Should she even say something? Hearing him, it''s so exciting.

    Vienna on the other hand cheered inside her heart.

    ''Yes, this is it. My time hase.'' Thinking of this she looked at him, her face''s expression were intoxicated and her lips aparted as she said "That you will have s-s.., n-no that you will have i-intimate action with us."

    In the end she still couldn''t say sex and finally had to change the word from sex to intimate.

    But even so her face was blushing and she was stuttering.

    "Haha you are right!" Damienughed and whispered lightly again.

    He hadn''t moved his head back, his head was still between theirs.

    Victoria felt her body trembling thinking that he would turn beast on the next second but at the same time there was some anticipation in her heart while Vienna body was trembling too but she was feeling excitement.

    Because if he turns beast the next second, she would know who he loves.

    But both of them were set to disappointed because Damien will naturally won''t turn into a beast.

    He felt their trembling body and the corner of his mouth''s were upturned.

    He felt that it was finally the time to say what he wanted to say before.

    They didn''t saw that he was smiling but his whispering created excitement in their bodies. One was afraid and anticipated while other wanted him to turn the beast.

    Thinking that it was finally that time he whispered again "Call Me Daddy!"

    "Huh!?"

    ...

    "Damn it! What happened master, why I didn''t find anything!" Henry asked his master and felt that this secret realm didn''t seem to have any treasures.

    Forget about treasures but there ain''t any food to eat. As for the chances that his master previously said that to him, he already forget about it.

    At this time he even wanted to scold his master. His breathing was rough and he was enduring the anger inside his heart.

    Hearing Henry, his master didn''t know what to say. In fact all the previous road that Henry went before were pointed out by him.

    He thought there might be some chances that could be useful however he didn''t know what happened, whether he is wrong or is that Henry''s luck is too bad but they don''t get anything.

    He didn''t know and even think that Henry wanted to scold him and was enduring his anger.

    He shook his head inside the tower and replied him "I really think this secret realm will have some chances for you."

    Henry was angry even more after he heard what his master said but he didn''t scolded or said anything cause he knows whatever he has, his master has a big role in everything.

    If his master hadn''t epted him as his disciple then he would still be bullied by Byers family ''young geniuses.''

    But it''s also doesn''t mean that he will always went on the path that his master pointed out.

    He calmed down himself and asked "Master, how did you think that this secret realm will have some chances for me. Is it because the gate of secret realm opened muchter or is it your gut feeling?"

    He wanted to know on the basis of what his master was so confident that he will get some amazing chances in this secret realm.

    "Well..." Hearing his disciple asking him this he felt a little embarrassed. He was silent for a moment before replying "On my gut feeling."

    "Master you..." Hearing him, Henry almost has a heart attack.

    ''You damn old man, because of you I haven''t got anything till now.'' He thought so inside his heart but didn''t said anything outside.

    At this time, he suddenly heard some fighting sounds.

    And he was interested, not cause of anything but because he heard a girl voice.

    If it was man, he wouldn''t be interested in saving him and even wait for him to be getting killed so he can reap all the benefits however things would be different if it was a girl.

    "Master, let''s go we have to save a girl."

    Hearing his disciple, inside the tower a old looking man in soul state had a ck expression on his face.

    He didn''t know what to say. He wanted to scold Henry but he dare not cause what if he didn''t released himter when he can.

    However he didn''t replied to him.

    Henry also didn''t waited for his master voice and quickly sprinted towards where the sound wasing from.

    Aftering, he saw a very beautiful girl fighting with a big cat.

    Henry looked at the cat and didn''t felt any threat from it so he was sure to save the girl.

    He looked at the girl and thought ''She is beautiful and talented. So she must have some background and I can use that for my own good not only that I would also get a beautiful girl''s love. Hehehe, maybe this is my chance.''

    As he was thinking he saw that the girl was in danger and about to be killed by that big cat.

    In fact calling that animal cat would be inappropriate because her body was big as a fat lion and that cat has sharp teeth as if her teeth would even chew the iron. Not only that, that cat eyes were red too. As if she was angry and about to eat whatever was in front of it.

    As he saw that girl that was about to be killed, his eyes shed and he shouted "Wait just a minute, I aming to save you."

    He said and his palm striked towards that cat.

    That cat was powerful however he was even more powerful.

    Thinking of this a light shed in his eyes and hit as his palm hit the cat, that

    Explore more adventures at m,v l''-NovelBin

    Then he saw that after that cat was hit by his palm, that cat didn''t fought back but wanted to run.

    ''Hmph so you know the level of difference between us but it''s toote. You tried to kill a girl whom you shouldn''t.'' The first moment he saw that girl, he already thought that she can be only his in this life.

    He thinks that it''s fate that he met her like that and saved her life.

    Even so after hitting that cat, he didn''t went to the girl to help her in standing but went towards that cat who wanted to run away from here.

    Muskan Maignes saw a maning to save her and as she saw that mam who obviously wanted to fight with that big cat, she couldn''t help but shout to remind him "Be careful that cat''s realm is qi 7th stage."

    There is a big difference in human and animals.

    The main difference is that animal''s are more powerful in the same realm as human cause of their physical strength.

    That''s why she wanted to remind that man. Whoe to save herself.

    At the same time, she felt that she had found her love.

    It''s not that she has delusion but because before when she was about to get killed she had thought that whomever saved her she will be his women.

    If the man has good skin and is handsome then marry him and if the man who saved her is not handsome then repay him in her next life by bing cow and horse.

    As for thinking that what will she do it a girl saved her, well she hadnt unstable but I wi 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call ~ j jall M Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~~Chapter 58.

    ~dadd Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call M. ~Call Me Dad~don''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unloc Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t ItH j Creation is hard, cheer me up for me!

    Like it ? Add to library!CreatiDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock Iton is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!

    Like it ? Add to library!h Don''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock It

 Chapter 286: Dont Unlock It

    As Damien heard them, he was about to exin that he like to sleep in underwear but he stopped and thought ''Hehehe after all it will be fun to tease them.''

    Thinking of this he moved towards them.

    The space inside the camp was small and as he moved, he appeared in before them.

    He smiled and put his arms around on their waist.

    They were standing and crouching a little next to each other. They were very close.

    He moved his head between their head''s and whispered "What do you think?"

    After whispering, at the end he released his breathing,that was hot on their ears.

    Hearing Damien, Vienna and Victoria blushed and felt that their faces were so hot. Especially their ears which were even hotter.

    "Y-you.." Victoria stuttered and couldn''t say anything.

    Should she even say something? Hearing him, it''s so exciting.

    Vienna on the other hand cheered inside her heart.

    ''Yes, this is it. My time hase.'' Thinking of this she looked at him, her face''s expression were intoxicated and her lips aparted as she said "That you will have s-s.., n-no that you will have i-intimate action with us."

    In the end she still couldn''t say sex and finally had to change the word from sex to intimate.

    But even so her face was blushing and she was stuttering.

    "Haha you are right!" Damienughed and whispered lightly again.

    He hadn''t moved his head back, his head was still between theirs.

    Victoria felt her body trembling thinking that he would turn beast on the next second but at the same time there was some anticipation in her heart while Vienna body was trembling too but she was feeling excitement.

    Because if he turns beast the next second, she would know who he loves.

    But both of them were set to disappointed because Damien will naturally won''t turn into a beast.

    Read thetest on m_v-l''e|-NovelBin

    He felt their trembling body and the corner of his mouth''s were upturned.

    He felt that it was finally the time to say what he wanted to say before.

    They didn''t saw that he was smiling but his whispering created excitement in their bodies. One was afraid and anticipated while other wanted him to turn the beast.

    Thinking that it was finally that time he whispered again "Call Me Daddy!"

    "Huh!?"

    ...

    "Damn it! What happened master, why I didn''t find anything!" Henry asked his master and felt that this secret realm didn''t seem to have any treasures.

    Forget about treasures but there ain''t any food to eat. As for the chances that his master previously said that to him, he already forget about it.

    At this time he even wanted to scold his master. His breathing was rough and he was enduring the anger inside his heart.

    Hearing Henry, his master didn''t know what to say. In fact all the previous road that Henry went before were pointed out by him.

    He thought there might be some chances that could be useful however he didn''t know what happened, whether he is wrong or is that Henry''s luck is too bad but they don''t get anything.

    He didn''t know and even think that Henry wanted to scold him and was enduring his anger.

    He shook his head inside the tower and replied him "I really think this secret realm will have some chances for you."

    Henry was angry even more after he heard what his master said but he didn''t scolded or said anything cause he knows whatever he has, his master has a big role in everything.

    If his master hadn''t epted him as his disciple then he would still be bullied by Byers family ''young geniuses.''

    But it''s also doesn''t mean that he will always went on the path that his master pointed out.

    He calmed down himself and asked "Master, how did you think that this secret realm will have some chances for me. Is it because the gate of secret realm opened muchter or is it your gut feeling?"

    He wanted to know on the basis of what his master was so confident that he will get some amazing chances in this secret realm.

    "Well..." Hearing his disciple asking him this he felt a little embarrassed. He was silent for a moment before replying "On my gut feeling."

    "Master you..." Hearing him, Henry almost has a heart attack.

    ''You damn old man, because of you I haven''t got anything till now.'' He thought so inside his heart but didn''t said anything outside.

    At this time, he suddenly heard some fighting sounds.

    And he was interested, not cause of anything but because he heard a girl voice.

    If it was man, he wouldn''t be interested in saving him and even wait for him to be getting killed so he can reap all the benefits however things would be different if it was a girl.

    "Master, let''s go we have to save a girl."

    Hearing his disciple, inside the tower a old looking man in soul state had a ck expression on his face.

    He didn''t know what to say. He wanted to scold Henry but he dare not cause what if he didn''t released himter when he can.

    However he didn''t replied to him.

    Henry also didn''t waited for his master voice and quickly sprinted towards where the sound wasing from.

    Aftering, he saw a very beautiful girl fighting with a big cat.

    Henry looked at the cat and didn''t felt any threat from it so he was sure to save the girl.

    He looked at the girl and thought ''She is beautiful and talented. So she must have some background and I can use that for my own good not only that I would also get a beautiful girl''s love. Hehehe, maybe this is my chance.''

    As he was thinking he saw that the girl was in danger and about to be killed by that big cat.

    In fact calling that animal cat would be inappropriate because her body was big as a fat lion and that cat has sharp teeth as if her teeth would even chew the iron. Not only that, that cat eyes were red too. As if she was angry and about to eat whatever was in front of it.

    As he saw that girl that was about to be killed, his eyes shed and he shouted "Wait just a minute, I aming to save you."

    He said and his palm striked towards that cat.

    That cat was powerful however he was even more powerful.

    Thinking of this a light shed in his eyes and hit as his palm hit the cat, that

    Then he saw that after that cat was hit by his palm, that cat didn''t fought back but wanted to run.

    ''Hmph so you know the level of difference between us but it''s toote. You tried to kill a girl whom you shouldn''t.'' The first moment he saw that girl, he already thought that she can be only his in this life.

    He thinks that it''s fate that he met her like that and saved her life.

    Even so after hitting that cat, he didn''t went to the girl to help her in standing but went towards that cat who wanted to run away from here.

    Muskan Maignes saw a maning to save her and as she saw that mam who obviously wanted to fight with that big cat, she couldn''t help but shout to remind him "Be careful that cat''s realm is qi 7th stage."

    There is a big difference in human and animals.

    The main difference is that animal''s are more powerful in the same realm as human cause of their physical strength.

    That''s why she wanted to remind that man. Whoe to save herself.

    At the same time, she felt that she had found her love.

    It''s not that she has delusion but because before when she was about to get killed she had thought that whomever saved her she will be his women.

    If the man has good skin and is handsome then marry him and if the man who saved her is not handsome then repay him in her next life by bing cow and horse.

    As for thinking that what will she do it a girl saved her, well she hadnt unstable but I wi 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call ~ j jall M Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~~Chapter 58.

    ~dadd Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~don''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unloc Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t ItH j Creation is hard, cheer me up for me!

    Like it ? Add to library!CreatiDon''t Unlock ItDon''t UnlDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t UnlockUnlockDon''t Unlock It ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock Iton is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!

    Like it ? Add to library!h Don''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock It

 Chapter 287: Dont Unlock It

    As Damien heard them, he was about to exin that he like to sleep in underwear but he stopped and thought ''Hehehe after all it will be fun to tease them.''

    Thinking of this he moved towards them.

    The space inside the camp was small and as he moved, he appeared in before them.

    He smiled and put his arms around on their waist.

    They were standing and crouching a little next to each other. They were very close.

    He moved his head between their head''s and whispered "What do you think?"

    After whispering, at the end he released his breathing,that was hot on their ears.

    Hearing Damien, Vienna and Victoria blushed and felt that their faces were so hot. Especially their ears which were even hotter.

    "Y-you.." Victoria stuttered and couldn''t say anything.

    Should she even say something? Hearing him, it''s so exciting.

    Vienna on the other hand cheered inside her heart.

    ''Yes, this is it. My time hase.'' Thinking of this she looked at him, her face''s expression were intoxicated and her lips aparted as she said "That you will have s-s.., n-no that you will have i-intimate action with us."

    In the end she still couldn''t say sex and finally had to change the word from sex to intimate.

    But even so her face was blushing and she was stuttering.

    "Haha you are right!" Damienughed and whispered lightly again.

    He hadn''t moved his head back, his head was still between theirs.

    Victoria felt her body trembling thinking that he would turn beast on the next second but at the same time there was some anticipation in her heart while Vienna body was trembling too but she was feeling excitement.

    Because if he turns beast the next second, she would know who he loves.

    But both of them were set to disappointed because Damien will naturally won''t turn into a beast.

    He felt their trembling body and the corner of his mouth''s were upturned.

    He felt that it was finally the time to say what he wanted to say before.

    They didn''t saw that he was smiling but his whispering created excitement in their bodies. One was afraid and anticipated while other wanted him to turn the beast.

    Thinking that it was finally that time he whispered again "Call Me Daddy!"

    "Huh!?"

    ...

    "Damn it! What happened master, why I didn''t find anything!" Henry asked his master and felt that this secret realm didn''t seem to have any treasures.

    Forget about treasures but there ain''t any food to eat. As for the chances that his master previously said that to him, he already forget about it.

    At this time he even wanted to scold his master. His breathing was rough and he was enduring the anger inside his heart.

    Hearing Henry, his master didn''t know what to say. In fact all the previous road that Henry went before were pointed out by him.

    He thought there might be some chances that could be useful however he didn''t know what happened, whether he is wrong or is that Henry''s luck is too bad but they don''t get anything.

    He didn''t know and even think that Henry wanted to scold him and was enduring his anger.

    He shook his head inside the tower and replied him "I really think this secret realm will have some chances for you."

    Henry was angry even more after he heard what his master said but he didn''t scolded or said anything cause he knows whatever he has, his master has a big role in everything.

    If his master hadn''t epted him as his disciple then he would still be bullied by Byers family ''young geniuses.''

    But it''s also doesn''t mean that he will always went on the path that his master pointed out.

    He calmed down himself and asked "Master, how did you think that this secret realm will have some chances for me. Is it because the gate of secret realm opened muchter or is it your gut feeling?"

    He wanted to know on the basis of what his master was so confident that he will get some amazing chances in this secret realm.

    "Well..." Hearing his disciple asking him this he felt a little embarrassed. He was silent for a moment before replying "On my gut feeling."

    "Master you..." Hearing him, Henry almost has a heart attack.

    ''You damn old man, because of you I haven''t got anything till now.'' He thought so inside his heart but didn''t said anything outside.

    At this time, he suddenly heard some fighting sounds.

    And he was interested, not cause of anything but because he heard a girl voice.

    If it was man, he wouldn''t be interested in saving him and even wait for him to be getting killed so he can reap all the benefits however things would be different if it was a girl.

    "Master, let''s go we have to save a girl."

    Hearing his disciple, inside the tower a old looking man in soul state had a ck expression on his face.

    He didn''t know what to say. He wanted to scold Henry but he dare not cause what if he didn''t released himter when he can.

    However he didn''t replied to him.

    Henry also didn''t waited for his master voice and quickly sprinted towards where the sound wasing from.

    Aftering, he saw a very beautiful girl fighting with a big cat.

    Henry looked at the cat and didn''t felt any threat from it so he was sure to save the girl.

    He looked at the girl and thought ''She is beautiful and talented. So she must have some background and I can use that for my own good not only that I would also get a beautiful girl''s love. Hehehe, maybe this is my chance.''

    As he was thinking he saw that the girl was in danger and about to be killed by that big cat.

    In fact calling that animal cat would be inappropriate because her body was big as a fat lion and that cat has sharp teeth as if her teeth would even chew the iron. Not only that, that cat eyes were red too. As if she was angry and about to eat whatever was in front of it.

    As he saw that girl that was about to be killed, his eyes shed and he shouted "Wait just a minute, I aming to save you."

    He said and his palm striked towards that cat. Enjoy more content from m-v l''-NovelBin

    That cat was powerful however he was even more powerful.

    Thinking of this a light shed in his eyes and hit as his palm hit the cat, that

    Then he saw that after that cat was hit by his palm, that cat didn''t fought back but wanted to run.

    ''Hmph so you know the level of difference between us but it''s toote. You tried to kill a girl whom you shouldn''t.'' The first moment he saw that girl, he already thought that she can be only his in this life.

    He thinks that it''s fate that he met her like that and saved her life.

    Even so after hitting that cat, he didn''t went to the girl to help her in standing but went towards that cat who wanted to run away from here.

    Muskan Maignes saw a maning to save her and as she saw that mam who obviously wanted to fight with that big cat, she couldn''t help but shout to remind him "Be careful that cat''s realm is qi 7th stage."

    There is a big difference in human and animals.

    The main difference is that animal''s are more powerful in the same realm as human cause of their physical strength.

    That''s why she wanted to remind that man. Whoe to save herself.

    At the same time, she felt that she had found her love.

    It''s not that she has delusion but because before when she was about to get killed she had thought that whomever saved her she will be his women.

    If the man has good skin and is handsome then marry him and if the man who saved her is not handsome then repay him in her next life by bing cow and horse.

    As for thinking that what will she do it a girl saved her, well she hadnt unstable but I wi 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call ~ j jall M Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~~Chapter 58.

    ~dadd Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~don''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unloc Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t ItH j Creation is hard, cheer me up for me!

    Like it ? Add to library!CreatiDon''t Unlock ItDon''t UnlocDon''t Unlock Itk ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t UnlockUnlock IDDon''t Unlock Iton''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock Iton is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!

    Like it ? Add to library!h Don''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock It Don''t Unlock It

 Chapter 288: Dont Unlock It

    As Damien heard them, he was about to exin that he like to sleep in underwear but he stopped and thought ''Hehehe after all it will be fun to tease them.''

    Thinking of this he moved towards them.

    The space inside the camp was small and as he moved, he appeared in before them.

    He smiled and put his arms around on their waist.

    They were standing and crouching a little next to each other. They were very close.

    Discover hidden stories at m,v l''e-NovelBin

    He moved his head between their head''s and whispered "What do you think?"

    After whispering, at the end he released his breathing,that was hot on their ears.

    Hearing Damien, Vienna and Victoria blushed and felt that their faces were so hot. Especially their ears which were even hotter.

    "Y-you.." Victoria stuttered and couldn''t say anything.

    Should she even say something? Hearing him, it''s so exciting.

    Vienna on the other hand cheered inside her heart.

    ''Yes, this is it. My time hase.'' Thinking of this she looked at him, her face''s expression were intoxicated and her lips aparted as she said "That you will have s-s.., n-no that you will have i-intimate action with us."

    In the end she still couldn''t say sex and finally had to change the word from sex to intimate.

    But even so her face was blushing and she was stuttering.

    "Haha you are right!" Damienughed and whispered lightly again.

    He hadn''t moved his head back, his head was still between theirs.

    Victoria felt her body trembling thinking that he would turn beast on the next second but at the same time there was some anticipation in her heart while Vienna body was trembling too but she was feeling excitement.

    Because if he turns beast the next second, she would know who he loves.

    But both of them were set to disappointed because Damien will naturally won''t turn into a beast.

    He felt their trembling body and the corner of his mouth''s were upturned.

    He felt that it was finally the time to say what he wanted to say before.

    They didn''t saw that he was smiling but his whispering created excitement in their bodies. One was afraid and anticipated while other wanted him to turn the beast.

    Thinking that it was finally that time he whispered again "Call Me Daddy!"

    "Huh!?"

    ...

    "Damn it! What happened master, why I didn''t find anything!" Henry asked his master and felt that this secret realm didn''t seem to have any treasures.

    Forget about treasures but there ain''t any food to eat. As for the chances that his master previously said that to him, he already forget about it.

    At this time he even wanted to scold his master. His breathing was rough and he was enduring the anger inside his heart.

    Hearing Henry, his master didn''t know what to say. In fact all the previous road that Henry went before were pointed out by him.

    He thought there might be some chances that could be useful however he didn''t know what happened, whether he is wrong or is that Henry''s luck is too bad but they don''t get anything.

    He didn''t know and even think that Henry wanted to scold him and was enduring his anger.

    He shook his head inside the tower and replied him "I really think this secret realm will have some chances for you."

    Henry was angry even more after he heard what his master said but he didn''t scolded or said anything cause he knows whatever he has, his master has a big role in everything.

    If his master hadn''t epted him as his disciple then he would still be bullied by Byers family ''young geniuses.''

    But it''s also doesn''t mean that he will always went on the path that his master pointed out.

    He calmed down himself and asked "Master, how did you think that this secret realm will have some chances for me. Is it because the gate of secret realm opened muchter or is it your gut feeling?"

    He wanted to know on the basis of what his master was so confident that he will get some amazing chances in this secret realm.

    "Well..." Hearing his disciple asking him this he felt a little embarrassed. He was silent for a moment before replying "On my gut feeling."

    "Master you..." Hearing him, Henry almost has a heart attack.

    ''You damn old man, because of you I haven''t got anything till now.'' He thought so inside his heart but didn''t said anything outside.

    At this time, he suddenly heard some fighting sounds.

    And he was interested, not cause of anything but because he heard a girl voice.

    If it was man, he wouldn''t be interested in saving him and even wait for him to be getting killed so he can reap all the benefits however things would be different if it was a girl.

    "Master, let''s go we have to save a girl."

    Hearing his disciple, inside the tower a old looking man in soul state had a ck expression on his face.

    He didn''t know what to say. He wanted to scold Henry but he dare not cause what if he didn''t released himter when he can.

    However he didn''t replied to him.

    Henry also didn''t waited for his master voice and quickly sprinted towards where the sound wasing from.

    Aftering, he saw a very beautiful girl fighting with a big cat.

    Henry looked at the cat and didn''t felt any threat from it so he was sure to save the girl.

    He looked at the girl and thought ''She is beautiful and talented. So she must have some background and I can use that for my own good not only that I would also get a beautiful girl''s love. Hehehe, maybe this is my chance.''

    As he was thinking he saw that the girl was in danger and about to be killed by that big cat.

    In fact calling that animal cat would be inappropriate because her body was big as a fat lion and that cat has sharp teeth as if her teeth would even chew the iron. Not only that, that cat eyes were red too. As if she was angry and about to eat whatever was in front of it.

    As he saw that girl that was about to be killed, his eyes shed and he shouted "Wait just a minute, I aming to save you."

    He said and his palm striked towards that cat.

    That cat was powerful however he was even more powerful.

    Thinking of this a light shed in his eyes and hit as his palm hit the cat, that

    Then he saw that after that cat was hit by his palm, that cat didn''t fought back but wanted to run.

    ''Hmph so you know the level of difference between us but it''s toote. You tried to kill a girl whom you shouldn''t.'' The first moment he saw that girl, he already thought that she can be only his in this life.

    He thinks that it''s fate that he met her like that and saved her life.

    Even so after hitting that cat, he didn''t went to the girl to help her in standing but went towards that cat who wanted to run away from here.

    Muskan Maignes saw a maning to save her and as she saw that mam who obviously wanted to fight with that big cat, she couldn''t help but shout to remind him "Be careful that cat''s realm is qi 7th stage."

    There is a big difference in human and animals.

    The main difference is that animal''s are more powerful in the same realm as human cause of their physical strength.

    That''s why she wanted to remind that man. Whoe to save herself.

    At the same time, she felt that she had found her love.

    It''s not that she has delusion but because before when she was about to get killed she had thought that whomever saved her she will be his women.

    If the man has good skin and is handsome then marry him and if the man who saved her is not handsome then repay him in her next life by bing cow and horse.

    As for thinking that what will she do it a girl saved her, well she hadnt unstable but I wi 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call ~ j jall M Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~~Chapter 58.

    ~dadd Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~don''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unloc Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t ItH j Creation is hard, cheer me up for me!

    Like it ? Add to library!CreatiDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''Don''t Unlock ItDon''t UnlockUnlock IDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''ton is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!

    Like it ? Add to library!h Don''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock It Don''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock It

 Chapter 289: Dont Unlock It

    As Damien heard them, he was about to exin that he like to sleep in underwear but he stopped and thought ''Hehehe after all it will be fun to tease them.''

    Thinking of this he moved towards them.

    The space inside the camp was small and as he moved, he appeared in before them.

    He smiled and put his arms around on their waist.

    They were standing and crouching a little next to each other. They were very close.

    He moved his head between their head''s and whispered "What do you think?"

    After whispering, at the end he released his breathing,that was hot on their ears.

    Hearing Damien, Vienna and Victoria blushed and felt that their faces were so hot. Especially their ears which were even hotter.

    "Y-you.." Victoria stuttered and couldn''t say anything.

    Should she even say something? Hearing him, it''s so exciting.

    Vienna on the other hand cheered inside her heart.

    ''Yes, this is it. My time hase.'' Thinking of this she looked at him, her face''s expression were intoxicated and her lips aparted as she said "That you will have s-s.., n-no that you will have i-intimate action with us."

    In the end she still couldn''t say sex and finally had to change the word from sex to intimate.

    But even so her face was blushing and she was stuttering.

    "Haha you are right!" Damienughed and whispered lightly again.

    He hadn''t moved his head back, his head was still between theirs.

    Victoria felt her body trembling thinking that he would turn beast on the next second but at the same time there was some anticipation in her heart while Vienna body was trembling too but she was feeling excitement.

    Because if he turns beast the next second, she would know who he loves.

    But both of them were set to disappointed because Damien will naturally won''t turn into a beast.

    He felt their trembling body and the corner of his mouth''s were upturned.

    He felt that it was finally the time to say what he wanted to say before.

    They didn''t saw that he was smiling but his whispering created excitement in their bodies. One was afraid and anticipated while other wanted him to turn the beast.

    Thinking that it was finally that time he whispered again "Call Me Daddy!"

    "Huh!?"

    ...

    "Damn it! What happened master, why I didn''t find anything!" Henry asked his master and felt that this secret realm didn''t seem to have any treasures.

    Forget about treasures but there ain''t any food to eat. As for the chances that his master previously said that to him, he already forget about it.

    At this time he even wanted to scold his master. His breathing was rough and he was enduring the anger inside his heart.

    Hearing Henry, his master didn''t know what to say. In fact all the previous road that Henry went before were pointed out by him.

    He thought there might be some chances that could be useful however he didn''t know what happened, whether he is wrong or is that Henry''s luck is too bad but they don''t get anything.

    He didn''t know and even think that Henry wanted to scold him and was enduring his anger.

    He shook his head inside the tower and replied him "I really think this secret realm will have some chances for you."

    Henry was angry even more after he heard what his master said but he didn''t scolded or said anything cause he knows whatever he has, his master has a big role in everything.

    If his master hadn''t epted him as his disciple then he would still be bullied by Byers family ''young geniuses.''

    But it''s also doesn''t mean that he will always went on the path that his master pointed out.

    He calmed down himself and asked "Master, how did you think that this secret realm will have some chances for me. Is it because the gate of secret realm opened muchter or is it your gut feeling?"

    He wanted to know on the basis of what his master was so confident that he will get some amazing chances in this secret realm.

    "Well..." Hearing his disciple asking him this he felt a little embarrassed. He was silent for a moment before replying "On my gut feeling."

    "Master you..." Hearing him, Henry almost has a heart attack.

    ''You damn old man, because of you I haven''t got anything till now.'' He thought so inside his heart but didn''t said anything outside.

    At this time, he suddenly heard some fighting sounds.

    And he was interested, not cause of anything but because he heard a girl voice.

    If it was man, he wouldn''t be interested in saving him and even wait for him to be getting killed so he can reap all the benefits however things would be different if it was a girl.

    "Master, let''s go we have to save a girl."

    Hearing his disciple, inside the tower a old looking man in soul state had a ck expression on his face.

    He didn''t know what to say. He wanted to scold Henry but he dare not cause what if he didn''t released himter when he can.

    However he didn''t replied to him.

    Henry also didn''t waited for his master voice and quickly sprinted towards where the sound wasing from.

    Aftering, he saw a very beautiful girl fighting with a big cat.

    Henry looked at the cat and didn''t felt any threat from it so he was sure to save the girl.

    He looked at the girl and thought ''She is beautiful and talented. So she must have some background and I can use that for my own good not only that I would also get a beautiful girl''s love. Hehehe, maybe this is my chance.''

    As he was thinking he saw that the girl was in danger and about to be killed by that big cat.

    In fact calling that animal cat would be inappropriate because her body was big as a fat lion and that cat has sharp teeth as if her teeth would even chew the iron. Not only that, that cat eyes were red too. As if she was angry and about to eat whatever was in front of it.

    As he saw that girl that was about to be killed, his eyes shed and he shouted "Wait just a minute, I aming to save you."

    He said and his palm striked towards that cat.

    That cat was powerful however he was even more powerful.

    Thinking of this a light shed in his eyes and hit as his palm hit the cat, that

    Then he saw that after that cat was hit by his palm, that cat didn''t fought back but wanted to run.

    ''Hmph so you know the level of difference between us but it''s toote. You tried to kill a girl whom you shouldn''t.'' The first moment he saw that girl, he already thought that she can be only his in this life.

    He thinks that it''s fate that he met her like that and saved her life.

    Even so after hitting that cat, he didn''t went to the girl to help her in standing but went towards that cat who wanted to run away from here.

    Muskan Maignes saw a maning to save her and as she saw that mam who obviously wanted to fight with that big cat, she couldn''t help but shout to remind him "Be careful that cat''s realm is qi 7th stage."

    There is a big difference in human and animals.

    The main difference is that animal''s are more powerful in the same realm as human cause of their physical strength.

    That''s why she wanted to remind that man. Whoe to save herself.

    At the same time, she felt that she had found her love.

    It''s not that she has delusion but because before when she was about to get killed she had thought that whomever saved her she will be his women.

    If the man has good skin and is handsome then marry him and if the man who saved her is not handsome then repay him in her next life by bing cow and horse.

    Discover hidden stories at m,v l''e-NovelBin

    As for thinking that what will she do it a girl saved her, well she hadnt unstable but I wi 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call ~ j jall M Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~~Chapter 58.

    ~dadd Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~don''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unloc Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t ItH j Creation is hard, cheer me up for me!

    Like it ? Add to library!CreatiDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock Iton is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!

    Like it ? Add to library!h Don''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItBill & Peter''s Bogus Journey

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 290: Dont Unlock It

    Don''t Unlock ItAs Damien heard them, he was about to exin that he like to sleep in underwear but he stopped and thought ''Hehehe after all it will be fun to tease them.''

    Thinking of this he moved towards them.

    The space inside the camp was small and as he moved, he appeared in before them.

    He smiled and put his arms around on their waist.

    They were standing and crouching a little next to each other. They were very close.

    He moved his head between their head''s and whispered "What do you think?"

    After whispering, at the end he released his breathing,that was hot on their ears.

    Hearing Damien, Vienna and Victoria blushed and felt that their faces were so hot. Especially their ears which were even hotter.

    "Y-you.." Victoria stuttered and couldn''t say anything.

    Should she even say something? Hearing him, it''s so exciting.

    Vienna on the other hand cheered inside her heart.

    ''Yes, this is it. My time hase.'' Thinking of this she looked at him, her face''s expression were intoxicated and her lips aparted as she said "That you will have s-s.., n-no that you will have i-intimate action with us."

    In the end she still couldn''t say sex and finally had to change the word from sex to intimate.

    But even so her face was blushing and she was stuttering.

    "Haha you are right!" Damienughed and whispered lightly again.

    He hadn''t moved his head back, his head was still between theirs.

    Victoria felt her body trembling thinking that he would turn beast on the next second but at the same time there was some anticipation in her heart while Vienna body was trembling too but she was feeling excitement.

    Because if he turns beast the next second, she would know who he loves.

    But both of them were set to disappointed because Damien will naturally won''t turn into a beast.

    He felt their trembling body and the corner of his mouth''s were upturned.

    He felt that it was finally the time to say what he wanted to say before.

    They didn''t saw that he was smiling but his whispering created excitement in their bodies. One was afraid and anticipated while other wanted him to turn the beast.

    Thinking that it was finally that time he whispered again "Call Me Daddy!"

    "Huh!?"

    ...

    "Damn it! What happened master, why I didn''t find anything!" Henry asked his master and felt that this secret realm didn''t seem to have any treasures.

    Forget about treasures but there ain''t any food to eat. As for the chances that his master previously said that to him, he already forget about it.

    At this time he even wanted to scold his master. His breathing was rough and he was enduring the anger inside his heart.

    Hearing Henry, his master didn''t know what to say. In fact all the previous road that Henry went before were pointed out by him.

    He thought there might be some chances that could be useful however he didn''t know what happened, whether he is wrong or is that Henry''s luck is too bad but they don''t get anything.

    He didn''t know and even think that Henry wanted to scold him and was enduring his anger.

    He shook his head inside the tower and replied him "I really think this secret realm will have some chances for you."

    Henry was angry even more after he heard what his master said but he didn''t scolded or said anything cause he knows whatever he has, his master has a big role in everything.

    If his master hadn''t epted him as his disciple then he would still be bullied by Byers family ''young geniuses.''

    But it''s also doesn''t mean that he will always went on the path that his master pointed out.

    He calmed down himself and asked "Master, how did you think that this secret realm will have some chances for me. Is it because the gate of secret realm opened muchter or is it your gut feeling?"

    He wanted to know on the basis of what his master was so confident that he will get some amazing chances in this secret realm.

    "Well..." Hearing his disciple asking him this he felt a little embarrassed. He was silent for a moment before replying "On my gut feeling."

    "Master you..." Hearing him, Henry almost has a heart attack.

    ''You damn old man, because of you I haven''t got anything till now.'' He thought so inside his heart but didn''t said anything outside.

    At this time, he suddenly heard some fighting sounds.

    And he was interested, not cause of anything but because he heard a girl voice.

    If it was man, he wouldn''t be interested in saving him and even wait for him to be getting killed so he can reap all the benefits however things would be different if it was a girl.

    "Master, let''s go we have to save a girl."

    Hearing his disciple, inside the tower a old looking man in soul state had a ck expression on his face.

    He didn''t know what to say. He wanted to scold Henry but he dare not cause what if he didn''t released himter when he can.

    However he didn''t replied to him.

    Henry also didn''t waited for his master voice and quickly sprinted towards where the sound wasing from.

    Aftering, he saw a very beautiful girl fighting with a big cat.

    Henry looked at the cat and didn''t felt any threat from it so he was sure to save the girl.

    He looked at the girl and thought ''She is beautiful and talented. So she must have some background and I can use that for my own good not only that I would also get a beautiful girl''s love. Hehehe, maybe this is my chance.''

    As he was thinking he saw that the girl was in danger and about to be killed by that big cat.

    In fact calling that animal cat would be inappropriate because her body was big as a fat lion and that cat has sharp teeth as if her teeth would even chew the iron. Not only that, that cat eyes were red too. As if she was angry and about to eat whatever was in front of it.

    As he saw that girl that was about to be killed, his eyes shed and he shouted "Wait just a minute, I aming to save you."

    He said and his palm striked towards that cat.

    That cat was powerful however he was even more powerful.

    Thinking of this a light shed in his eyes and hit as his palm hit the cat, that

    Then he saw that after that cat was hit by his palm, that cat didn''t fought back but wanted to run.

    ''Hmph so you know the level of difference between us but it''s toote. You tried to kill a girl whom you shouldn''t.'' The first moment he saw that girl, he already thought that she can be only his in this life.

    He thinks that it''s fate that he met her like that and saved her life.

    Even so after hitting that cat, he didn''t went to the girl to help her in standing but went towards that cat who wanted to run away from here.

    Muskan Maignes saw a maning to save her and as she saw that mam who obviously wanted to fight with that big cat, she couldn''t help but shout to remind him "Be careful that cat''s realm is qi 7th stage."

    There is a big difference in human and animals.

    The main difference is that animal''s are more powerful in the same realm as human cause of their physical strength.

    That''s why she wanted to remind that man. Whoe to save herself.

    At the same time, she felt that she had found her love.

    It''s not that she has delusion but because before when she was about to get killed she had thought that whomever saved her she will be his women.

    If the man has good skin and is handsome then marry him and if the man who saved her is not handsome then repay him in her next life by bing cow and horse.

    As for thinking that what will she do it a girl saved her, well she hadnt unstable but I wi 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call ~ j jall M Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~~Chapter 58.

    ~dadd Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~don''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unloc Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t ItH j Creation is hard, cheer me up for me!

    Like it ? Add to library!CreatiDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock Itn''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock Iton is hard, cheer  VOTE for me!

    Like it ? Add to library!h Don''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock It

 Chapter 291: Dont Unlock It

    Don''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItAs Damien heard them, he was about to exin that he like to sleep in underwear but he stopped and thought ''Hehehe after all it will be fun to tease them.''

    Thinking of this he moved towards them.

    The space inside the camp was small and as he moved, he appeared in before them.

    He smiled and put his arms around on their waist.

    They were standing and crouching a little next to each other. They were very close.

    He moved his head between their head''s and whispered "What do you think?"

    After whispering, at the end he released his breathing,that was hot on their ears.

    Hearing Damien, Vienna and Victoria blushed and felt that their faces were so hot. Especially their ears which were even hotter.

    "Y-you.." Victoria stuttered and couldn''t say anything.

    Should she even say something? Hearing him, it''s so exciting.

    Vienna on the other hand cheered inside her heart.

    ''Yes, this is it. My time hase.'' Thinking of this she looked at him, her face''s expression were intoxicated and her lips aparted as she said "That you will have s-s.., n-no that you will have i-intimate action with us."

    In the end she still couldn''t say sex and finally had to change the word from sex to intimate.

    But even so her face was blushing and she was stuttering.

    "Haha you are right!" Damienughed and whispered lightly again.

    He hadn''t moved his head back, his head was still between theirs.

    Victoria felt her body trembling thinking that he would turn beast on the next second but at the same time there was some anticipation in her heart while Vienna body was trembling too but she was feeling excitement.

    Because if he turns beast the next second, she would know who he loves.

    But both of them were set to disappointed because Damien will naturally won''t turn into a beast.

    He felt their trembling body and the corner of his mouth''s were upturned.

    He felt that it was finally the time to say what he wanted to say before.

    They didn''t saw that he was smiling but his whispering created excitement in their bodies. One was afraid and anticipated while other wanted him to turn the beast.

    Thinking that it was finally that time he whispered again "Call Me Daddy!"

    "Huh!?"

    ...

    "Damn it! What happened master, why I didn''t find anything!" Henry asked his master and felt that this secret realm didn''t seem to have any treasures.

    Forget about treasures but there ain''t any food to eat. As for the chances that his master previously said that to him, he already forget about it.

    At this time he even wanted to scold his master. His breathing was rough and he was enduring the anger inside his heart.

    Hearing Henry, his master didn''t know what to say. In fact all the previous road that Henry went before were pointed out by him.

    He thought there might be some chances that could be useful however he didn''t know what happened, whether he is wrong or is that Henry''s luck is too bad but they don''t get anything.

    He didn''t know and even think that Henry wanted to scold him and was enduring his anger.

    He shook his head inside the tower and replied him "I really think this secret realm will have some chances for you."

    Henry was angry even more after he heard what his master said but he didn''t scolded or said anything cause he knows whatever he has, his master has a big role in everything.

    If his master hadn''t epted him as his disciple then he would still be bullied by Byers family ''young geniuses.''

    But it''s also doesn''t mean that he will always went on the path that his master pointed out.

    He calmed down himself and asked "Master, how did you think that this secret realm will have some chances for me. Is it because the gate of secret realm opened muchter or is it your gut feeling?"

    He wanted to know on the basis of what his master was so confident that he will get some amazing chances in this secret realm.

    "Well..." Hearing his disciple asking him this he felt a little embarrassed. He was silent for a moment before replying "On my gut feeling."

    "Master you..." Hearing him, Henry almost has a heart attack.

    ''You damn old man, because of you I haven''t got anything till now.'' He thought so inside his heart but didn''t said anything outside.

    At this time, he suddenly heard some fighting sounds.

    And he was interested, not cause of anything but because he heard a girl voice.

    If it was man, he wouldn''t be interested in saving him and even wait for him to be getting killed so he can reap all the benefits however things would be different if it was a girl.

    "Master, let''s go we have to save a girl."

    Hearing his disciple, inside the tower a old looking man in soul state had a ck expression on his face.

    He didn''t know what to say. He wanted to scold Henry but he dare not cause what if he didn''t released himter when he can.

    However he didn''t replied to him.

    Henry also didn''t waited for his master voice and quickly sprinted towards where the sound wasing from.

    Aftering, he saw a very beautiful girl fighting with a big cat.

    Henry looked at the cat and didn''t felt any threat from it so he was sure to save the girl.

    He looked at the girl and thought ''She is beautiful and talented. So she must have some background and I can use that for my own good not only that I would also get a beautiful girl''s love. Hehehe, maybe this is my chance.''

    As he was thinking he saw that the girl was in danger and about to be killed by that big cat.

    In fact calling that animal cat would be inappropriate because her body was big as a fat lion and that cat has sharp teeth as if her teeth would even chew the iron. Not only that, that cat eyes were red too. As if she was angry and about to eat whatever was in front of it.

    As he saw that girl that was about to be killed, his eyes shed and he shouted "Wait just a minute, I aming to save you."

    He said and his palm striked towards that cat.

    That cat was powerful however he was even more powerful.

    Thinking of this a light shed in his eyes and hit as his palm hit the cat, that

    Then he saw that after that cat was hit by his palm, that cat didn''t fought back but wanted to run.

    ''Hmph so you know the level of difference between us but it''s toote. You tried to kill a girl whom you shouldn''t.'' The first moment he saw that girl, he already thought that she can be only his in this life.

    He thinks that it''s fate that he met her like that and saved her life.

    Even so after hitting that cat, he didn''t went to the girl to help her in standing but went towards that cat who wanted to run away from here.

    Muskan Maignes saw a maning to save her and as she saw that mam who obviously wanted to fight with that big cat, she couldn''t help but shout to remind him "Be careful that cat''s realm is qi 7th s

    There is a big difference in human and animals.

    The main difference is that animal''s are more powerful in the same realm as human cause of their physical strength.

    That''s why she wanted to remind that man. Whoe to save herself.

    At the same time, she felt that she had found her love.

    It''s not that she has delusion but because before when she was about to get killed she had thought that whomever saved her she will be his women.

    If the man has good skin and is handsome then marry him and if the man who saved her is not handsome then repay him in her next life by bing cow and horse.

    As for thinking that what will she do it a girl saved her, well she hadnt unstable but I wi 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call ~ j jall M Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~~Chapter 58.

    ~dadd Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~don''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unloc Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t ItH j Creation is hard, cheer me up for me!

    Like it ? Add to library!CreatiDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock Itn''t ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock Iton is hard, cheer  VOTE for me!

    Like it ? Add to library!h Don''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock It

 Chapter 292: Dont Unlock It

    Don''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItAs Damien heard them, he was about to exin that he like to sleep in underwear but he stopped and thought ''Hehehe after all it will be fun to tease them.''

    Thinking of this he moved towards them.

    The space inside the camp was small and as he moved, he appeared in before them.

    He smiled and put his arms around on their waist.

    They were standing and crouching a little next to each other. They were very close.

    He moved his head between their head''s and whispered "What do you think?"

    After whispering, at the end he released his breathing,that was hot on their ears.

    Hearing Damien, Vienna and Victoria blushed and felt that their faces were so hot. Especially their ears which were even hotter.

    "Y-you.." Victoria stuttered and couldn''t say anything.

    Should she even say something? Hearing him, it''s so exciting.

    Vienna on the other hand cheered inside her heart.

    ''Yes, this is it. My time hase.'' Thinking of this she looked at him, her face''s expression were intoxicated and her lips aparted as she said "That you will have s-s.., n-no that you will have i-intimate action with us."

    In the end she still couldn''t say sex and finally had to change the word from sex to intimate.

    But even so her face was blushing and she was stuttering.

    "Haha you are right!" Damienughed and whispered lightly again.

    He hadn''t moved his head back, his head was still between theirs.

    Victoria felt her body trembling thinking that he would turn beast on the next second but at the same time there was some anticipation in her heart while Vienna body was trembling too but she was feeling excitement.

    Because if he turns beast the next second, she would know who he loves.

    But both of them were set to disappointed because Damien will naturally won''t turn into a beast.

    He felt their trembling body and the corner of his mouth''s were upturned.

    He felt that it was finally the time to say what he wanted to say before.

    They didn''t saw that he was smiling but his whispering created excitement in their bodies. One was afraid and anticipated while other wanted him to turn the beast.

    Thinking that it was finally that time he whispered again "Call Me Daddy!"

    "Huh!?"

    ...

    "Damn it! What happened master, why I didn''t find anything!" Henry asked his master and felt that this secret realm didn''t seem to have any treasures.

    Forget about treasures but there ain''t any food to eat. As for the chances that his master previously said that to him, he already forget about it.

    At this time he even wanted to scold his master. His breathing was rough and he was enduring the anger inside his heart.

    Hearing Henry, his master didn''t know what to say. In fact all the previous road that Henry went before were pointed out by him.

    He thought there might be some chances that could be useful however he didn''t know what happened, whether he is wrong or is that Henry''s luck is too bad but they don''t get anything.

    He didn''t know and even think that Henry wanted to scold him and was enduring his anger.

    He shook his head inside the tower and replied him "I really think this secret realm will have some chances for you."

    Henry was angry even more after he heard what his master said but he didn''t scolded or said anything cause he knows whatever he has, his master has a big role in everything.

    If his master hadn''t epted him as his disciple then he would still be bullied by Byers family ''young geniuses.''

    But it''s also doesn''t mean that he will always went on the path that his master pointed out.

    He calmed down himself and asked "Master, how did you think that this secret realm will have some chances for me. Is it because the gate of secret realm opened muchter or is it your gut feeling?"

    He wanted to know on the basis of what his master was so confident that he will get some amazing chances in this secret realm.

    "Well..." Hearing his disciple asking him this he felt a little embarrassed. He was silent for a moment before replying "On my gut feeling."

    "Master you..." Hearing him, Henry almost has a heart attack.

    ''You damn old man, because of you I haven''t got anything till now.'' He thought so inside his heart but didn''t said anything outside.

    At this time, he suddenly heard some fighting sounds.

    And he was interested, not cause of anything but because he heard a girl voice.

    If it was man, he wouldn''t be interested in saving him and even wait for him to be getting killed so he can reap all the benefits however things would be different if it was a girl.

    "Master, let''s go we have to save a girl."

    Hearing his disciple, inside the tower a old looking man in soul state had a ck expression on his face.

    He didn''t know what to say. He wanted to scold Henry but he dare not cause what if he didn''t released himter when he can.

    However he didn''t replied to him.

    Henry also didn''t waited for his master voice and quickly sprinted towards where the sound wasing from.

    Aftering, he saw a very beautiful girl fighting with a big cat.

    Henry looked at the cat and didn''t felt any threat from it so he was sure to save the girl.

    He looked at the girl and thought ''She is beautiful and talented. So she must have some background and I can use that for my own good not only that I would also get a beautiful girl''s love. Hehehe, maybe this is my chance.''

    As he was thinking he saw that the girl was in danger and about to be killed by that big cat.

    In fact calling that animal cat would be inappropriate because her body was big as a fat lion and that cat has sharp teeth as if her teeth would even chew the iron. Not only that, that cat eyes were red too. As if she was angry and about to eat whatever was in front of it.

    As he saw that girl that was about to be killed, his eyes shed and he shouted "Wait just a minute, I aming to save you."

    He said and his palm striked towards that cat.

    That cat was powerful however he was even more powerful.

    Thinking of this a light shed in his eyes and hit as his palm hit the cat, that

    Then he saw that after that cat was hit by his palm, that cat didn''t fought back but wanted to run.

    ''Hmph so you know the level of difference between us but it''s toote. You tried to kill a girl whom you shouldn''t.'' The first moment he saw that girl, he already thought that she can be only his in this life.

    He thinks that it''s fate that he met her like that and saved her life.

    Even so after hitting that cat, he didn''t went to the girl to help her in standing but went towards that cat who wanted to run away from here.

    Muskan Maignes saw a maning to save her and as she saw that mam who obviously wanted to fight with that big cat, she couldn''t help but shout to remind him "Be careful that cat''s realm is qi 7th stage."

    There is a big difference in human and animals.

    The main difference is that animal''s are more powerful in the same realm as human cause of their physical strength.

    That''s why she wanted to remind that man. Whoe to save herself.

    At the same time, she felt that she had found her love.

    It''s not that she has delusion but because before when she was about to get killed she had thought that whomever saved her she will be his women.

    If the man has good skin and is handsome then marry him and if the man who saved her is not handsome then repay him in her next life by bing cow and horse.

    As for thinking that what will she do it a girl saved her, well she hadnt unstable but I wi 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call ~ j jall M Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~~Chapter 58.

    ~dadd Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~don''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unloc Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t ItH j Creation is hard, cheer me up for me!

    Like it ? Add to library!CreatiDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock Itn''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t UnlocDon''t Unlock Itk ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock Iton is hard, cheer  VOTE for me!

    Like it ? Add to library!h Don''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock It

 Chapter 293: Dont Unlock It

    Don''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItAs Damien heard them, he was about to exin that he like to sleep in underwear but he stopped and thought ''Hehehe after all it will be fun to tease them.''

    Thinking of this he moved towards them.

    The space inside the camp was small and as he moved, he appeared in before them.

    He smiled and put his arms around on their waist.

    They were standing and crouching a little next to each other. They were very close.

    He moved his head between their head''s and whispered "What do you think?"

    After whispering, at the end he released his breathing,that was hot on their ears.

    Hearing Damien, Vienna and Victoria blushed and felt that their faces were so hot. Especially their ears which were even hotter.

    "Y-you.." Victoria stuttered and couldn''t say anything.

    Should she even say something? Hearing him, it''s so exciting.

    Vienna on the other hand cheered inside her heart. Enjoy new stories from m-v l''e|-NovelBin

    ''Yes, this is it. My time hase.'' Thinking of this she looked at him, her face''s expression were intoxicated and her lips aparted as she said "That you will have s-s.., n-no that you will have i-intimate action with us."

    In the end she still couldn''t say sex and finally had to change the word from sex to intimate.

    But even so her face was blushing and she was stuttering.

    "Haha you are right!" Damienughed and whispered lightly again.

    He hadn''t moved his head back, his head was still between theirs.

    Victoria felt her body trembling thinking that he would turn beast on the next second but at the same time there was some anticipation in her heart while Vienna body was trembling too but she was feeling excitement.

    Because if he turns beast the next second, she would know who he loves.

    But both of them were set to disappointed because Damien will naturally won''t turn into a beast.

    He felt their trembling body and the corner of his mouth''s were upturned.

    He felt that it was finally the time to say what he wanted to say before.

    They didn''t saw that he was smiling but his whispering created excitement in their bodies. One was afraid and anticipated while other wanted him to turn the beast.

    Thinking that it was finally that time he whispered again "Call Me Daddy!"

    "Huh!?"

    ...

    "Damn it! What happened master, why I didn''t find anything!" Henry asked his master and felt that this secret realm didn''t seem to have any treasures.

    Forget about treasures but there ain''t any food to eat. As for the chances that his master previously said that to him, he already forget about it.

    At this time he even wanted to scold his master. His breathing was rough and he was enduring the anger inside his heart.

    Hearing Henry, his master didn''t know what to say. In fact all the previous road that Henry went before were pointed out by him.

    He thought there might be some chances that could be useful however he didn''t know what happened, whether he is wrong or is that Henry''s luck is too bad but they don''t get anything.

    He didn''t know and even think that Henry wanted to scold him and was enduring his anger.

    He shook his head inside the tower and replied him "I really think this secret realm will have some chances for you."

    Henry was angry even more after he heard what his master said but he didn''t scolded or said anything cause he knows whatever he has, his master has a big role in everything.

    If his master hadn''t epted him as his disciple then he would still be bullied by Byers family ''young geniuses.''

    But it''s also doesn''t mean that he will always went on the path that his master pointed out.

    He calmed down himself and asked "Master, how did you think that this secret realm will have some chances for me. Is it because the gate of secret realm opened muchter or is it your gut feeling?"

    He wanted to know on the basis of what his master was so confident that he will get some amazing chances in this secret realm.

    "Well..." Hearing his disciple asking him this he felt a little embarrassed. He was silent for a moment before replying "On my gut feeling."

    "Master you..." Hearing him, Henry almost has a heart attack.

    ''You damn old man, because of you I haven''t got anything till now.'' He thought so inside his heart but didn''t said anything outside.

    At this time, he suddenly heard some fighting sounds.

    And he was interested, not cause of anything but because he heard a girl voice.

    If it was man, he wouldn''t be interested in saving him and even wait for him to be getting killed so he the benefits however things would be different if it was a girl.

    "Master, let''s go we have to save a girl."

    Hearing his disciple, inside the tower a old looking man in soul state had a ck expression on his face.

    He didn''t know what to say. He wanted to scold Henry but he dare not cause what if he didn''t released himter when he can.

    However he didn''t replied to him.

    Henry also didn''t waited for his master voice and quickly sprinted towards where the sound wasing from.

    Aftering, he saw a very beautiful girl fighting with a big cat.

    Henry looked at the cat and didn''t felt any threat from it so he was sure to save the girl.

    He looked at the girl and thought ''She is beautiful and talented. So she must have some background and I can use that for my own good not only that I would also get a beautiful girl''s love. Hehehe, maybe this is my chance.''

    As he was thinking he saw that the girl was in danger and about to be killed by that big cat.

    In fact calling that animal cat would be inappropriate because her body was big as a fat lion and that cat has sharp teeth as if her teeth would even chew the iron. Not only that, that cat eyes were red too. As if she was angry and about to eat whatever was in front of it.

    As he saw that girl that was about to be killed, his eyes shed and he shouted "Wait just a minute, I aming to save you."

    He said and his palm striked towards that cat.

    That cat was powerful however he was even more powerful.

    Thinking of this a light shed in his eyes and hit as his palm hit the cat, that

    Then he saw that after that cat was hit by his palm, that cat didn''t fought back but wanted to run.

    ''Hmph so you know the level of difference between us but it''s toote. You tried to kill a girl whom you shouldn''t.'' The first moment he saw that girl, he already thought that she can be only his in this life.

    He thinks that it''s fate that he met her like that and saved her life.

    Even so after hitting that cat, he didn''t went to the girl to help her in standing but went towards that cat who wanted to run away from here.

    Muskan Maignes saw a maning to save her and as she saw that mam who obviously wanted to fight with that big cat, she couldn''t help but shout to remind him "Be careful that cat''s realm is qi 7th stage."

    There is a big difference in human and animals.

    The main difference is that animal''s are more powerful in the same realm as human cause of their physical strength.

    That''s why she wanted to remind that man. Whoe to save herself.

    At the same time, she felt that she had found her love.

    It''s not that she has delusion but because before when she was about to get killed she had thought that whomever saved her she will be his women.

    If the man has good skin and is handsome then marry him and if the man who saved her is not handsome then repay him in her next life by bing cow and horse.

    As for thinking that what will she do it a girl saved her, well she hadnt unstable but I wi 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call ~ j jall M Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~~Chapter 58.

    ~dadd Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~don''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unloc Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t ItH j Creation is hard, cheer me up for me!

    Like it ? Add to library!CreatiDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock Itn''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock Iock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock Iton is hard, cheer  VOTE for me!

    Like it ? Add to library!h Don''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock It

 Chapter 294: Dont Unlock It

    Don''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItAs Damien heard them, he was about to exin that he like to sleep in underwear but he stopped and thought ''Hehehe after all it will be fun to tease them.''

    Thinking of this he moved towards them.

    The space inside the camp was small and as he moved, he appeared in before them.

    He smiled and put his arms around on their waist.

    They were standing and crouching a little next to each other. They were very close.

    He moved his head between their head''s and whispered "What do you think?"

    After whispering, at the end he released his breathing,that was hot on their ears.

    Continue reading at m|v-l''e -NovelBin

    Hearing Damien, Vienna and Victoria blushed and felt that their faces were so hot. Especially their ears which were even hotter.

    "Y-you.." Victoria stuttered and couldn''t say anything.

    Should she even say something? Hearing him, it''s so exciting.

    Vienna on the other hand cheered inside her heart.

    ''Yes, this is it. My time hase.'' Thinking of this she looked at him, her face''s expression were intoxicated and her lips aparted as she said "That you will have s-s.., n-no that you will have i-intimate action with us."

    In the end she still couldn''t say sex and finally had to change the word from sex to intimate.

    But even so her face was blushing and she was stuttering.

    "Haha you are right!" Damienughed and whispered lightly again.

    He hadn''t moved his head back, his head was still between theirs.

    Victoria felt her body trembling thinking that he would turn beast on the next second but at the same time there was some anticipation in her heart while Vienna body was trembling too but she was feeling excitement.

    Because if he turns beast the next second, she would know who he loves.

    But both of them were set to disappointed because Damien will naturally won''t turn into a beast.

    He felt their trembling body and the corner of his mouth''s were upturned.

    He felt that it was finally the time to say what he wanted to say before.

    They didn''t saw that he was smiling but his whispering created excitement in their bodies. One was afraid and anticipated while other wanted him to turn the beast.

    Thinking that it was finally that time he whispered again "Call Me Daddy!"

    "Huh!?"

    ...

    "Damn it! What happened master, why I didn''t find anything!" Henry asked his master and felt that this secret realm didn''t seem to have any treasures.

    Forget about treasures but there ain''t any food to eat. As for the chances that his master previously said that to him, he already forget about it.

    At this time he even wanted to scold his master. His breathing was rough and he was enduring the anger inside his heart.

    Hearing Henry, his master didn''t know what to say. In fact all the previous road that Henry went before were pointed out by him.

    He thought there might be some chances that could be useful however he didn''t know what happened, whether he is wrong or is that Henry''s luck is too bad but they don''t get anything.

    He didn''t know and even think that Henry wanted to scold him and was enduring his anger.

    He shook his heaecret realm will have some chances for you."

    Henry was angry even more after he heard what his master said but he didn''t scolded or said anything cause he knows whatever he has, his master has a big role in everything.

    If his master hadn''t epted him as his disciple then he would still be bullied by Byers family ''young geniuses.''

    But it''s also doesn''t mean that he will always went on the path that his master pointed out.

    He calmed down himself and asked "Master, how did you think that this secret realm will have some chances for me. Is it because the gate of secret realm opened muchter or is it your gut feeling?"

    He wanted to know on the basis of what his master was so confident that he will get some amazing chances in this secret realm.

    "Well..." Hearing his disciple asking him this he felt a little embarrassed. He was silent for a moment before replying "On my gut feeling."

    "Master you..." Hearing him, Henry almost has a heart attack.

    ''You damn old man, because of you I haven''t got anything till now.'' He thought so inside his heart but didn''t said anything outside.

    At this time, he suddenly heard some fighting sounds.

    And he was interested, not cause of anything but because he heard a girl voice.

    If it was man, he wouldn''t be interested in saving him and even wait for him to be getting killed so he can reap all the benefits however things would be different if it was a girl.

    "Master, let''s go we to save a girl."

    Hearing his disciple, inside the tower a old looking man in soul state had a ck expression on his face.

    He didn''t know what to say. He wanted to scold Henry but he dare not cause what if he didn''t released himter when he can.

    However he didn''t replied to him.

    Henry also didn''t waited for his master voice and quickly sprinted towards where the sound wasing from.

    Aftering, he saw a very beautiful girl fighting with a big cat.Don''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock It

    Henry looked at the cat and didn''t felt any threat from it so he was sure to save the girl.

    He looked at the girl and thought ''She is beautiful and talented. So she must have some background and I can use that for my own good not only that I would also get a beautiful girl''s love. Hehehe, maybe this is my chance.''

    As he was thinking he saw that the girl was in danger and about to be killed by that big cat.

    In fact calling that animal cat would be inappropriate because her body was big as a fat lion and that cat has sharp teeth as if her teeth would even chew the iron. Not only that, that cat eyes were red too. As if she was angry and about to eat whatever was in front of it.

    As he saw that girl that was about to be killed, his eyes shed and he shouted "Wait just a minute, I aming to save you."

    He said and his palm striked towards that cat.

    That cat was powerful however he was even more powerful.

    Thinking of this a light shed in his eyes and hit as his palm hit the cat, that

    Then he saw that after that cat was hit by his palm, that cat didn''t fought back but wanted to run.

    ''Hmph so you know the level oifference between us but it''s toote. You tried to kill a girl whom you shouldn''t.'' The first moment he saw that girl, he already thought that she can be only his in this life.

    He thinks that it''s fate that he met her like that and saved her life.

    Even so after hitting that cat, he didn''t went to the girl to help her in standing but went towards that cat who wanted to run away from here.

    Muskan Maignes saw a maning to save her and as she saw that mam who obviously wanted to fight with that big cat, she couldn''t help but shout to remind him "Be careful that cat''s realm is qi 7th stage."

    There is a big difference in human and animals.

    The main difference is that animal''s are more powerful in the same realm as human cause of their physical strength.

    That''s why she wanted to remind that man. Whoe to save herself.

    At the same time, she felt that she had found her love.

    It''s not that she has delusion but because before when she was about to get killed she had thought that whomever saved her she will be his women.

    If the man has good skin and is handsome then marry him and if the man who saved her is not handsome then repay him in her next life by bing cow and horse.

    As for thinking that what will she do it a girl saved her, well she hadnt unstable but I wi 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call ~ j jall M Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~~Chapter 58.

    ~dadd Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~don''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unloc Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t ItH j Creation is hard, cheer me up for me!

    Like it ? Add to library!CreatiDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock Itn''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock Iock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unloon is hard, cheer  VOTE for me!

    Like it ? Add to library!h Don''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock It

 Chapter 295: Dont Unlock It

    As Damien heard them, he was about to exin that he like to sleep in underwear but he stopped and thought ''Hehehe after all it will be fun to tease them.''

    Thinking of this he moved towards them.

    The space inside the camp was small and as he moved, he appeared in before them.

    He smiled and put his arms around on their waist.

    They were standing and crouching a little next to each other. They were very close.

    He moved his head between their head''s and whispered "What do you think?"

    After whispering, at the end he released his breathing,that was hot on their ears.

    Hearing Damien, Vienna and Victoria blushed and felt that their faces were so hot. Especially their ears which were even hotter.

    "Y-you.." Victoria stuttered and couldn''t say anything.

    Should she even say something? Hearing him, it''s so exciting.

    Vienna on the other hand cheered inside her heart.

    ''Yes, this is it. My time hase.'' Thinking of this she looked at him, her face''s expression were intoxicated and her lips aparted as she said "That you will have s-s.., n-no that you will have i-intimate action with us."

    In the end she still couldn''t say sex and finally had to change the word from sex to intimate.

    But even so her face was blushing and she was stuttering.

    "Haha you are right!" Damienughed and whispered lightly again.

    He hadn''t moved his head back, his head was still between theirs.

    Victoria felt her body trembling thinking that he would turn beast on the next second but at the same time there was some anticipation in her heart while Vienna body was trembling too but she was feeling excitement.

    Because if he turns beast the next second, she would know who he loves.

    But both of them were set to disappointed because Damien will naturally won''t turn into a beast.

    He felt their trembling body and the corner of his mouth''s were upturned.

    He felt that it was finally the time to say what he wanted to say before.

    They didn''t saw that he was smiling but his whispering created excitement in their bodies. One was afraid and anticipated while other wanted him to turn the beast.

    Thinking that it was finally that time he whispered again "Call Me Daddy!"

    "Huh!?"

    ...

    "Damn it! What happened master, why I didn''t find anything!" Henry asked his master and felt that this secret realm didn''t seem to have any treasures.

    Forget about treasures but there ain''t any food to eat. As for the chances that his master previously said that to him, he already forget about it.

    At this time he even wanted to scold his master. His breathing was rough and he was enduring the anger inside his heart.

    Hearing Henry, his master didn''t know what to say. In fact all the previous road that Henry went before were pointed out by him.

    He thought there might be some chances that could be useful however he didn''t know what happened, whether he is wrong or is that Henry''s luck is too bad but they don''t get anything.

    He didn''t know and even think that Henry wanted to scold him and was enduring his anger.

    He shook his head inside the tower and replied him "I really think this secret realm will have some chances for you."

    Henry was angry even more after he heard what his master said but he didn''t scolded or said anything cause he knows whatever he has, his master has a big role in everything.

    If his master hadn''t epted him as his disciple then he would still be bullied by Byers family ''young geniuses.''

    But it''s also doesn''t mean that he will always went on the path that his master pointed out.

    He calmed down himself and asked "Master, how did you think that this secret realm will have some chances for me. Is it because the gate of secret realm opened muchter or is it your gut feeling?"

    He wanted to know on the basis of what his master was so confident that he will get some amazing chances in this secret realm.

    "Well..." Hearing his disciple asking him this he felt a little embarrassed. He was silent for a moment before replying "On my gut feeling."

    "Master you..." Hearing him, Henry almost has a heart attack.

    ''You damn old man, because of you I haven''t got anything till now.'' He thought so inside his heart but didn''t said anything outside.

    At this time, he suddenly heard some fighting sounds.

    And he was interested, not cause of anything but because he heard a girl voice.

    If it was man, he wouldn''t be interested in saving him and even wait for him tDon''t Unlock Ito be getting killed so he can reap all the benefits however things would be different if it was a girl.

    "Master, let''s go we have to save a girl."

    Hearing his disciple, inside the tower a old looking man in soul state had a ck expression on his face.

    He didn''t know what to say. He wanted to scold Henry but he dare not cause what if he didn''t released himter when he can.

    However he didn''t replied to him.

    Henry also didn''t waited for his master voice and quickly sprinted towards where the sound wasing from.

    Aftering, he saw a very beautiful girl fighting with a big cat.

    Henry looked at the cat and didn''t felt any threat from it so he was sure to save the girl.

    He looked at the girl and thought ''She is beautiful and talented. So she must have some background and I can use that for my own good not only that I would also get a beautiful girl''s love. Hehehe, maybe this is my chance.''

    As he was thinking he saw that the girl was in danger and about to be killed by that big cat.

    In fact calling that animal cat would be inappropriate because her body was big as a fat lion and that cat has sharp teeth as if her teeth would even chew the iron. Not only that, that cat eyes were red too. As if she was angry and about to eat whatever was in front of it.

    As he saw that girl that was about to be killed, his eyes shed and he shouted "Wait just a minute, I aming to save you."

    He said and his palm striked towards that cat.

    That cat was powerful however he was even more powerful.

    Thinking of this a light shed in his eyes and hit as his palm hit the cat, that

    Then he saw that after that cat was hit by his palm, that cat didn''t fought back but wanted to run.

    ''Hmph so you know the level of difference between us but it''s toote. You tried to kill a girl whom you shouldn''t.'' The first moment he saw that girl, he already thought that she can be only his in this life.

    He thinks that it''s fate that he met her like that and saved her life.

    Even so after hitting that cat, he didn''t went to the girl to help her in standing but went towards that cat who wanted to run away from here.

    Muskan Maignes saw a maning to save her and as she saw that mam who obviously wanted to fight with that big cat, she couldn''t help but shout to remind him "Be careful that cat''s realm is qi 7th stage."

    There is a big difference in human and animals.

    The main difference is that animal''s are more powerful in the same realm as human cause of their physical strength.

    That''s why she wanted to remind that man. Whoe to save herself.

    At the same time, she felt that she had found her love.

    It''s not that she has delusion but because before when she was about to get killed she had thought that whomever saved her she will be his women.

    If the man has good skin and is handsome then marry him and if the man who saved her is not handsome then repay him in her next life by bing cow and horse.

    As for thinking that what will she do it a girl saved her, well she hadnt unstable but I wi 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call ~ j jall M Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~~Chapter 58.

    ~dadd Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~don''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unloc Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t ItH j Creation is hard, cheer me up for me!

    Like it ? Add to library!CreatiDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock Itn''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock Iton is hard, cheer  VOTE for me!

    Like it ? Add to library!h Don''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock It

 Chapter 296: Dont Unlock It

    Don''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItAs Damien heard them, he was about to exin that he like to sleep in underweaDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock Itr but he stopped and thought ''Hehehe after all it will be fun to tease them.''

    Thinking of this he moved towards them.

    The space inside the camp was small and as he moved, he appeared in before them.

    He smiled and put his arms around on their waist.

    They were standing and crouching a little next to each other. They were very close.

    He moved his head between their head''s and whispered "What do you think?"

    After whispering, at the end he released his breathing,that was hot on their ears.

    Hearing Damien, Vienna and Victoria blushed and felt that their faces were so hot. Especially their ears which were even hotter.

    "Y-you.." Victoria stuttered and couldn''t say anything.

    Should she even say something? Hearing him, it''s so exciting.

    Vienna on the other hand cheered inside her heart.

    ''Yes, this is it. My time hase.'' Thinking of this she looked at him, her face''s expression were intoxicated and her lips aparted as she said "That you will have s-s.., n-no that you will have i-intimate action with us."

    In the end she still couldn''t say sex and finally had to change the word from sex to intimate.

    But even so her face was blushing and she was stuttering.

    "Haha you are right!" Damienughed and whispered lightly again.

    He hadn''t moved his head back, his head was still between theirs.

    Victoria felt her body trembling thinking that he would turn beast on the next second but at the same time there was some anticipation in her heart while Vienna body was trembling too but she was feeling excitement.

    Because if he turns beast the next second, she would know who he loves.

    But both of them were set to disappointed because Damien will naturally won''t turn into a beast.

    He felt their trembling body and the corner of his mouth''s were upturned.

    He felt that it was finally the time to say what he wanted to say before.

    They didn''t saw that he was smiling but his whispering created excitement in their bodies. One was afraid and anticipated while other wanted him to turn the beast.

    Thinking that it was finally that time he whispered again "Call Me Daddy!"

    "Huh!?"

    ...

    "Damn it! What happened master, why I didn''t find anything!" Henry asked his master and felt that this secret realm didn''t seem to have any treasures.

    Forget about treasures but there ain''t any food to eat. As for the chances that his master previously said that to him, he already forget about it.

    At this time he even wanted to scold his master. His breathing was rough and he was enduring the anger inside his heart.

    Hearing Henry, his master didn''t know what to say. In fact all the previous road that Henry went before were pointed out by him.

    He thought there might be some chances that could be useful however he didn''t know what happened, whether he is wrong or is that Henry''s luck is too bad but they don''t get anything.

    He didn''t know and even think that Henry wanted to scold him and was enduring his anger.

    He shook his head inside the tower and replied him "I really think this secret realm will have some chances for you."

    Henry was angry even more after he heard what his master said but he didn''t scolded or said anything cause he knows whatever he has, his master has a big role in everything.

    If his master hadn''t epted him as his disciple then he would still be bullied by Byers family ''young geniuses.''

    But it''s also doesn''t mean that he will always went on the path that his master pointed out.

    He calmed down himself and asked "Master, how did you think that this secret realm will have some chances for me. Is it because the gate of secret realm opened muchter or is it your gut feeling?"

    He wanted to know on the basis of what his master was so confident that he will get some amazing chances in this secret realm.

    "Well..." Hearing his disciple asking him this he felt a little embarrassed. He was silent for a moment before replying "On my gut feeling."

    "Master you..." Hearing him, Henry almost has a heart attack.

    ''You damn old man, because of you I haven''t got anything till now.'' He thought so inside his heart but didn''t said anything outside.

    At this time, he suddenly heard some fighting sounds.

    And he was interested, not cause of anything but because he heard a girl voice.

    If it was man, he wouldn''t be interested in saving him and even wait for him to be getting killed so he can reap all the benefits however things would be different if it was a girl.

    "Master, let''s go we to save a girl."

    Hearing his disciple, inside the tower a old looking man in soul state had a ck expression on his face.

    He didn''t know what to say. He wanted to scold Henry but he dare not cause what if he didn''t released himter when he can.

    However he didn''t replied to him.

    Henry also didn''t waited for his master voice and quickly sprinted towards where the sound wasing from.

    Aftering, he saw a very beautiful girl fighting with a big cat.

    Henry looked at the cat and didn''t felt any threat from it so he was sure to save the girl.

    He looked at the girl and thought ''She is beautiful and talented. So she must have some background and I can use that for my own good not only that I would also get a beautiful girl''s love. Hehehe, maybe this is my chance.''

    As he was thinking he saw that the girl was in danger and about to be killed by that big cat.

    In fact calling that animal cat would be inappropriate because her body was big as a fat lion and that cat has sharp teeth as if her teeth would even chew the iron. Not only that, that cat eyes were red too. As if she was angry and about to eat whatever was in front of it.

    As he saw that girl that was about to be killed, his eyes shed and he shouted "Wait just a minute, I aming to save you."

    He said and his palm striked towards that cat.

    That cat was powerful however he was even more powerful.

    Thinking of this a light shed in his eyes and hit as his palm hit the cat, that

    Then he saw that after that cat was hit by his palm, that cat didn''t fought back but wanted to run.

    ''Hmph so you know the level oifference between us but it''s toote. You tried to kill a girl whom you shouldn''t.'' The first moment he saw that girl, he already thought that she can be only his in this life.

    He thinks that it''s fate that he met her like that and saved her life.

    Even so after hitting that cat, he didn''t went to the girl to help her in standing but went towards that cat who wanted to run away from here.

    Muskan Maignes saw a maning to save her and as she saw that mam who obviously wanted to fight with that big cat, she couldn''t help but shout to remind him "Be careful that cat''s realm is qi 7th stage."

    There is a big difference in human and animals.

    The main difference is that animal''s are more powerful in the same realm as human cause of their physical strength.

    That''s why she wanted to remind that man. Whoe to save herself.

    Continue your adventure at m|v-l''e -NovelBin

    At the same time, she felt that she had found her love.

    It''s not that she has delusion but because before when she was about to get killed she had thought that whomever saved her she will be his women.

    If the man has good skin and is handsome then marry him and if the man who saved her is not handsome then repay him in her next life by bing cow and horse.

    As for thinking that what will she do it a girl saved her, well she hadnt unstable but I wi 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call ~ j jall M Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~~Chapter 58.

    ~dadd Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~don''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unloc Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t ItH j Creation is hard, cheer me up for me!

    Like it ? Add to library!CreatiDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock Itn''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock Iock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unloon is hard, cheer  VOTE for me!

    Like it ? Add to library!h Don''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock It

 Chapter 297: Dont Unlock It

    Don''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItAs Damien heard them, he was about to exin that he like to sleep in underwear but he stopped and thought ''Hehehe after all it will be fun to tease them.''

    Don''t Unlock It

    Thinking of this he moved towards them.

    The space inside the camp was small and as he moved, he appeared in before them.

    He smiled and put his arms around on their waist.

    They were standing and crouching a little next to each other. They were very close.

    He moved his head between their head''s and whispered "What do you think?"

    After whispering, at the end he released his breathing,that was hot on their ears.

    Hearing Damien, Vienna and Victoria blushed and felt that their faces were so hot. Especially their ears which were even hotter.

    "Y-you.." Victoria stuttered and couldn''t say anything.

    Should she even say something? Hearing him, it''s so exciting.

    Vienna on the other hand cheered inside her heart.

    ''Yes, this is it. My time hase.'' Thinking of this she looked at him, her face''s expression were intoxicated and her lips aparted as she said "That you will have s-s.., n-no that you will have i-intimate action with us."

    In the end she still couldn''t say sex and finally had to change the word from sex to intimate.

    But even so her face was blushing and she was stuttering.

    "Haha you are right!" Damienughed and whispered lightly again.

    He hadn''t moved his head back, his head was still between theirs.

    Victoria felt her body trembling thinking that he would turn beast on the next second but at the same time there was some anticipation in her heart while Vienna body was trembling too but she was feeling excitement.

    Because if he turns beast the next second, she would know who he loves.

    But both of them were set to disappointed because Damien will naturally won''t turn into a beast.

    He felt their trembling body and the corner of his mouth''s were upturned.

    He felt that it was finally the time to say what he wanted to say before.

    They didn''t saw that he was smiling but his whispering created excitement in their bodies. One was afraid and anticipated while other wanted him to turn the beast.

    Thinking that it was finally that time he whispered again "Call Me Daddy!"

    "Huh!?"

    ...

    "Damn it! What happened master, why I didn''t find anything!" Henry asked his master and felt that this secret realm didn''t seem to have any treasures.

    Forget about treasures but there ain''t any food to eat. As for the chances that his master previously said that to him, he already forget about it.

    Explore more stories with m,v l''e-NovelBin

    At this time he even wanted to scold his master. His breathing was rough and he was enduring the anger inside his heart.

    Hearing Henry, his master didn''t know what to say. In fact all the previous road that Henry went before were pointed out by him.

    He thought there might be some chances that could be useful however he didn''t know what happened, whether he is wrong or is that Henry''s luck is too bad but they don''t get anything.

    He didn''t know and even think that Henry wanted to scold him and was enduring his anger.

    He shook his head inside the tower and replied him "I really think this secret realm will have some chances for you."

    Henry was angry even more after he heard what his master said but he didn''t scolded or said anything cause he knows whatever he has, his master has a big role in everything.

    If his master hadn''t epted him as his disciple then he would still be bullied by Byers family ''young geniuses.''

    But it''s also doesn''t mean that he will always went on the path that his master pointed out.

    He calmed down himself and asked "Master, how did you think that this secret realm will have some chances for me. Is it because the gate of secret realm opened muchter or is it your gut feeling?"

    He wanted to know on the basis of what his master was so confident that he will get some amazing chances in this secret realm.

    "Well..." Hearing his disciple asking him this he felt a little embarrassed. He was silent for a moment before replying "On my gut feeling."

    "Master you..." Hearing him, Henry almost has a heart attack.

    ''You damn old man, because of you I haven''t got anything till now.'' He thought so inside his heart but didn''t said anything outside.

    At this time, he suddenly heard some fighting sounds.

    And he was interested, not cause of anything but because he heard a girl voice.

    If it was man, he wouldn''t be interested in saving him and even wait for him to be getting killed so he can reap all the benefits however things would be different if it was a girl.

    "Master, let''s go we to save a girl."

    Hearing his disciple, inside the tower a old looking man in soul state had a ck expression on his face.

    He didn''t know what to say. He wanted to scold Henry but he dare not cause what if he didn''t released himter when he can.

    However he didn''t replied to him.

    Henry also didn''t waited for his master voice and quickly sprinted towards where the sound wasing from.

    Aftering, he saw a very beautiful girl fighting with a big cat.

    Henry looked at the cat and didn''t felt any threat from it so he was sure to save the girl.

    He looked at the girl and thought ''She is beautiful and talented. So she must have some background and I can use that for my own good not only that I would also get a beautiful girl''s love. Hehehe, maybe this is my chance.''

    As he was thinking he saw that the girl was in danger and about to be killed by that big cat.

    In fact calling that animal cat would be inappropriate because her body was big as a fat lion and that cat has sharp teeth as if her teeth would even chew the iron. Not only that, that cat eyes were red too. As if she was angry and about to eat whatever was in front of it.

    As he saw that girl that was about to be killed, his eyes shed and he shouted "Wait just a minute, I aming to save you."

    He said and his palm striked towards that cat.

    That cat was powerful however he was even more powerful.

    Thinking of this a light shed in his eyes and hit as his palm hit the cat, that

    Then he saw that after that cat was hit by his palm, that cat didn''t fought back but wanted to run.

    ''Hmph so you know the level oifference between us but it''s toote. You tried to kill a girl whom you shouldn''t.'' The first moment he saw that girl, he already thought that she can be only his in this life.

    He thinks that it''s fate that he met her like that and saved her life.

    Even so after hitting that cat, he didn''t went to the girl to help her in standing but went towards that cat who wanted to run away from here.

    Muskan Maignes saw a maning to save her and as she saw that mam who obviously wanted to fight with that big cat, she couldn''t help but shout to remind him "Be careful that cat''s realm is qi 7th stage."

    There is a big difference in human and animals.

    The main difference is that animal''s are more powerful in the same realm as human cause of their physical strength.

    That''s why she wanted to remind that man. Whoe to save herself.

    At the same time, she felt that she had found her love.

    It''s not that she has delusion but because before when she was about to get killed she had thought that whomever saved her she will be his women.

    If the man has good skin and is handsome then marry him and if the man who saved her is not handsome then repay him in her next life by bing cow and horse.

    As for thinking that what will she do it a girl saved her, well she hadnt unstable but I wi 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call ~ j jall M Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~~Chapter 58.

    ~dadd Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~don''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unloc Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t ItH j Creation is hard, cheer me up for me!

    Like it ? Add to library!CreatiDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock Itn''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock Iock ItDon''t Unlock Don''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock Ithard, cheer  VOTE for me!

    Like it ? Add to library!h Don''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock It

 Chapter 298: Dont Unlock It

    Don''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItAs Damien heard them, he was about to exin that he like to sleep in underwear but he stopped and thought ''Hehehe after all it will be fun to tease them.''

    Thinking of this he moved towards them.

    The space inside the camp was small and as he moved, he appeared in before them.

    He smiled and put his arms around on their waist.

    They were standing and crouching a little next to each other. They were very close.

    He moved his head between their head''s and whispered "What do you think?"

    After whispering, at the end he released his breathing,that was hot on their ears.

    Hearing Damien, Vienna and Victoria blushed and felt that their faces were so hot. Especially their ears which were even hotter.

    "Y-you.." Victoria stuttered and couldn''t say anything.

    Should she even say something? Hearing him, it''s so exciting.

    Vienna on the other hand cheered inside her heart.

    ''Yes, this is it. My time hase.'' Thinking of this she looked at him, her face''s expression were intoxicated and her lips aparted as she said "That you will have s-s.., n-no that you will have i-intimate action with us."

    In the end she still couldn''t say sex and finally had to change the word from sex to intimate.

    But even so her face was blushing and she was stuttering.

    "Haha you are right!" Damienughed and whispered lightly again.

    He hadn''t moved his head back, his head was still between theirs.

    Victoria felt her body trembling thinking that he would turn beast on the next second but at the same time there was some anticipation in her heart while Vienna body was trembling too but she was feeling excitement.

    Reba Volpetti

    Because if he turns beast the next second, she would know who he loves.

    But both of them were set to disappointed because Damien will naturally won''t turn into a beast.

    He felt their trembling body and the corner of his mouth''s were upturned.

    He felt that it was finally the time to say what he wanted to say before.

    They didn''t saw that he was smiling but his whispering created excitement in their bodies. One was afraid and anticipated while other wanted him to turn the beast.

    Thinking that it was finally that time he whispered again "Call Me Daddy!"

    "Huh!?"

    ...

    "Damn it! What happened master, why I didn''t find anything!" Henry asked his master and felt that this secret realm didn''t seem to have any treasures.

    Forget about treasures but there ain''t any food to eat. As for the chances that his master previously said that to him, he already forget about it.

    At this time he even wanted to scold his master. His breathing was rough and he was enduring the anger inside his heart.

    Hearing Henry, his master didn''t know what to say. In fact all the previous road that Henry went before were pointed out by him.

    He thought there might be some chances that could be useful however he didn''t know what happened, whether he is wrong or is that Henry''s luck is too bad but they don''t get anything.

    He didn''t know and even think that Henry wanted to scold him and was enduring his anger.

    He shook his head inside the tower and replied him "I really think this secret realm will have some chances for you."

    Henry was angry even more after he heard what his master said but he didn''t scolded or said anything cause he knows whatever he has, his master has a big role in everything.

    If his master hadn''t epted him as his disciple then he would still be bullied by Byers family ''young geniuses.''

    But it''s also doesn''t mean that he will always went on the path that his master pointed out.

    He calmed down himself and asked "Master, how did you think that this secret realm will have some chances for me. Is it because the gate of secret realm opened muchter or is it your gut feeling?"

    He wanted to know on the basis of what his master was so confident that he will get some amazing chances in this secret realm.

    "Well..." Hearing his disciple asking him this he felt a little embarrassed. He was silent for a moment before replying "On my gut feeling."

    "Master you..." Hearing him, Henry almost has a heart attack.

    ''You damn old man, because of you I haven''t got anything till now.'' He thought so inside his heart but didn''t said anything outside.

    At this time, he suddenly heard some fighting sounds.

    And he was interested, not cause of anything but because he heard a girl voice.

    If it was man, he wouldn''t be interested in saving him and even wait for him to be getting killed so he can reap all the benefits however things would be different if it was a girl.

    "Master, let''s go we have to save a girl."

    Hearing his disciple, inside the tower a old looking man in soul state had a ck expression on his face.

    He didn''t know what to say. He wanted to scold Henry but he dare not cause what if he didn''t released himter when he can.

    However he didn''t replied to him.

    Henry also didn''t waited for his master voice and quickly sprinted towards where the sound wasing from.

    Aftering, he saw a very beautiful girl fighting with a big cat.

    Henry looked at the cat and didn''t felt any threat from it so he was sure to save the girl.

    He looked at the girl and thought ''She is beautiful and talented. So she must have some background and I can use that for my own good not only that I would also get a beautiful girl''s love. Hehehe, maybe this is my chance.''

    As he was thinking he saw that the girl was in danger and about to be killed by that big cat.

    In fact calling that animal cat would be inappropriate because her body was big as a fat lion and that cat has sharp teeth as if her teeth would even chew the iron. Not only that, that cat eyes were red too. As if she was angry and about to eat whatever was in front of it.

    As he saw that girl that was about to be killed, his eyes shed and he shouted "Wait just a minute, I aming to save you."

    He said and his palm striked towards that cat.

    That cat was powerful however he was even more powerful.

    Thinking of this a light shed in his eyes and hit as his palm hit the cat, that

    Then he saw that after that cat was hit by his palm, that cat didn''t fought back but wanted to run.

    ''Hmph so you know the level of difference between us but it''s toote. You tried to kill a girl whom you shouldn''t.'' The first moment he saw that girl, he already thought that she can be only his in this life.

    He thinks that it''s fate that he met her like that and saved her life.

    Even so after hitting that cat, he didn''t went to the girl to help her in standing but went towards that cat who wanted to run away from here.

    Muskan Maignes saw a maning to save her and as she saw that mam who obviously wanted to fight with that big cat, she couldn''t help but shout to remind him "Be careful that cat''s realm is qi 7th stage."

    There is a big difference in human and animals.

    The main difference is that animal''s are more powerful in the same realm as human cause of their physical strength.

    That''s why she wanted to remind that man. Whoe to save herself.

    At the same time, she felt that she had found her love.

    It''s not that she has delusion but because before when she was about to get killed she had thought that whomever saved her she will be his women.

    If the man has good skin and is handsome then marry him and if the man who saved her is not handsome then repay him in her next life by bing cow and horse.

    As for thinking that what will she do it a girl saved her, well she hadnt unstable but I wi 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call ~ j jall M Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~~Chapter 58.

    ~dadd Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~don''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unloc Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t ItH j Creation is hard, cheer me up for me!

    Like it ? Add to library!CreatiDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock Itn''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock Iock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock Iton is hard, cheer  VOTE for me!

    Like it ? Add to library!h Don''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock It

 Chapter 299: Dont Unlock It

    Don''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItAs Damien heard them, he was about to exin that he like to sleep in underwear but he stopped and thought ''Hehehe after all it will be fun to tease them.''

    Thinking of this he moved towards them.

    The space inside the camp was small and as he moved, he appeared in before them.

    He smiled and put his arms around on their waist.

    They were standing and crouching a little next to each other. They were very close.

    He moved his head between their head''s and whispered "What do you think?" Find your next adventure on m_v l|e-NovelBin

    After whispering, at the end he released his breathing,that was hot on their ears.

    Hearing Damien, Vienna and Victoria blushed and felt that their faces were so hot. Especially their ears which were even hotter.

    "Y-you.." Victoria stuttered and couldn''t say anything.

    Should she even say something? Hearing him, it''s so exciting.

    Vienna on the other hand cheered inside her heart.

    ''Yes, this is it. My time hase.'' Thinking of this she looked at him, her face''s expression were intoxicated and her lips aparted as she said "That you will have s-s.., n-no that you will have i-intimate action with us."

    In the end she still couldn''t say sex and finally had to change the word from sex to intimate.

    But even so her face was blushing and she was stuttering.

    "Haha you are right!" Damienughed and whispered lightly again.

    He hadn''t moved his head back, his head was still between theirs.

    Victoria felt her body trembling thinking that he would turn beast on the next second but at the same time there was some anticipation in her heart while Vienna body was trembling too but she was feeling excitement.

    Because if he turns beast the next second, she would know who he loves.

    But both of them were set to disappointed because Damien will naturally won''t turn into a beast.

    He felt their trembling body and the corner of his mouth''s were upturned.

    He felt that it was finally the time to say what he wanted to say before.

    They didn''t saw that he was smiling but his whispering created excitement in their bodies. One was afraid and anticipated while other wanted him to turn the beast.

    Thinking that it was finally that time he whispered again "Call Me Daddy!"

    "Huh!?"

    ...

    "Damn it! What happened master, why I didn''t find anything!" Henry asked his master and felt that this secret realm didn''t seem to have any treasures.

    Forget about treasures but there ain''t any food to eat. As for the chances that his master previously said that to him, he already forget about it.

    At this time he even wanted to scold his master. His breathing was rough and he was enduring the anger inside his heart.

    Hearing Henry, his master didn''t know what to say. In fact all the previous road that Henry went before were pointed out by him.

    He thought there might be some chances that could be useful however he didn''t know what happened, whether he is wrong or is that Henry''s luck is too bad but they don''t get anything.

    He didn''t know and even think that Henry wanted to scold him and was enduring his anger.

    He shook his head inside the tower and replied him "I really think this secret realm will have some chances for you."

    Henry was angry even more after he heard what his master said but he didn''t scolded or said anything cause he knows whatever he has, his master has a big role in everything.

    If his master hadn''t epted him as his disciple then he would still be bullied by Byers family ''young geniuses.''

    But it''s also doesn''t mean that he will always went on the path that his master pointed out.

    He calmed down himself and asked "Master, how did you think that this secret realm will have some chances for me. Is it because the gate of secret realm opened muchter or is it your gut feeling?"

    He wanted to know on the basis of what his master was so confident that he will get some amazing chances in this secret realm.

    "Well..." Hearing his disciple asking him this he felt a little embarrassed. He was silent for a moment before replying "On my gut feeling."

    "Master you..." Hearing him, Henry almost has a heart attack.

    ''You damn old man, because of you I haven''t got anything till now.'' He thought so inside his heart but didn''t said anything outside.

    At this time, he suddenly heard some fighting sounds.

    And he was interested, not cause of anything but because he heard a girl voice.

    If it was man, he wouldn''t be interested in saving him and even wait for him to be getting killed so he can reap all the benefits however things would be different if it was a girl.

    "Master, let''s go we have to save a girl."

    Hearing his disciple, inside the tower a old looking man in soul state had a ck expression on his face.

    He didn''t know what to say. He wanted to scold Henry but he dare not cause what if he didn''t released himter when he can.

    However he didn''t replied to him.

    Henry also didn''t waited for his master voice and quickly sprinted towards where the sound wasing from.

    Aftering, he saw a very beautiful girl fighting with a big cat.

    Henry looked at the cat and didn''t felt any threat from it so he was sure to save the girl.

    He looked at the girl and thought ''She is beautiful and talented. So she must have some background and I can use that for my own good not only that I would also get a beautiful girl''s love. Hehehe, maybe this is my chance.''

    As he was thinking he saw that the girl was in danger and about to be killed by that big cat.

    In fact calling that animal cat would be inappropriate because her body was big as a fat lion and that cat has sharp teeth as if her teeth would even chew the iron. Not only that, that cat eyes were red too. As if she was angry and about to eat whatever was in front of it.

    As he saw that girl that was about to be killed, h and he shouted "Wait just a minute, I aming to save you."

    He said and his palm striked towards that cat.

    That cat was powerful however he was even more powerful.

    Thinking of this a light shed in his eyes and hit as his palm hit the cat, that

    Then he saw that after that cat was hit by his palm, that cat didn''t fought back but wanted to run.

    ''Hmph so you know the level of difference between us but it''s toote. You tried to kill a girl whom you shouldn''t.'' The first moment he saw that girl, he already thought that she can be only his in this life.

    He thinks that it''s fate that he met her like that and saved her life.

    Even so after hitting that cat, he didn''t went to the girl to help her in standing but went towards that cat who wanted to run away from here.

    Muskan Maignes saw a maning to save her and as she saw that mam who obviously wanted to fight with that big cat, she couldn''t help but shout to remind him "Be careful that cat''s realm is qi 7th stage."

    There is a big difference in human and animals.

    The main difference is that animal''s are more powerful in the same realm as human cause of their physical strength.

    That''s why she wanted to remind that man. Whoe to save herself.

    At the same time, she felt that she had found her love.

    It''s not that she has delusion but because before when she was about to get killed she had thought that whomever saved her she will be his women.

    If the man has good skin and is handsome then marry him and if the man who saved her is not handsome then repay him in her next life by bing cow and horse.

    As for thinking that what will she do it a girl saved her, well she hadnt unstable but I wi 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call ~ j jall M Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~~Chapter 58.

    ~dadd Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~don''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unloc Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t ItH j Creation is hard, cheer me up for me!

    Like it ? Add to library!CreatiDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock Itn''t UnlDon''t Unlock Itock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock Iock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock Iton is hard, cheer  VOTE for me!

    Like it ? Add to library!h Don''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock It

 Chapter 300: Dont Unlock It: Will Start Editing From Tomorrow!

    Don''t Unlock It: Will Start Editing From Tomorrow!Don''t Unlock ItAs Daien heard them, he was about to exin that he like to sleep in underwear but he stopped and thought ''Hehehe after all it will be fun to tease them.''

    Thinking of this he moved towards them.

    The space inside the camp was small and as he moved, he appeared in before them.

    He smiled and put his arms around on their waist.

    They were standing and crouching a little next to each other. They were very close.

    He moved his head between their head''s and whispered "What do you think?"

    After whispering, at the end he released his breathing,that was hot on their ears.

    Hearing Damien, Vienna and Victoria blushed and felt that their faces were so hot. Especially their ears which were even hotter.

    "Y-you.." Victoria stuttered and couldn''t say anything.

    Should she even say something? Hearing him, it''s so exciting.

    Vienna on the other hand cheered inside her heart.

    ''Yes, this is it. My time hase.'' Thinking of this she looked at him, her face''s expression were intoxicated and her lips aparted as she said "That you will have s-s.., n-no that you will have i-intimate action with us."

    In the end she still couldn''t say sex and finally had to change the word from sex to intimate.

    But even so her face was blushing and she was stuttering.

    "Haha you are right!" Damienughed and whispered lightly again.

    He hadn''t moved his head back, his head was still between theirs.

    Victoria felt her body trembling thinking that he would turn beast on the next second but at the same time there was some anticipation in her heart while Vienna body was trembling too but she was feeling excitement.

    Because if he turns beast the next second, she would know who he loves.

    But both of them were set to disappointed because Damien will naturally won''t turn into a beast.

    He felt their trembling body and the corner of his mouth''s were upturned.

    He felt that it was finally the time to say what he wanted to say before.

    They didn''t saw that he was smiling but his whispering created excitement in their bodies. One was afraid and anticipated while other wanted him to turn the beast.

    Thinking that it was finally that time he whispered again "Call Me Daddy!" Discover hidden tales at m,v l''e-NovelBin

    "Huh!?"

    ...

    "Damn it! What happened master, why I didn''t find anything!" Henry asked his master and felt that this secret realm didn''t seem to have any treasures.

    Forget about treasures but there ain''t any food to eat. As for the chances that his master previously said that to him, he already forget about it.

    At this time he even wanted to scold his master. His breathing was rough and he was enduring the anger inside his heart.

    Hearing Henry, his master didn''t know what to say. In fact all the previous road that Henry went before were pointed out by him.

    He thought there might be some chances that could be useful however he didn''t know what happened, whether he is wrong or is that Henry''s luck is too bad but they donto scold him and was enduring his anger.

    He shook his head inside the tower and replied him "I really think this secret realm will have some chances for you."

    Henry was angry even more after he heard what his master said but he didn''t scolded or said anything cause he knows whatever he has, his master has a big role in everything.

    If his master hadn''t epted him as his disciple then he would still be bullied by Byers family ''young geniuses.''

    But it''s also doesn''t mean that he will always went on the path that his master pointed out.

    He calmed she heard his heavy breathing and because he was excited because of her she felt satisfied deep inside her heart. of secret realm opened muchter or is it your gut feeling?"

    He wanted to know on the basis of what his master was so confident that he will get some amazing chances in this secret realm.

    "Well..." Hearing his disciple asking him this he felt a little embarrassed. He was silent for a moment before replying "On my gut feeling."

    "Master you..." Hearing him, Henry almost has a heart attack.

    ''You damn old man, because of you I haven''t got anything till now.'' He thought so inside his heart but didn''t said anything outside.

    At this time, he suddenly heard some fighting sounds.

    And he was interested, not cause of anything but because he heard a girl voices1.

    If it was man, he woerested in saving him and even wait for him to be gettig killed so he can reap all the benefits however things would be different if it was a girl.

    "Master, let''s go we have to save a girl."

    Hearing his disciple, inside the tower a old looking man in soul state had a ck expression on his face.

    He didn''t know what to sashe heard his heavy breathing and because he was excited because of her she felt satisfied deep inside her heart.y. He wanted to scold Henry but he dare not cause what if he didn''t released himter when he can.

    However he didn''t replied to him.

    Henry also didn''t waited for his master voice and quickly sprinted towards where the sound wasing from.

    Aftering, he saw a very beautiful girl fighting with a big cat.

    Henry looked at the cat and didn''t felt any threat from it so he was sure to save the girl.

    He looked at the girl and thought ''She is beautiful and talented. So she must have some background and I can use that for my own good not only that I would also get a beautiful girl''s love. Hehehe, maybe this is my chance.''

    As he was thinking he saw that the girl was in danger and about to be killed by that big cat.

    In fact calling that animal cat would be inappropriate because her body was big as a fat lion and that cat has sharp teeth as if her teeth would even chew the iron. Not only that, that cat eyes were red too. As if she was angry and about to eat whatever was in front of it.

    As he saw that girl that was about to be killed, his eyes shed and he shouted "Wait just a minute, I aming to save you."

    He said and his palm strikedowards that cat.

    That cat was powerful however he was even more powerful.

    Thinking of this a light shed in his eyes and hit as his palm hit the cat, that

    Then he saw that after that cat was hit by his palm, that cat didn''t but wanted to run.

    ''Hmph so you know the level of difference between us but it''s toote. You tried to kill a girl whom you shouldn''t.'' The first moment he saw thatady thought that she can be only his in this life.

    He thinks that it''s fate that he met her like that and saved her life.

    Even so after hitting that cat, he didn''t went to the girl to help her in standing but went towards that cat who wanted to run away from here.

    Muskan Maignes saw a maning to save her and as she saw that mam who obviously wanted to fight with that big cat, she couldn''t help but shout to remind him "Be careful that cat''s realm is qi 7th stage."

    There is a big difference in human and animals.

    The main difference is that animal''s are more powerful in the same realm as human cause of their physical strength.

    That''s why she wanted to remind that man. Whoe to save herself.

    At the same time, she felt that she had found her love.

    It''s not that she has delusion but because before when she was about to get killed she had thought that whomever saved her she will be his women.

    If the man has good skin and is handsome then marry him and if the man who saved her is not handsome then repay him in her next life by bing cow and horse.

    As for thinking that what will she do it a girl saved her, well she hadnt unstable but I wi 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call ~ j jall M Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~~Chapter 58.

    ~dadd Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~Chapter 58. ~Call Me Dad~don''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unloc Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t Unlock Itdon''t ItH j Creation is hard, cheer me up for me!

    Like it ? Add to libraS08 - Episode 1 - ry!CreatiDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock Itn''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock It Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock Iton is hard, cheer  VOTE for me!

    Like it ? Add to library!h Don''t Unlock ItDon''t Unlock It

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!